Chapters The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
The roads that connected towns out here couldn’t be called much more than well traveled dirt paths. Worn tracks from where wagon wheels drove through along with the marks of horseshoes in the dirt from the powerful horses that pulled them were about the only sign that this truly was a road that led somewhere. The somewhere for this one happened to be the burgeoning city of Baltimare.
Least that was the endpoint. Generally speaking the road stretched all the way from the capitol of Canterlot to Baltimare and hit a number of smaller towns and stops along the way. It was a long distance to travel between any of those stops though, a fellow on horseback could make it in a day from Canterlot to that first town of Flintlock if they pushed their horse hard but travelers in a covered wagon or a carriage heading at a leisurely pace would take a day or two. There were already plans to make a new line of the railroad that would connect Baltimate and Canterlot and stop off at the places like Flintlock but problems like labor shortages, politics, and greedy business people were getting in the way just like they always do.
So for the near future and maybe the not so near future a single rider on horseback was still the fastest way to get anywhere going this direction.
Course you could always just walk too. But now who would want to do that? What kind of crazy fellow would you have to be to walk through a damn near desert with rattlers, coyotes, marauding Buffalo Men and other outlaws, and the threat of starvation or dying of thirst always hanging above your head right up there with the unforgiving sun?…
A tumbleweed blew right past the tall lady as she walked down the road heading east towards Flintlock. Her brown cowboy boots were immaculate leather that looked not just brand new but as if they had undergone a shine just an hour before. Despite the dust blowing along with the wind and tumbleweeds they were unscuffed and the stitching leading up the shins done in an elaborate golden pattern of criss-crossing lines. Her tan canvas and cotton trousers were well-fitting and tucked into her boots, held up by a brown belt with a bright golden buckle in the shape of the sun. The white blouse she wore had long sleeves and was buttoned up tightly, also neatly tucked into her pants so nothing flapped about. And the light-colored duster she wore over it all was the only thing that looked old and worn and not brand new. It was long, hanging open and unbuttoned off her shoulders almost down to just right above her feet, a size or so slightly too big for her despite her being quite a bit taller than the average lady. On her head the 10-gallon hat she wore was brown with its brim tucked low to obscure the top of her face if she happened to walk by anyone. It also helped to give that face of hers just a little bit of shade out here in the hot sun. The hair the hat colored was a might bit unusual too, but not so strange to be impossible in the country of Equestria, being a long flowing set of pink, teal, and blue hair that looked far too rich and well taken care of to be on the head of someone walking through a desert on a dirt road. But it matched how flawless her pale skin still looked despite traveling down the road to Flintlock alone without cover or comfort.
The lady’s clothes were not the only thing she was carrying with her either.
As if to say she was even more unusual than the sight of a lone woman walking down a harsh dirt road would suggest, she had a pair of diamond—real diamond —earrings dangling from her ears along with a golden necklace that was partially hidden in her shirt. To show off those kinds of valuables so casually made a number of statements. And would invite all sorts of attention.
That wasn’t even getting started on the guns she was carrying. Any lady traveling alone had to carry a gun if she knew what was good for her. Her gun-belt was just as new and expensive looking as the rest of her outfit—minus the duster. And the single-action revolvers she carried on it in reverse cavalry style on both hips were of another level of quality entirely. Polished silvery metal that ended in real ivory handles, the guns clearly cost a fortune by themselves and at first glance looked like they would’ve been more fitting in a display case in some museum or rich fellow’s mansion. Yet the feeling of deadliness that came from them and the cold white hands that were always calmly in reach would’ve changed the minds of anyone who took more than one quick look.
It was impossible to tell how long she’d been walking to Flintlock. And impossible to know if that was her true destination or just another stop on the way to wherever it was she was going.
Either way the lady kept walking on her way, walking in the middle of the hot day by her lonesome, walking with purpose and her mind focused. Every now and then her right thumb flicked over the butt of her revolver. It happened each time she felt whatever was on the end of her necklace jangle against her chest.
A breeze made the tail end of her duster flutter above the dirt road and at the slight tilting up of her head she was able to look out down the road past the brim of her hat. Flintlock was finally in sight and despite it not being much of a sight to see it was a welcome one. While her eyes stayed glued ahead onto the town, off the road to her side a prairie dog fixed her with just as much of a stare, not taking its eyes off the lady or taking the risk of making a movement until she passed by. Its instincts told it to freeze and avoid the attention of the human as if she was a coyote or a hawk on the hunt.
Now Flintlock wasn’t a big town but it also wasn’t a one road, go down main-street and then you’re out, kind of town either. It was a real home for all the people who lived there and you could find anything you’d need to if you were a traveler passing through. Why it even had a fairly large ranch on the north side and a pecan orchard on the south side. Both things that could grow in the future and make their owners wealthy. Especially if the train finally did come through here.
The lady’s eyes didn’t pay such things more than a single glance though. She was walking right on down the road into the main street that bisected Flintlock where a number of other dirt roads all spread out from. That was the best way to find whatever it was you were looking for in an unfamiliar town. By the time her cowboy boots had carried her to the first buildings of town the sun had almost started to hit the tall mountains on the horizon and the dusty air helped give its light an orange glow as midday began the change to dusk. Walking past one of the buildings, an old-timer sitting in a rocking chair on the porch lightly strummed a banjo. He saw her come into Flintlock but his tired eyes paid her no mind. She was ten years and one empty moonshine bottle too late for him to care
She didn’t look around up and down the streets or act like some confused girl unsure of where to go. Her boots were walking steady down the main road with her eyes barely glancing at any buildings she passed and her face staying as unreadably smooth as the best gambler’s poker face. Some men and women out in the streets noticed her, the locals recognized her for a stranger but no one had really gotten a good enough look at her yet to really take heed of her. No one had gotten close enough to see the expensive and high-class clothes and jewelry she wore. To the people in town watching the stranger walk down their street from a distance she just looked like a tall lady that was all alone.
It didn’t take long for the lady to come to the first stop, her first destination in this breeze of a town, a large two-story building that took up the center of the south side of main-street. The wooden deck in front of it had been washed and swept earlier this morning to keep it clean. Necessary for what the place was if you wanted people to come on in in the first place. The lady’s eyes looked up to the awning that hung over the deck and the sign placed right in the middle of it: HOTEL & BAR
Two words that spoke to the soul of any traveler.
She stepped up the three steps that led up to the deck, each board of wood creaking underneath her, and calmly walked right to the wide double doors that led into the hotel. Heavy and well carved oak with black iron handles, the lady pulled them both open together and stepped on inside. The light from outside silhouetted her briefly before she let the doors fall back shut behind her and took a look around.
To her right was a staircase that led up to the second floor of the hotel and likely all the rooms and to her left there was a long bar well stocked with beer and the harder stuff along the far wall. An open floor sat in front of her filled up with card tables and chairs that were seated with all manner of folk. And of course, when a lady as conspicuous and downright pretty as the one who just walked in through the doors came in, all the eyes from those folk turned to her. Close enough now that anyone indoors could get a look at her, the lascivious men noted her very well-grown body that the unflattering clothes couldn’t hide, and the avaricious men noted the luxuriousness of damn near everything she had on her.
The lady ignored those looks though, or perhaps didn’t care in the first place to notice them, and instead sauntered on over to the bar and the bartender behind it. Him being the only employee she could expressly see of this establishment at the moment.
The bartender had been busy cleaning mugs with a rag when she had come in, now he kept a wary eye on her past his glasses as she came right up to him and took a seat on the stool before him. He had to admit—he found her something good to look at too. A tall drink of water, even an inch or two taller than the average man, and when she tilted her hat up and he saw her face she looked as pretty as any woman he had ever laid eyes on. But there was a stoniness to those eyes too and a threatening aura when he considered the guns she had on her belt. And the expensive jewelry too, was she really so careless to outright flaunt it? Acting like that was a good way to find a gun pressed up against your back one day.
“Would you like something to drink?” He asked her.
The lady slowly shook her head. “I’d like a room. With a bathtub.”
The bartender nodded slowly and licked his lips. “We got rooms, room with a bathtub will cost a bit extra though.”
“How much?”
He stopped his cleaning of the mug and regarded her with a raised eyebrow. “How much do ya got?”
There was only the slightest narrowing of her eyes at his question but her unspoken response was perfectly clear: Don’t play that game.
“Ehem,” he coughed and put his mug and rag down. “It’ll be 15 for a night.”
“Thank you. Do you have any rooms facing the back alley and not the main street left?” She asked him.
“I’d say we do,” he nodded.
“That’s what I want then,” she said and reached her right hand inside her duster. The bartender watched tentatively as she found an interior pocket and pulled out a small draw-string bag. It clinked when she put it on the counter and she opened it up to show it full of coins. Three 5-pieces were all she left on the counter for him before putting the bag away, with one more 5-piece sliding between her fingers. “I have something else I’d like to ask you about too.”
The bartender casually picked up the three coins, with his eyes flickering to the last one, before he responded to her. “What might that be?”
“I’m looking for someone. A woman, would be close to my height, but with dark hair, pretty, carries a revolver with an ebony handle, and-” she reached up to her necklace with her left hand and pulled it all the way out of her shirt to show off the medallion at the end of it. A pure golden sun. “Wears a medallion like this, except in the shape of the moon.”
The bartender’s eyes widened. He had never seen such a single expensive piece of jewelry outside of Canterlot. It must’ve been 500 bits alone.
“Have you seen her?” The lady continued, for the first time the slightest bit of emotion seemed to seep into her voice as she implored the bartender to think. “Or heard of anyone matching her description? I’d very much appreciate if you did.”
“I’m sorry but she doesn’t sound familiar to me,” the bartender quickly shook his head side to side, his jowls shaking. Seeing her so casually pull something like that out in a room full of strangers almost made him scared. “There are, there are some other places around town you maybe could ask though. They might’ve heard something.”
The lady sighed and nodded, sliding the fourth coin along the counter to the bartender. “I see, thank you. Now what room will I be in?”
“One second,” the bartender said and walked over to another part of the bar behind the counter, he kneeled down and took a key out of his pocket, using it to open up a drawer that had a number of keyrings on hooks inside it. Taking one out he stood back up and walked over to the lady. “You’ll be room 412. Just up the stairs and to your left, can’t miss it. And uh, just in case it wasn’t clear, the 15 bits is what it costs for one night.”
She nodded. “If I’m staying more than one night I’ll come back and pay.”
The lady then got off her barstool and started to turn away when the bartender stopped her. “Hold on, miss!” He said in an urgent whisper.
She gave him a raised eyebrow in question until he pointed at her medallion.
“You shouldn’t go around just showing something like that off. Anyone would attract the wrong sort of attention doing something like that. Doubly so for a lady like you.”
“Thank you for your concern,” she smiled and tucked the medallion and the rest of her necklace back into her shirt. “But you don’t need to worry, I’ll be fine.”
He watched as she turned around and walked across the floor of the hotel and over to the stairs. Something about her just screamed trouble, he shouldn’t get any more involved with her than he already had. Owners of the hotel wouldn’t like that one bit. He had given her fair warning and that was good enough for him. Now he had some mugs that he needed to get back to cleaning.
Being done with her business down here and now having her key, the lady got to the stairs and placed her hand on the banister. But before taking a step up them she noticed a few things on the wall next to the stairs. There were some portraits, some mirrors and paintings, along the wall leading up the staircase, but what caught her attention were the wanted posters. A couple of them were plastered up along with some news bulletins.
One of them looked brand new: “Trixie Lulamoon- Wanted Dead or Alive”
Apparently according to the poster she was some kind of traveling magician or performer turned bank robber. The portrait on the wanted poster showed an ecstatically grinning young woman who didn’t look the part of criminal at all. The lady almost grinned in wry amusement at her naive features.
The other poster next to it was an older one that had been clearly tacked up for a while: “Sunny Flare- Wanted Alive”
That was a familiar name to the lady. Sunny Flare—leader of the Shadowbolt Gang, a group of violent outlaws that robbed and killed unlucky travelers across the country. Sunny Flare and her closest underlings normally would’ve been wanted dead or alive. Or just dead. But Governor Mare wanted them alive specifically so she could put on a highly publicized “trial” and execution as a warning to all the criminals of Equestria. As well as reassuring the common people of the power of the law.
Neither of those criminals had anything to do with the lady though and after regarding the wanted posters for a moment she walked up the stairs to the second floor of the hotel so she could at long last retire to her new room and the bath inside for the night.
Now down below, at one of the card tables in the back corner of the first floor, another gal that was a patron of the hotel and bar had been watching this last the whole time until she disappeared up the stairs. Spitfire had been playing solitaire when the tall lady from out of town came in and stole her attention. The confident way she carried herself, the guns she wore, the expensive jewelry, it all made for a very interesting person and Spitfire loved anything that was interesting. She heard the bartender warn the lady about not flaunting her wealth and when she looked around at the other tables and saw a number of guys hungrily staring at the lady she couldn’t help but grin and chuckle to herself. Spitfire could tell, anyone who tried to mug that stranger without thinking things through was going to end up dead. No woman could travel alone if they couldn’t use those guns and use them well.
Room 412 had a bedroom, a bathroom, and a closet. The door to it was now safely locked and the bathroom occupied, with the tin basin tub filled up with warm water and soap bubbles. The duster was hung up in the closet, her jewelry minus the sun medallion was on the nightstand by her bed, her clothes were neatly folded on the counter next to the bathroom sink, including a matching set of lacy white undergarments that also spoke to the wearer’s class. And her gun-belt was carefully placed next to the sink as well, always in reach. With a stretch the naked lady prepared for her bath. The clothes didn’t do her great figure justice, the enchantingly long legs ended in wide hips and a thin waist, not an ounce of fat on her, and her ample breasts were perfectly shaped. Curves everywhere they were wanted and nowhere they were unwanted. It was the kind of dynamite body the local ladies of Flintlock would kill for.
Celestia dipped into the bath with a pleasant sigh, submerging herself completely for a moment to get her hair wet before coming back out and resting her head on the rim of the basin. Covered in soap and water she stared silently at the ceiling while her large breasts floated in the water. The only thing she was wearing was her necklace and sun medallion on it that stayed submerged between her breasts.
She knew she wouldn’t find who she was looking for here in Flintlock but she hoped to at least find a clue or a sighting. So far though it was just nothing. Tomorrow morning she’d go out around the town and ask around some of the popular places and big names.
Celestia had to close her eyes to stop thinking about any of that for the moment. It was difficult for her to drag her mind off it but she wanted to relax right now. This bath was the first one she had had in far too long and she was determined to enjoy it, and it needed to ease her tired body and mind. She inhaled deeply through her nose with her chest rising and then exhaled to let it fall. For a long while she rested like that, trying to keep her mind empty or at most just thinking about the warm water cleansing her body.
Without looking she reached over to the counter and grabbed the bar of rough orange soap that was sitting there, standing up with her eyes still closed she roamed over every inch of her body with it. Her arms were first, then her chest, she stood one leg up on the rim of the tub and scrubbed it down, then stood up the other. With the soap and water dripping from her she placed the bar back in its spot on the counter before sitting down for a last dip to rinse the suds off. Once she was done with that soak she stood up and reached for a towel that hung on the wall opposite the sink. She had to admit that the extra bits had been worth it. Drying off her hair and upper body first she stepped out of the tub, the floor got a little wet but the wood would just have to live with it, her long legs were next and at the end of it she dropped the now wet towel unceremoniously on the floor. Going up to the mirror she looked her hair over before grabbing a brush that had been piled with her clothes that earlier she had retrieved from out of one of her duster’s pockets. She wasn’t styling it since she’d be heading over to the bed in a moment but she was making sure it wouldn’t tangle or get any knots while she slept.
Satisfied, she dropped the brush in the sink and let it lie there, grabbing her gun-belt but leaving the rest of her clothes she left the bathroom and walked into the bedroom. She had seen better beds but this would still do. It was nicer than sleeping in the dirt or dry grass. Always being careful nowadays she made sure to put her guns over the headboard where she could grab them immediately even while lying in bed. With a short exhale of breath from her nose she sighed and hopped into bed. Resting her head on the feather pillow she turned on her side and faced away from the hotel room’s door.
Her left hand reached up to gently grasp and caress the sun medallion. Doing that, Celestia fell asleep.
Spitfire stood between two rows of pecan trees early in the morning. Her gaze was fixed dead ahead at an imaginary opponent a hundred paces away, the two of them getting ready to draw and see which one of them would leave this orchard alive. On her right hip sat a double-action revolver that was well used from years of dueling and sharpshooting. In her left had was a pecan.
“Ten!” Spitfire called suddenly and threw the pecan hard in front of her.
With her right hand she smoothly drew the pistol with lightning speed and aimed for the flying pecan.
No gunshot though. Miss Pecan Sandy who owned the orchard wouldn’t be happy to hear a booming gunshot suddenly ring out in the middle of the morning. Spitfire just had to visualize the shot. It was perfect, of course, the pecan blown to pieces and her revolver back in its holster in the blink of an eye. Sadly this was the only way for her to really practice her quickdraw around here. Accuracy was easy to keep up but without a real opponent you needed to do everything you could to make sure your draw never lost any speed.
And Spitfire was adamant about keeping her draw as great as ever. She had been taught how to draw and how to gunfight by Grand Pear, the former fastest gun in Equestria. Retired now with Spitfire taking that title.
A gunslinger by heart she found that it sadly didn’t do much to pay the bills by trade. Not unless you wanted to break the law or be the law and Spitfire didn’t care to do much of either. Traveling around for far too long ended up taking her here where she now worked as muscle for Pecan Sandy to dissuade any thieves from her pecan orchard. She almost regretted taking up this job for so long though, it didn’t give her the opportunities to test herself and prove that she was even faster than Grand Pear had been in his prime. She hadn’t had a real challenge or chance to showoff her draw since her rival Fleetfoot had challenged her. And now Fleetfoot was six feet under.
Flintlock was boring, that was just the simple truth. Everyday she woke up hoping that some dumb outlaws would get the stupid idea to try and rob Pecan Sandy just so she’d have a moving target to practice on. Another week of this and she really might up and make the decision to leave in search of more dangerous pastures.
She had heard of the so-called “Hero of Manehatten”, the one who cut down the whole McColt Family. Maybe she’d go out looking for her to see what she was made of and if she had a quickdraw that could impress Spitfire?
For now she just cracked her knuckles and stretched her back, running a hand through her fiery, spiky orange hair she turned around and started to walk towards the large farmhouse that Pecan Sandy owned. No thieves were going to try stealing anything at this time of day, not with all the farmhands out working too. Spitfire walked by a number of the boys out on their ladders collecting the pecans, a few she gave a wave or even a wink to, getting a kick out of their flustered reactions. She liked it the most though when the ones who knew her better gulped.
Walking back inside the farmhouse from the large bay doors that led out to part of the orchard, Spitfire became privy to something that she hadn’t expected but was very pleased to see today. That tall stranger was in the parlor talking with Miss Pecan Sandy. Despite the fact that normally someone carrying a gun suddenly walking into a room would get your attention, the lady seemed to take no notice of Spitfire whatsoever. Spitfre watched again as the stranger pulled out her sun medallion and asked Pecan Sandy if she had seen a similar but moon-shaped one as it.
Unfortunately for the stranger, Pecan Sandy shook her head. Just like the bartender/clerk at the hotel she didn’t know anything about whoever the stranger was looking for.
So the lady sighed with her eyes downcast towards the floor and turned to leave. Spitfire stood there watching as she left the house, waiting until the door was closed and she was out of ear-shot before turning to her “boss”.
“That lady still making it obvious to everyone she meets how many valuables she’s carrying?”
Pecan Sandy nodded with a grim look on her face. “Mhm, I say she can probably handle herself decent but she’s just inviting trouble casually showing off that necklace like that. Who is she?”
Spitfire shrugged. “Just someone who came in from out of town yesterday.” She looked towards the door and licked her lips, a sudden desire and bout of inspiration coming to her. “Miss Sandy, if you don’t mind I’ll be stepping out for a moment.
Before Pecan Sandy had actually answered or given her permission, Spitfire was already walking out the door and looking to catch up with the tall lady. It wasn’t difficult since she was walking at a leisurely pace back down the road that led from the orchard and into town. Spitfire assumed she was going to look for more people to question and had all day ahead of her, no reason to be rushed.
With Spitfire walking at a slightly more hurried pace there was no way the lady hadn’t heard her coming from behind but Spitfire still called out to her. “Hey!”
The lady paused, slowly she looked over her shoulder with an eyebrow raised under her hat, both hands on her hips. “Yes?”
“I saw you in the hotel yesterday. You know you shouldn’t just go around alone like this making yourself a target,” Spitfire told her.
The lady just smiled. “Thank you for the warning but I’m alright.”
Spitfire grinned and shook her head. “I aint warning you I’m here to make an offer to you. Talk big about being alright all you want, I know you gotta be good with those guns, I can tell, but that doesn’t mean you can handle everything on your own. I guarantee others in this town who aint so savory have already heard about you and that expensive medallion you’re showing off to any damn person who’ll listen to you. There’s a couple of groups who’d take that thing right off your hands even if they have to shoot you first, and I wouldn’t expect what passes for the law in this town to do anything to help you.” Spitfire licked her lips. “But I can help ya, I don’t know if you’ve heard of me or the gunslinger by the name of Grand Pear but my name’s Spitfire and I’m good with this gun I carry. You pay me and I can help protect you while you go around town looking for whatever the hell it is you’re looking for. Hell, maybe even we could keep that deal up when you leave town.”
It was quiet for a few seconds between the two of them as the lady’s eyes looked up for a brief second as she clearly put on a show of fake thinking about Spitfire’s offer before responding.
“I’m sorry but I’ll have to decline your offer,” the lady shook her head and just like that started walking back down the road.
Spitfire gawked after her. “Whaddaya mean? You’re making a fool of yourself, you know? I wasn’t just making things up, there are gangs in this town that’ll outnumber you and rob you! They won’t give you a chance for a fair fight so it won’t matter how good you think you are with those pistols!”
The lady just kept walking away, other than a slight wave goodbye she ignored Spitfire as she went to her next destination.
“Tch,” Spitfire clicked her teeth. “Fine! See if I care about what happens to you! I gave you a fair warning.” She angrily kicked some dirt after the lady and spat on the ground before turning around and heading back up to Pecan Sandy’s farmhouse, in more foul of a mood than she had been before.
Celestia was disappointed in how little was turning up on her venture through town this morning in search of information. And even “little” was putting it generously: she hadn’t heard anything. The pecan orchard was the first stop and then she was planning on going from south to north and hit every big place in town where people either gathered or frequented. The owners or employees of such establishments were a good bet for people that had information she wanted.
She looked up into the sky, the sun had only started to rise a short while ago. Celestia could probably make it through the whole town in one day but then she’d have to go back to the hotel anyways unless she wanted to leave and not get any real sleep tonight. Best to do part of her investigating for today and save the rest for tomorrow. That way she could eat, bathe, get some good sleep, and leave earlier tomorrow without being tired or hungry. Cost an extra 15 bits but she could afford it.
And by the looks of how her travels had gone so far an extra day not on the chase wouldn’t hurt anything either.
Celestia sighed when she got back into the rest of town and found herself at an intersection. The barber was on the northeast corner of the road and that was her next stop. She could already see someone getting a haircut in his chair through the glass window, an early appointment apparently. Didn’t matter, that just gave her two people she could ask for information. So she strode on up right to the deck that connected a number of buildings on this street, which made sure the doors and all weren’t just at dirty ground level.
She pushed the barbershop door open and it rang a little bell placed up above it, not needed right now since the barber was already out and giving his current customer a shave and noticed Celestia going through the door in the first place. The barber was an older man wearing a white outfit, his hair graying and in one hand he held a straight razor. The customer was a younger fellow with curly orange hair, barely out of his teens if that, he was looking at her curiously in a way that was just past the point of being innocent. The shave he was going through was only half done—half the boy’s face was clean and smooth as a baby’s and the other half still covered in cream.
“Something I can do for you miss?” The barber asked her. “If’n you need a cut I can-”
Celestia held up a hand to silence him. “Nothing like that, and you can get back to your customer in a second, I just have something I want to ask you.”
The barber glanced down at his customer for a moment, he seemed a little wary of the strange lady who had walked in from the street but then Celestia couldn’t blame him for that. He straightened up and closed his straight razor before replying to her. “Yeah?”
“I need to ask you if you’ve seen any lone women walk through town fairly recently—within the last couple of weeks at most. She’d be fairly tall, almost my height, but with dark hair and carrying a single gun. And she would’ve been riding a midnight black horse as well. Does that sound familiar to you? Either of you?” Celestia asked them.
The barber scratched his head, thinking, while the customer just keep staring at her with a suspicious look.
“I can’t say a woman like that rings any bells… we get some travelers but they usually aint alone,” the barber said.
Celestia exhaled through her nose and reached down her shirt to pull out the necklace and show off her medallion. “So you haven’t seen anything like this except as a moon then?”
Both barber and customer were shocked at the sight of the incredibly valuable trinket, with the barber finding his manners first and answering. “N-No, ma’am. I definitely aint ever seen something like that.”
The youth just looked at her medallion with his mouth slightly open. Celestia could tell that his curiosity was truly directed not to her body but to things like her earrings, guns, and the other valuable clothes she wore. And now most of all towards her sun medallion.
“What about you, kid? You seen anything?” Celestia asked him, holding the medallion a little lower.
His eyes flicked to hers and his mouth closed shut. Shrugging slightly he just innocently shook his head and acted like he hadn’t just been ogling her jewelry like a snake.
“Right,” Celestia sighed and put the medallion back down her shirt. “Thank you for your help.”
The barber nodded and Celestia turned to leave. Pulling open the door she could see the reflection of the boy in the front window of the shop, his eyes were still trained on her even as she left the building and started walking away. She was willing to bet that even as she passed the corner and the barber got back to finishing his shave he was still looking to where she had gone. Kids got dumb ideas. Almost as much as adults. Celestia minutely shook her head and walked on back up the dirt street in search of her next destination, and the next one, and the next one, since she wasn’t feeling confident that anyone here was going to know anything.
Eventually the ranch on the north side of town would be her last stop. That rancher was likely one of the wealthier—if not the wealthiest—people in town and he probably knew a lot of the going ons of Flintlock. But she also wanted to stop at the local saloon, bank, and gunsmith, along with maybe a general store or two and wherever there was a stable where you could keep your horse for the night. Besides those stops she wanted to simply walk around town and see if she could find anything like that. Maybe stop by some of the homes on the outskirts of town, the ones that would have a good view of anybody coming in or leaving town from the roads, and ask them too.
She was going to do a thorough job before she left Flintlock. So long as nothing troubled her.
The saloon happened to be the next building she found, on main street just like her hotel but down a little east of it. Despite the hotel itself having a bar and tables of its own for folks to play cards at she wasn’t surprised an independent saloon existed too. Rowdier, louder, a place where locals were more likely to go and not just passer-throughs or temporary residents. A place probably where those of ill-repute may have been a little more welcome and the unseemly business that a hotel looking to put on a nice face didn’t want to share in.
When she made it there Celestia pushed her way past the double saloon doors and let them swing back and forth on their hinges until stopping. Her entrance had drawn a lot of attention again, just like when she arrived at the hotel. Gamblers, drunks, ladies of the night, and folks just having a good time looked back at the out of place stranger with her flawless clothes and the earrings and other valuable accessories that were visible. Celestia didn’t acknowledge the stares at all. Like the attention was beneath her notice she copied what she had done back at the hotel and moseyed over to the bar, taking a seat in front of the bartender.
“Excuse me, but can I ask you a few questions?”
It had turned out that Spitfire’s warning was expectedly prescient. Later that day, when Celestia was getting ready to turn back to her hotel and pay for the second night, a young man with curly orange hair ran down the streets of Flintlock to the trading post owned by his older brother. He had been checking out and asking around about a certain stranger from out of town and was now very excited to share the news with his big bro.
“Hey! Hey bro!” Slick Deal said as he ran into the store filled up with all manner of goods. “Bro you aint gonna believe what I’ve got to tell you!”
Behind the counter there was another young man maybe just in his mid-twenties with a bit of stubble around his chin and a hat pulled down over his face. Raw Deal had been sleeping in his chair with his legs up on the store’s counter when his little brother had run in here hollering. He frowned and tilted up his hat with one finger to look at his brother. “Yeah?”
“We’re gonna want to get the whole gang together for this one, some rich lady came in from out of town and you wouldn’t believe the stuff she’s got on her! I’m telling ya the clothes and jewelry she’s wearing altogether would go for a thousand bits!” Slick said as he walked forward and slammed his hands down on the counter.
Raw Deal slowly grinned as he woke up and put his hat back on top of his head. “Well aint that a treat. And she’s alone?”
“Oh yeah, been making sure of it,” Slick nodded with a hungry grin. “She don’t be having anyone else around with her. She’s got some real expensive looking guns on her though and I saw her at the barber’s, those eyes looked feisty to me.”
“That why you think we should get all the gang, huh?”
“Yeah, she be a dangerous one, I can tell.” Slick Deal nodded. “But we just take her on smart and no one has to get hurt or nothing, she’s just a lady, she’ll put down her guns when we’ve got her outnumbered and all. Then you can fence everything, just like always.”
Raw Deal took a look around the trading post, most of the more valuable goods that had come through here had been stolen by either him or his gang and in the first place the post had been acquired through strong-arming and threats. One of their guys, Weaver, even had prostitutes working for him that fleeced their customers and would bring their stuff here. It was a nice thing they had going in Flintlock. And Raw Deal loved the thought of getting even wealthier with the stuff this lady was supposedly carrying with her.
“She’s real pretty too,” Slick said.
“Yeah?” Raw Deal sat up, a sick look now in his eyes.
“Oh yeah, bro. She’s tall and got these right long legs that’ll just… mhm.” Slick Deal hummed in pleasure.
“Well that’s another good reason to find this lady then. Maybe Weaver can bring her on board with us too,” he chuckled and stood up. “Alright we best get the word out to everyone today and then we’ll ambush the little lady tomorrow. Don’t worry, we’ll do it right so she aint got any choices.”
Raw Deal leaned over to pull open a drawer at the bottom of the counter and took out a half-empty bottle of whiskey and two shot glasses. With a grin he filled them both up, spilling some of the brown liquid onto the wood, and slid one of the small glasses over to his brother before grabbing the other one and bringing it to his lips. “Here’s a toast to some hard-earned money, little bro.”
“I’ll drink to that, big bro.” Slick Deal grinned and the two downed their shots, Slick enjoying the good feeling of the whiskey’s burn and slamming the shot glass back down on the counter.
“Heh,” Raw chuckled and pulled open another drawer in the counter to draw out a key. Walking over to a tall wooden case placed against the back wall he unlocked it and opened it up to reveal a collection of rifles carefully standing inside and a set of holstered pistols hanging on the insides of the doors. He grabbed one of the pistols for himself and equipped it while reaching in for one of the rifles and handing it to his brother. “Let’s all go and tell the others now, tomorrow we’ll watch her and find a good time and place to have a nice little talk with the pretty lady.”
The trading outpost was emptied and locked up for the night with the two brothers going around Flintlock to get their gang together and plan on how to get the money they wanted from their mark. And maybe do a little bit more to the lady from out of town.
Spitfire was in a sour mood the next day. Sour enough where she decided to go get a drink in the middle of the day even when she should be back at Pecan Sandy’s farm. Being disregarded like that, being ignored , it was damn infuriating for her. With her quickdraw skills she should’ve been a legend that anyone would’ve wanted to have on their good side. Yet she had to deal with this kind of bullshit. Her mind was made up, she wasn’t going to be staying in Flintlock for long regardless of what else that lady from out of town was doing. She needed to test this gun of hers, needed more opportunity to use it against someone who could use a gun on the same level as her. Scaring off yokels and thieves wasn’t the kind of life she wanted to lead.
So here she was walking across a street a little north of the main road after finishing her drink, walking along the sides of the buildings and lazily dragging her fingers across them. Was she even gonna bother going back and telling Pecan Sandy that she was leaving soon? Naw, to hell with the whole thing. Spitfire wasn’t sure if she’d be leaving as early as tonight cause she wanted to see what that stranger was going to do, but she’d already mentally checked out of Flintlock. Tonight she’d get sloshed at the hotel and that was it.
In a second more of wandering down the street, she saw something that caught her eye and made her pause next to Silky’s Fabric Store. A few people she recognized had gathered and were walking towards the general store at the corner of a street that branched off from this one and went north. They weren’t people she was particularly fond of either.
“Raw Deal and those other morons,” Spitfire narrowed her eyes at them. “What are they up to?”
She had had run ins with them before. The greasy one called Weaver had tried to convince her to join his little circle of whores. He was lucky she didn’t put a bullet between his eyes for that. Another one was a drunken idiot by the name of Iron Sights. An older fellow, he had made the mistake of pinching Spitfire’s butt once at the saloon—his arm was in a sling for a week after that. Just like with Weaver, Spitfire considered him lucky. The rest of Raw Deal’s whole “gang” was the same; thugs and slackjaws who didn’t give a shit about anything but money and tail.
The only one she didn’t see was Raw Deal’s dumb little brother, Slick Deal. Where was he?
A flash of light from far across the street and on top of one of the buildings provided the answer to that question. Spitfire had to squint a little but she saw Slick Deal up on top of some old store’s roof with a rifle in his hands. The sun had reflected off it, but what was he doing up there in the first place? What the hell were any of them doing? Spitfire saw a number of other townsfolk watching, including ones who had been walking down the street but quickly found something better to do. With a look behind her she saw that Silky was also peering out from her store’s window. Everyone was just as curious as she was about what was going on.
Spitfire looked over to the general store to see if there was anything going on at it. There must be a reason why the whole gang was heading towards it. And upon seeing a certain someone walk out of it onto the deck, a grin split across her face.
“Well, well, well, so it’s like that is it?” Spitfire couldn’t stop herself from grinning maliciously at the sight of that tall lady suddenly coming out of a store only to be confronted by seven bastards with an eighth across the street training a rifle on her. This is what she knew was going to happen at some point or another and she didn’t feel bad for that disrespectful gal at all. Spitfire had offered to help her, she and others had warned her, and look what situation she had just gotten herself into? Spitfire knew that the lady was good with those guns but even she—the fastest gun in Equestria—wouldn’t be able to do something in the same situation that lady was in. No one could out-shoot seven other people at close range and with an eighth having a bead on them from a distance. Raw Deal and his gang had thought things through just like they needed to. The lady had no real cover, no allies, and was plainly outnumbered and outgunned. You reap what you sow, and Spitfire was going to gladly lean back, fold her arms over her chest, and watch what happened.
Celestia held back a sigh as she turned away from the clerk at the large general store. He didn’t know anything either. She was beginning to think it would just be better to leave town now and not bother checking the rest of the places she had planned to. Didn’t seem like a point. The looks of so many others in the store, even some peeking over shelves to see her, were starting to get tiresome too. They aint never seen a stranger blow in with the tumbleweeds? Small towns needed all the amusement they could get it seemed.
She pulled open the door and stepped out onto the deck with the wood clunking underneath her boots. Getting a bad feeling at the street being quieter than it should be she tilted up her hat and looked to see a number of people facing her down in the middle of the dirt road. All of them carrying weapons of some sort or another and all of them with that grungy and nasty look that said they would have no problem using them. She paused, not showing anything on her face. One of the fellows looked slightly familiar—he looked like that kid she had seen in the barbershop, only a little older and more rugged. Her eyes then caught something else; on the roof of the building across the street there was someone already aiming a rifle at her. That very same kid.
Not unexpected really. She had figured someone would try robbing her at some point though she didn’t expect to just get faced down like this, she was expecting someone to try coming from behind and putting a pistol against her back. Either way she was unperturbed. Nothing scared her and nothing could make her lose her cool.
And she sure as hell didn’t open her mouth. She’d let them flap their gums and speak first if they were so damn interested in her that they’d pull this off.
Well it didn’t take long at all for Raw Deal to open up his mouth to jabber and say hello.
“Hey there, Missy,” he said with an easy smile and a devious glint in his eyes. “Me and the boys here have heard an awful lot about you in the past day.”
Celestia didn’t do anything more than stare at him as the breeze blew by and the sun flew over. It grated on his nerves a little bit but he still kept his smile up.
“And so I’m pretty sure you can tell why we’re here and just what it is we’re looking for. Still got that fancy golden necklace, do ya?” Raw Deal asked, licking his chapped lips.
She finally deigned to give a curt response to him and the other ruffians. “And if I do?”
Raw Deal’s oily smile widened and he looked left and right to his gang members, the rest of them giving smiles and quick laughs back. One of them held a shotgun at his hip, another a rifle over his shoulder, the rest had pistols—some holstered and some unholstered—with Raw Deal himself having his pistol on his right hip, ready for him to draw it.
“Well me and my buddies were thinking its real dangerous for a pretty lady like you, all alone and that, to carry something so dang valuable. You could really attract the wrong sort, you know?” He thumbed the butt of his pistol. “So we was thinking why don’t we take that necklace off your hands. And those earrings too. And hey—if we’re taking care of you you probably don’t need the guns either.”
Instead of responding verbally Celestia just crossed her arms over her chest and stood there, unimpressed. She knew her lack of a response was pissing him off.
Raw Deal chuckled a little and then spat on the ground. “That doesn’t sound like a good deal?”
“She’s got boots that are a little nicer than what she needs too,” the shotgun wielder said, grinning lewdly at Celestia.
“Yeah, yeah she does,” Raw Deal agreed. “So what do you say miss? You can get rid of all that stuff burdening you and just let us take care of you. In fact we could have all sorts of fun together, my pal Weaver here knows some other ladies who’d love to take you in and have you learn their trade too by the way.”
“Sure do,” the rifle holder—Weaver—nodded.
“Sounds like it’s settled to me,” Raw Deal shrugged and held out his hands. “Now you don’t have to worry about nothing, just come with us and we’ll treat you real good.”
“Better than good,” the shotgun-wielder blew her a kiss.
Celestia looked across the seven of them and then briefly back at the young man on the roof. She then unfolded her arms and let her hands drop to her sides while she inhaled through her nose and then exhaled, taking her time to respond.
“I’m going to give all of you the chance to go away and leave me alone right now.”
Raucous laughter erupted from six of the would-be-gangsters in the street. Only Raw Deal stayed quiet, the smile still on his face but now devoid of even any faux-friendliness and hospitality. His eyes were cold and he was dead tired of her not taking him seriously. Slick Deal back on the roof was still looking out for a signal to just shoot her already.
“She’s got some spunk, I really like em feisty!” One of Raw Deal’s gang members said.
Raw Deal looked back at him with a grin. “You do?” His grin flattened. “Cause I don’t. I like gals who do exactly what they’re told.” He looked back to Celestia with a frown etched on his face. “Lady, maybe you don’t really seem to grasp the situation, but my little bro has you dead to rights and there’s seven of us down here and only one of you. You aint running and you aint shooting your way out of this. So why don’t you talk instead and try to get on my good side as much as possible, cause I really wouldn’t want to ruin that pretty face of yours or do anything worse. That’s just a waste of money right there.”
The lady from out of town reached up and tilted back her hat so no shadows crossed her face and looked at him plainly. “I’m not giving you anything.”
This time there wasn’t any laughter or jeers from the others, they didn’t make any sort of inappropriate comment or implication and the carefree smiles had left their faces. The mood had become much less jovial because they could all tell that Raw Deal was just about at the end of his short fuse. With how quiet things had gotten here between them they could hear the sound of a horse neighing off in the distance and the sound of a cow’s moos from the ranch to the north.
Raw Deal chewed his lip and rolled his tongue over his teeth as he silently regarded the tall lady. Her lack of fear and the confident way she held herself were bothering him. Didn’t make him afraid or anything like that, he was just pissed that she wasn’t respecting him and doing the smart thing. She have a death wish? Having two pistols at her hips wouldn’t change anything especially since his brother could pull the trigger on his rifle before she even drew them. And yet here they were in this quiet standoff with her acting like she was giving them the chance to survive. As if they could just walk away with their tails in-between their legs, with half the damn town watching from their windows.
He looked to his right and left where six of his fellow stood and gave them a knowing look each. The guys were ready to blow this lady away at a moment’s notice. Looking over his shoulder he caught Slick looking at him too. Everyone was prepared. This lady’s empty threats and confidence weren’t going to frighten them off, they had this won from the beginning. Still though, he wanted to get her to admit that, and didn’t want to kill her and lose such a good source of money a beauty like her could be.
“Uh, Miss? I think you oughta be reconsidering your words. Specially with how kind and patient I’ve been,” Raw Deal started. “Now looky, uh, I got no problem whatsoever with filling you full of lead, but frankly I’d like to avoid that if possible. So here’s my deal, you take off that necklace, those earrings, and those guns, and you just set them down on the deck and walk away. How about that?”
It was a lie, they wouldn’t just leave her alone when she was defenseless, not when they had gotten certain ideas in their heads already. Not when the clothes on her back were more valuable than most of the stuff back at his trading post. But what was that old saying? You caught more flies with honey than vinegar?
Celestia breathed out a single small breath, she reached up her left hand to lightly thumb across the part of her necklace visible around her neck before dropping it and looking away as if ignoring Raw Deal and the others entirely.
“This is your last chance to turn around,” she told them.
Raw Deal stood there for a moment, staring her down while she still looked away, and he clicked his tongue. “Well boys, you heard her.”
It was all silence again as half of the group already had their guns out and just needed to lift them. Slick Deal just needed to see any sort of aggressive movement from the lady and she’d have a bullet in the head. Raw glanced down at his own pistol and then at the two the lady had, her hands hanging loosely at her side. Another sick grin formed on his face.
“Sorry it turned out this way, lady, but-” he grabbed his gun and cocked the hammer back while pulling it from the holster.
A rapport of gunshots rang out on the street. Deafening. Terrifying. Despite the may as well be lawless nature of Flintlock it wasn’t a sound the people of it heard much of. The noise almost didn’t seem real. How many shots had there even been? It all happened so fast.
So fast that Raw Deal didn’t have time to blink, not until it was over and silence reigned again. The grin slowly dropped from his face as he heard his buddies collapsing to the ground around him, saw Weaver fall forward with a hole in the back of his head and blood pouring out of it. Looked over his shoulder just in time to see his little brother slumping over the roof and falling off the side to the ground.
His eyes looked back at the lady as she reholstered her two pistols and a warm feeling started to spread across his chest.
Raw Deal tilted his face down to see a red bullet hole in his shirt right on his heart. Blood was quickly spreading from it, the warm sensation shortly giving way to a numb coldness.
“Huh...” he said and slumped over dead with the rest of his gang.
Celestia checked her holstered guns before looking at the bodies in front of her and sighed, shaking her head. “Guess I’ll be leaving town now.”
Spitfire was the only one besides the shooter herself who knew how many shots there had been. Eight. Exactly eight. One bullet apiece and every last one of them were dead on kill shots. She watched with her mouth slightly open and her throat dry, her eyes were wide after just having witnessed that. The speed she drew and fired, the accuracy, not even Spitfire could shoot like that. She felt something in her right hand and looked down to see that it was shaking, her trigger finger twitching. If it was excitement or fear she couldn’t tell but Spitfire knew what she had to do now.
She watched as the stranger walked off the deck and onto the dirt road, walking around the dead bodies of Raw Deal and his gang, and headed opposite from the direction Spitfire had been going in. It looked like she was walking down the street and was heading in the direction of where she’d be able to get back to the main road. Probably going back to the hotel if she had anything left there, or maybe just getting back on the road she knew for sure went out of town.
Wherever she was going she either didn’t notice or didn’t care to acknowledge seeing Spitfire also there on the street. The stranger walked well past her while Spitfire stood watching her every step, her fingers hovering over her gun. This was what she had wanted, this was what Spitfire was looking for. Maybe it was stupid and maybe she had lost her damn mind but Spitfire couldn’t deny how itchy her trigger finger was after seeing that tall lady gun down all of those bastards.
It spoke to her heart’s desire: to be quicker on the draw than anybody.
And it reminded her that she only really felt alive when facing down another gunslinger who could challenge her speed.
So Spitfire walked out into the middle of the road while others in town had started coming out of their homes and businesses to see the aftermath of what had just happened. She quickly ran after the lady and stopped ten paces behind her, spreading her feet and holding her hands at her sides with a tough glare on her face. Her trusty gun was ready to be drawn and fired once again.
“Hey! I’m calling you out, stranger! You recognize my voice, don’t you?” Spitfire yelled at the lady’s back.
She just kept walking, showing the same lack of regard for Spitfire as Raw Deal.
“I’m saying we’re gonna duel, damn you! You too much of a coward to turn and face me?!” Spitfire tried to egg her on. “You yellow? Don’t got the nerves to face off with a real gunslinger?”
She gave her that same little wave that she had given yesterday morning. Which made Spitfire angry something fierce.
“I’ll shoot you in the back you hear me! If you don’t turn around and draw then you’re dead!”
That made the lady pause in her steps. Spitfire grinned, she wasn’t letting this opportunity slip away and she was tired of being disrespected. If she had to threaten that to get her duel then so be it. Slowly the lady turned around with a frown and a cold expression on her face—twenty paces away. Spitfire stood up straight and took a gander at the revolvers the lady had holstered, bullets still in both of them and her own was loaded too.
“We draw on the count of ten. That alright with you?” Spitfire asked.
The lady nodded.
“Good,” Spitfire licked her lips and cracked the knuckles on her right hand. There were others out watching them now, even more perfect. “One.”
She remembered the first time she had picked up a gun. Years ago now when she was just a kid, her first practice shot went wide and Grand Pear had to steady the gun for her until she got it right. Even then she had to reload before she finally hit the empty can of beans. She got a pat on the head for that. Once she was able to hold it right and could shoot like normal she became his apprentice in the way of gunslinging for real.
“Two.”
When she first killed someone it almost didn’t feel real at first. They just fell over backwards. But she remembered the thrill of it afterwards when she realized what she had done, how he had tried drawing on her but she beat him to it. Grand Pear was proud of her after that. The man she killed was a drunk who didn’t expect Spitfire to be able to shoot as good as she could. She always liked proving others wrong about her after that.
“Three.”
He had taught her how to draw perfectly. It wasn’t just about quick reactions it was about the way you pulled the gun out of the holster, the form you used. She had gotten better and better over the years. Not just faster but more accurate, cause pulling your gun out didn’t mean shit if you missed your first shot and gave your opponent the opportunity to shoot you. You had to draw and shoot them before they could take out and aim their pistol at you.
“Four.”
Most of her duels didn’t happen like this, typically some asshole would start something in a bar or try and ambush her and she’d gun em down. Lots of times there were bullets flying all over and it wouldn’t even really be about who could draw the fastest. She’d win through scrappiness. Rarely did she find herself facing off with someone and counting to ten, everything fair and square.
“Five.”
How many people had she killed now? How many had she outdrawn? She only kept track of the ones who were decently skilled themselves. Grand Pear’s old rival, Granddaddy McColt, had trained a protege by the name of Soarin. He was the first one Spitfire had killed that was just as skilled as she was, except she was still a bit faster and that’s why she was still alive now. That was back when she was only sixteen.
“Six.”
Fleetfoot had been a rival she met while at a skillshot competition. On the accuracy shooting they went dead even until the final round, where Spitfire scored a little higher. After that they met again and again, challenging each other, sometimes Fleetfoot would even win too, she could draw just as fast as Spitfire and shoot just as good. One time they even helped each other survive against a band of outlaws that had tracked the both of them down.
“Seven.”
It got to a point where they finally had to settle things for good. Spitfire knew she’d have to make a draw quicker than any she had before in her life to make sure she’d win. She practiced the night before the duel on shooting quicker the moment the barrel left the holster. Almost like she was flicking the gun out and firing it instead of raising it like normal.
“Eight.”
And when it came she was so smooth her hand might as well have been lightning. Fleetfoot was dead on the ground and Spitfire held the trusty smoking gun Grand Pear had given her as a gift at the end of her apprenticeship. That was the last time she had felt alive.
“Nine!”
Until now.
“Ten!” Spitfire called and drew her gun and fired it all at once. It was a perfect draw, as fast and fluid as the time she had killed Fleetfoot. Aimed right at the center of the lady’s chest—she almost didn’t see her own movements because of the speed.
It was just a single gunshot that had rang out down the street and Spitfire smiled as she waited to see the lady fall over dead.
Only she didn’t fall. And there was something red dripping out around the trigger of her gun and down her hand. Spitfire blinked in confusion and turned Grand Pear’s old gun to look at it.
Her trigger finger was missing. There was nothing there inside the trigger guard to pull the thing and fire it. The gun fell out of her hand and onto the ground while she looked at the bloody stump of her finger as more blood spurted from it. She felt lightheaded, her face suddenly pale as the symptoms of shock started invading her body.
Where’s my finger? She thought with her mind still in a lost daze. Looking down at her feet she finally saw it in the dirt, directly below her holster.
When her eyes went back up at the lady she saw the revolver casually in her right hand that she then flipped around and put back in its holster. The stranger sighed and turned around, walking off back to where she had been going in the first place.
Spitfire trembled as she gripped her shaking right hand, still in shock, and fell down onto her butt. She looked at the disfigurement with a crazed grin and sweat from pure disbelief and the sudden drop in blood pressure dripping down her face. Clarity and realization of what had just happened finally hit Spitfire while blood poured over both her hands. “I’ll be damned...”
And so she could only watch as the lady who had effortlessly bested her in a duel walked away until she disappeared down the street.
The lady blew out of town with the tumbleweeds the same way she had come in. A little family farm was on the east end by the road leading out of Flintlock, the mother out in the back throwing clothes up on a clothesline while her young son took care of feeding their chickens. She gave it no more than a single glance as she walked past it. The sun was beating down something fierce already so the lady tugged the brim of her hat low to keep her face shadowed. In the distance a coyote howled and buzzards in the sky circled over something, getting ready to fly down and enjoy a meal. Her boots carried her onto the dirt road that seemed to stretch endlessly into the countryside, resuming her journey of walking for days with nothing by her side to keep her company but her guns.
Author's Note
Thank you for reading and I hope you enjoy the story.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
The Tall Tale of Applejack
A sun-kissed hand lifted up a near empty bottle of bourbon to the mouth of a young lady. She tilted her head back and drank the meager remains of the bottle down with a swish and tossed the now worthless glass over her head.
Now it may not have exactly been smart to ride a horse and drink something like that at the same time but Applejack had a lot of experience with it and Winona knew how to handle her rider pretty well whenever she got a little woozy. The shattering of the glass bottle on the dirt road was a sound familiar to the both of them and Winona no longer so much as even flinched. Applejack held up her newly free hand to her forehead and—yep—not nearly drunk enough for her tastes. There just hadn’t been enough bourbon left for her, not when she had such a stomach for the poison in the first place.
The cowgirl frowned as her other hand tightly gripped the reins of her trusty horse. Behind her right leg on Winona’s side there was a saddlebag that Applejack looked down at. It carried such things as her linens, some spare clothes, some tools, a few sticks of dried jerky in case of emergency, and her money pouch. Well that money pouch was in a pretty sorry state right now. Near empty with maybe not even enough coins to make it jingle if she shook it.
No booze and not enough money to buy some more and have enough left to pay for a room and some food wherever it was she wandered into next.
Applejack rolled her tongue inside her mouth as she flatly stared ahead. Drink came first, everything else was secondary.
As if somehow being privy to her inner thoughts, Winona whinnied at just that moment, causing Applejack to glare down at her companion. “You just keep it to yourself, ya hear?”
Another whinny told Applejack exactly what Winona thought about that and Applejack just rolled her eyes in consternation.
It was yet another typical day on the road for the two of them. Applejack the wandering gunslinger, regarded as a hero by many, and her trusty steed. It had actually been less than a year since Applejack took to the roads like this but she had already made a name for herself thanks to a series of encounters with bandits, corrupt lawmen, and other scum and outlaws that had to be dealt with. She was becoming a legend in the country of Equestria, a do-gooder who always looked out for the little man. And who was right mean with a gun. The tales of how many innocents she had saved and how many bad guys she had put in the ground were spreading and spreading.
And all the good and bad that came with it.
Mostly bad if you asked Applejack.
Applejack herself was just a young woman, twenty-five perhaps at the oldest? But she had a hard look to her. Eyes that said they’d seen a lot and a walk that said she’d been through a lot. She carried herself in a calm and confident way that told the right kind of folk that they could rely on her and the wrong kind of folk that they better not mess with her. The rider wore a pair of brown leather boots, tight blue jeans, a flannel red shirt, and a tan leather jacket with tassels over it all. On top of her pretty head she had her lucky hat that she preferred never to be without. A single tie kept her long blond hair from blowing all about and the piercing green eyes on her face were still sharp despite the alcohol she had already consumed.
The last thing of note on her body was the revolver. It was an old looking thing, worn and dirty, carried in a holster just as old that sat on her right hip. The wooden handle had an engraving of three apples done on it, making it fairly unique and recognizable out here in Equestria. That gun clearly meant a lot to Applejack, she and it had a history together. Maybe one not entirely pleasant but a history nonetheless.
She and her horse continued on down the road now, heading nowhere in particular and looking for nothing other than a place to rest. That’s just how things were for the two of them now. It was their life to travel with Applejack doing her best not to think too hard about or remember anything. She didn’t need any other life than the one on the road anymore.
Applejack looked down the road to see if she could see anything coming up ahead yet. They were more or less in the heartland of Equestria and never too far from a town so she doubted she and Winona would be out on this road for much longer. Right now some rolling hills and even some woods dotted the landscape around them, it was a nice part of the country compared to the usual harshness you saw the further out you went. Made things feel not so lonely already. The sun wasn’t so bad either, although she had her hat to thank for making dealing with that easier, and the fact she was used to being outside in the sun all her life. The steady clip-clop of Winona’s hooves was also a background noise so common to her that it was a comfort to hear it.
Now after all morning on the road and a few previous checks, this time when Applejack looked far in the distance she happened to see something down there.
“Well, Winona, I think we’re finally in luck.” Applejack reached down to scratch her horse’s head. “Town coming up.”
It was a decent sized town by the look of it, probably had already been around for a couple of generations rather than all the little ones that had started up recently out in the countryside. The closer she got the more it seemed to spread out with lots of roads going in and out of it and a few separate neighborhoods and areas. Not just some shanty town or pass-through, huh?
She narrowed her eyes when they got close enough to see the large wooden sign that was hanging over the main road that led into town.
“Ponyville? Now that’s a name,” Applejack shrugged when she saw it. She’d been to plenty of strange towns in her life, add one more unusual name to the list.
It was just the middle of the day when Applejack and Winona trotted their way into town, Applejack having a nice view of everything thanks to staying on her horse. Green grass and lots of flowers made this a much prettier town than the usual she traveled through. Call it a bright spot on Equestria. Even the buildings were well painted with a clean white being the preferred color for the homes she was passing by. Folks on the road also were polite, or at least not rude enough to stare or frown at a stranger’s appearance. It was enough to bring a pleased smile to Applejack’s own face after a young girl out walking with her family smiled up at Applejack in greeting.
Still though, she had someplace she really wanted to go first. While riding through this town at a slow pace was kind of nice the saloon is what called to Applejack right now. Finding it shouldn’t be too hard. In fact, a town like this probably had more than one place where she could get a nice drink. She kept her eyes peeled the whole time she was on Winona’s back, seeing things like a flower shop, a clothing store, a nice little outdoor restaurant, and even a library.
Seemed like a peaceful town that did a good job of avoiding any gangs of outlaws or other such nonsense that would disturb the quiet.
And a good way to keep the locals quiet and happy was to have an active and nice saloon that people could hang out and drink and gamble in all day. Like the one she had just found. A bit north of the marketplace of the town, it stood out because of the fancy carving of the sign and front of the building. “Cake’s Saloon” is what it was called, a fairly inviting name. And there was a post right by it for tying up your horse that had plenty of room on it for Winona.
Applejack grinned and had Winona saunter on over to it, the cowgirl then jumping off from her partner and grabbing the reins to tie Winona up while she went inside.
Now Winona knew well what kind of place this was and gave a disapproving whinny and snort, shaking her head and trying to pull the reins out of Applejack’s grip.
“Oh put a cork in it,” Applejack frowned at her partner and tied the reins up. She was going into this saloon to get some drink and that was final. A quick reach into her bag got her her currently quite light money pouch too.
So despite Winona’s protests, Applejack walked on up to the swinging doors and pushed them aside to enter Cake’s Saloon. It was a fairly large establishment with a lot of tables in the middle of the floor and a jolly old man playing a piano up against the back wall. Men and women alike sat at the tables either talking or flirting with each other, drinking and playing cards too. Really lively in here. The bar on the right side of the establishment was being tended by a middle-aged man and woman working together, him tall and gangly with orange hair and her a bit more plump with pink hair. Applejack decided she might as well walk on over to that bar and take a seat right now.
Now when she came in the conversation and everything certainly didn’t stop but there were a few who went quiet at the sight of the stranger. Whether cause they were worried about her or interested in her cause of her looks she didn’t know for sure. Although she was willing to bet that at least some of the guys watching her as she walked over to the bar were just checking out her ass. That was better than being recognized right off the bat though.
Applejack took a seat at the bar, not directly next to anyone, and tipped her hat up so the two bartenders could see her face and hopefully not think she was bad news or anything. She just wanted a drink and some information and keeping her head down like some outlaw wasn’t going to make her look too good.
It paid off and the male bartender came up to her, though he had a wary look on his face. “Can I get you something?”
“However much bourbon-” Applejack said as she opened her pouch and emptied it on the counter. “This can get me.”
The bartender looked down at the coins and spread them out with his fingers before a frown settled on his face. He pulled a glass from down below and set it before Applejack while going back along the wall until he picked out a bottle of cheap Dodge Bourbon. About half of a glass of that being poured and he was done.
Applejack picked it up and turned the glass around before glancing up at her server. “Thanks.” She sarcastically said.
She slammed that back in an instant and set the glass down. No point in savoring it.
Looks like she wasn’t getting drunk today at least. Shame. She dragged her finger around the rim of the glass and looked into the bottom of it. The male bartender meanwhile was giving her an uncomfortable sort of look, like he wasn’t sure if she was a vagrant or the sort that would cause a problem or not. Couldn’t exactly blame him. It wasn’t common for girls like her to travel alone. She probably seemed suspicious to any honest business owner.
Well he was going to have to deal with her for a bit longer at least since she had a few questions for him. “Hey, barkeep?” She whistled to him. “Mind if I ask you some things?”
He frowned and glanced over to the woman also behind the bar—his wife if Applejack were to presume—before walking back to in front of Applejack. “No I don’t mind I suppose, Miss-?”
“My name aint important,” Applejack shook her head, it wasn’t a lie to her at least. “But I wouldn’t mind learning yours.”
“Well I’m Mr. Cake and that over there is my wife, Mrs. Cake. We’re the owners of this here saloon,” he said as he hooked a thumb over at his wife.
Applejack smiled, and tried to make it as honest and friendly looking as she could. “That’s great to hear, you see, I was wondering if you knew about any work that needed to be done around here?”
“Work?” He raised an eyebrow at her.
“You heard me. Anything I can do to make some money. I’m real handy but as you can also tell I’m flat broke. Need to do something around here to find a place to stay and some food to eat is all,” Applejack shrugged.
He scratched his head. “Well I’m sure you can ask around but nothing really jumps to mind at the moment...”
“Least it’s still early in the day then,” Applejack leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. She wasn’t looking forward to spending the rest of the day looking for work, with Winona whining at her, but she’d do it if she had to. Or just end up finding a tree to lie underneath for the rest of the day. Applejack looked back at the bartender and smiled. “Thanks for the help, sorry I don’t have any change to tip ya with.”
“S’alright,” Mr. Cake shrugged.
Applejack nodded to him and spun around on her barstool, hopping off it and heading back for the doors. Not much else to do here if she couldn’t drown herself in bourbon so she might as well get herself back out there and attend to her other needs.
“Now wait just one minute!” A loud male voice yelled from behind her.
She paused as the rest of the saloon went silent and she heard someone stand up from a table behind her. Applejack’s right hand looked slack but in an instant she could draw her gun with it if need be. All eyes were on her and whoever this guy was now. Whatever was about to happen, Applejack was ready for it.
“I recognize you!”
“Fuck me...” Applejack muttered under her breath and turned around with a wry smile and blush on her face.
The man’s face lit up with a smile, he had been right. “You’re Applejack! The famous young hero that people are talking about all over Equestria!”
And exactly what Applejack didn’t want to happen started happening. The floodgates had been opened up and all the excited patrons came rushing to her to see if she really was the Applejack. When it was plain that of course she was she started getting bombarded with questions and congratulations from everybody. Mr. and Mrs. Cake both looked wowed now too and even the piano player had stopped to come check her out.
“So it’s really you, the Hero of Manehattan, the one who took out the Golden Corral Gang, who made enemies with the Hooffield Family and survived, and I even hear that notorious criminal Sunset Shimmer was bested by you too.” The first guy went on and on for everyone else to hear.
Applejack awkwardly twirled a bit of her hair and looked away. “Uh, more or less yeah...”
“What are you doing out here?” Another older fellow with thick glasses asked her.
“I’m just traveling around trying to make my way in the world and all,” Applejack shrugged.
“She’s so modest!” A lady whispered to her friend and the two of them giggled with Applejack having to fight back a roll of her eyes.
That’s just about how it went on for a while. Every place was the same for her, soon as people learned who she was she got mobbed even though she really didn’t want the attention. And she had to listen to a retelling of her exploits, which may or may not have even happened, and just smile through it all. The modesty wasn’t a mistaken impression or anything though, she really didn’t like being clapped on the back and treated so special for nothing.
“You know I heard what you said to the bartender about needing a place to stay,” the first guy said to her.
And here it comes. Applejack inwardly sighed.
“And I would just be honored if you would like to stay with my family, what do you say?” He offered.
He really put her on the spot here in front of everyone. Applejack smiled awkwardly and held up her hands in supplication. She disliked the thanks and everything but she could take them, what she couldn’t take was being a charity case. “I’m flattered with the offer and all but I really wouldn’t be comfortable intruding on your family like that.”
“Ya can’t be serious, can ya?” He leaned back and stared her down. “I heard you were flat broke and looking for food and a place to spend the night.”
“Yeah but that’s just it, I don’t want to be handed something I didn’t earn, that’s why I was asking for work to do.” Applejack explained to him.
“Well you don’t have to worry about that none!” He clapped his hands to her shoulders. “If you wanna earn your keep there’s plenty for you to do around the house every darn day! And my wife and daughter would love it to meet you too!”
Applejack chuckled awkwardly but saw there was no way he was letting her out of this. “Well… if you insist and all.”
Maraschino was a confectioner who was longtime friends with the Cake couple that ran the saloon. His house was on the northeastern side of town so it was a bit of a walk back with him while Applejack led Winona by the reins. Nice man at least who made sure there was never a quiet moment, pointing out anything and everything about Ponyville and the people they passed by. Maraschino himself was a heavyset man with a great bushy beard and mustache and some powerful suspenders worn over his chest to keep his pants up. When they got to his home, Applejack saw it actually had a fairly large back yard with a fence wrapping around it and a lot of trees for firewood. There seemed to be a smaller building in the back with its own separate chimney too. Winona ended up getting tied to the fence post out front, with Maraschino’s assurances they could take her out to the yard later.
“You’ll love my family, I guarantee it,” Maraschino smiled at her as they walked up the steps of his porch to the front door.
Everything about the house was very inviting and warm, Applejack had to admit that.
Maraschino pulled the door open and beckoned Applejack inside, following right after her. “Honey! Sweetheart! I’m home!” He called out.
The two of them were in a nice sitting room right inside the front door with a dining room directly in front of them and a larger living room to the left. A couple of chairs and a fireplace took up the right side of the sitting room. All the mantles and walls were bedecked in little trinkets, dolls, and pictures that just told Applejack this was a happy family home. From a room deeper in the house (to the left of the dining room if Applejack’s ears served her right) she heard someone coming after hearing the unmistakable sound of silverware also being set down. At the same time a quick noise from above them told Applejack someone was on the second floor and was currently rushing for the stairs.
The one who was already downstairs made it to them first anyways though. A middle-aged woman wearing a purple blouse with frizzy red hair emerged into the dining room and came out to greet her husband and the unexpected guest with a smile on her face. She looked friendly and only gave a single “Oh!” when her eyes fell on the somewhat dusty looking Applejack.
Right after, Applejack could hear the tell-tale sound of an excited young girl running down the stairs and then from around the corner of the living room a little red-headed bullet came zooming and slammed right into Maraschino. “Dad!” The girl said, wrapping him in a hug.
Applejack did her best not to flinch. The girl was maybe 14 or 15, the same age as-
She shook her head to banish the thoughts. Maraschino’s daughter looked much like her mom except younger, with a blue and white blouse, her frizzy red hair pulled back in a short ponytail, and thick glasses resting on her face. She had some unfortunate buck teeth but maybe she’d grow out of them—or into them—in a few years.
“Hey there,” Maraschino affectionately rubbed his daughter’s head. “Now you look up for a second, got a guest to introduce to you and your mother.”
The girl stopped hugging her father while her mother also walked up and regarded Applejack.
“Who is she, dear?” Maraschino’s wife asked.
“Well now, Candy Cane, this here would be-”
“I know who she is!” The young girl suddenly exclaimed, surprising all the adults. She wheeled about from around her father and pointed her finger right up at Applejack’s face. “A young woman with blond hair, green eyes, and an old revolver that has three apples on the handle! You’re Applejack, the Hero of Manehattan!”
“T-That’s me...” Applejack grinned uncomfortably and rubbed the back of her neck.
“You’re that young traveler people have been talking about all over lately?” Candy Cane asked.
“She sure is!” Maraschino said. “She walked into the Cake’s saloon just earlier. Needed a place to stay too so I brought her here.” He then put an arm around Applejack’s shoulders. “You already got the name of my wife but my daughter here’s named Twist.”
“Pleased to meet the both of you,” Applejack smiled a little less awkwardly and waved at them.
“Now Miss Applejack here is a right modest girl and she wouldn’t let me just give her a room for nothing so for the next few days she’ll be helping around the house and with work,” Maraschino. “We’ll be treating her just as nicely as we would any guest, and she’ll sleep in the spare room upstairs.”
“This is amazing! We got a real life hero staying in our house!” Twist shouted.
“I’m really not that special or anything, you don’t need to treat me any different,” Applejack tried saying to the young girl.
She wasn’t listening one bit though. “I’ve heard all the stories about you, my friends aren’t gonna believe this!”
“Greeeat...” Applejack tried to hide a grimace behind a crooked grin.
“Okay, okay, I just wanted the two of you to know what was happening for now. Applejack has her horse out front that we’ve gotta take around back. We can all talk some more and I can tell you what your work will be like after that,” Maraschino said.
Applejack nodded. “Sounds like a plan to me.”
Winona was happy to get out into the grass of the backyard, there wasn’t a stable or anything for her but there was a big awning hanging out from the back of the house she could at least use for shelter if need be. That other building out here was a small shack with a cooking oven inside and a big fireplace, not to mention a storage shed, all in one. Applejack would be doing stuff like chopping up firewood for it, among other things. After that brief explanation she was taken inside where she got to speak more with Candy Cane and Twist, and deal with all the gawking and wonder that came with it. Applejack hoped that girl would calm down a bit after a day or two.
The following morning Applejack was out back with her tanned leather jacket off and a heavy axe raised above her head. She brought it down onto the block of wood and split it cleanly in two with one swing. Easy. She had always been a strong girl ever since she was young and truthfully this was the kind of work she was made for. Traveler she may be now but she didn’t mind this one bit.
Of course she wasn’t used to having a spectator watch her the whole time.
“Doesn’t it get a little boring watching me chop up firewood?” Applejack asked to Twist as the young girl watched her from behind, sitting down on one of the family’s lawn chairs.
“Not oooone bit!” Twist replied with a fervent shaking of her head.
“Uh-huh...” Applejack rolled her eyes and lifted one hand up to wipe the sweat from her brow with the back of it, taking a short rest and leaning on the axe. Winona was wandering out back around some of the trees, looking totally carefree and happy to have some soft ground underneath her hooves for a change. “Yeah you just enjoy yourself.” Applejack muttered and reached down to her jeans’ pocket, pulling out a tiny little flask of bourbon lent to her by Maraschino as part of her payment. Or maybe it was more like a thank you.
Applejack drove the axe head into the block that was used to set wood onto it, keeping it in place and walking over to a lawn chair adjacent to Twist. She had put her jacket and gunbelt down on it while she worked since they did nothing but get in her way. Now she sat cross-legged with them in front of her, listening to bugs out in the yard and watching Winona wander, and getting watched by the girl next to her.
She was in mid-drink when a question came to her.
“Are you as good with that gun as everybody says?” Twist asked her.
Applejack finished her sip and swished the flask around, looking at it and answering simply without a glance in Twist’s direction. “Nope.” She said and took another sip.
It was clear Twist didn’t believe her denial. “But you took out the seven members of the Golden Corral Gang when they confronted you all at once, and you beat Sunset Shimmer in a shootout, and you made your way through Hooffield territory without getting a scratch on you, and you’re the Hero of Manehattan who-”
“Oh for-” Each little tale that Twist mentioned had been getting to her until Applejack just finally had to stop the girl. She had had to take and listen to this enough and she couldn’t really stand it anymore. Maybe the bourbon had her a little on edge. “Look, stop, just stop, okay? A lot of those stories you hear about me are exaggerated, and some of them are just outright lies! Tall tales that grow and grow just because people like stories and love to gossip, you hear? Hero of Manehatten? I aint ever even been to Manehatten!”
Twist was leaning back on her chair, eyes wide and a little afraid at Applejack’s sudden outburst. “Oh.”
“Ugh,” Applejack dragged her hand down her face. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to explode at you and all but hearing people praise me for this stuff and having them think I’m some kind of magical, unstoppable, hero, it’s just not what I want. And there aint nothing good about all these tall tales following me around.”
“What do you mean?” Twist leaned in again, the girl’s natural curiosity doing wonders for her. “And how much of it aint true?”
“A lot. A lot of it aint true,” Applejack sighed and took off her hat. “First off—how the hay am I supposed to take out seven people all at once? I carry one gun and all it’s got is six bullets in it at a time. You saying I shot six of them, reloaded, and shot the last guy before any of them got a shot off at me? That’s impossible!” She threw up her hands. “And that’s just one of the dumb things I’ve heard. Like that stuff with the Hooffields? It wasn’t that family I came across, it was the McColts, and not much even happened between me and them. And Sunset Shimmer too, yeah I fought with her but there were a bunch of others there on both sides and she wasn’t even gunning for me in particular.” Applejack shook her head. “Not saying it’s all lies and I haven’t done some stuff but you really can’t just believe all the stories you hear, alright?”
“Um, I get it. I guess,” Twist nodded. She scratched frizzy hair and tilted her head at Applejack. “So what just did happen between you and the Golden Corral Gang? I think that was the first story about you I heard.”
Applejack leaned back on her chair and held up three fingers. “It wasn’t seven of them, it was three, and what happened wasn’t so romantic or amazing or anything. You see I had wandered into town, totally oblivious to the whole gang in the first place, and one of their guys made a pass at me in the local tavern. Well I uh, rejected him in a not so ladylike fashion and that made him pretty mad. So when I up and left the tavern I walked into three of them waiting for me.”
“But you still had to shoot your way out, right? Three on one’s amazing!” Twist tried to exuberantly talk her up but Applejack just shook her head.
“You haven’t heard the whole story just yet, kid. It’s true I was outnumbered but none of them had their guns out yet, they were looking into the sun thanks to where we were standing, one of them was real old and looked shaky, and the other was real young and probably hadn’t ever shot at another person before by the looks of him.” Applejack took a breath and paused for a second before continuing. “The one in the middle was the guy I had rejected and he was angry and drunk but still the biggest threat between the three.”
“So what did you do?”
Applejack wryly grinned. “Well aside from the gun at my side I also had a bottle in my left hand. After seeing that there was no way things were gonna be ending peacefully between me and them I knew what to do. I was still faster than any of them on the draw, I pulled out my gun and shot the guy in front of me dead. At the same time I flung the bottle in my hand at the kid, got him right in the face and knocked him down. While the older fellow was still trying to draw and get a shot off on me I turned and got him first. The kid at that point had gotten his gun out but he was careless, no patience and no skill yet, he shot too fast and just hit the dirt. I didn’t miss.”
She shrugged her shoulders. “After that I gathered up Winona and high-tailed it out of town. Didn’t even hear until later that they were part of that Golden Corral Gang or whatever. And I don’t know what happened to the gang after that and why they fell apart.”
“Wow...” Twist said, her chin held in her hands. “That’s still pretty cool though.”
Applejack snorted. “Cool, huh? Shooting three people aint something you should think is cool. I just did what I had to do.”
“Mm,” Twist fidgeted and looked down.
“Something else?” Applejack raised an eyebrow.
“Well just, what did you mean about all these stories being told about you not being a good thing?” Twist asked her.
“Oh. That,” Applejack sighed and rubbed her chin for a bit. “Well it goes kind of like this—I never really wanted this kind of life. I like things quiet and simple if I’m being real honest. This whole hero business, I just kind of stumbled into it, it’s not like I go looking for trouble or problems to solve or anything, it all just finds me. And now that I’m famous I got all sorts of people coming after me, either for revenge or looking to make themselves famous too. The more those stories get told and the more outlandish they are the bigger a target gets painted on my poor back.” She looked over at Twist. “So they may just be fun tall tales to you but to me it’s a lot more serious than that.”
“I’m real sorry about all that...”
“Aw, you don’t gotta apologize none,” Applejack reached over and patted the girl on the head a few times. “I’m sorry about being such a downer and telling you about all this. Probably not exactly acting like much of the hero you thought I was.”
Twist shook her head though. “I still think you’re cool. Sounds to me like you’re still plenty amazing and all. But uh, you probably don’t want me and my friends sharing stories about you and telling others now do you?”
Applejack grinned. “I aint gonna get mad over some kids having their fun. You can tell your stories about me if you want, just make sure I’m out of earshot.”
“Okay! Cause I still really wanna tell all my friends about you!” Twist beamed.
“Yeah I can tell,” Applejack chuckled and stood up, taking a stretch before walking back to the axe and stack of wood she still needed to chop up and take away. “That’s enough of a break for me, kid. If you really aint bored you can keep watching but it’s not like anything else fun is gonna happen.”
Twist smiled wide with her big buck-teeth getting shown off. “I’ll watch!”
“Course you will,” Applejack didn’t quite get it herself but the girl wasn’t bad company or anything. She picked up a piece of wood and dislodged the axe before getting back to work.
Applejack spent a couple more days than she normally would’ve in the town of Ponyville because she wanted to repay Maraschino’s favor. Her own code and way of doing things wouldn’t settle for anything less. That’s why she was still technically flat broke. She refused to accept any money from Maraschino on account of already being give food, room, and drink by him for the work she was doing. Letting him give her money too just wouldn’t be right at all. No sir, no cotton-picking way.
So that’s why she became kind of a common figure around town. Going around and helping anyone with any work they had, she even worked the bar at Cake’s Saloon one evening and helped around there. She was practically starting to look like a regular fixture of Ponyville, even though she always said she’d be leaving soon. Truthfully Applejack didn’t mind the extra stay too much since this was such a nice place. She’d have denied it if she were asked but it was true.
It was nice being around Twist, the young girl reminded her of… better times.
Of course buying stuff like feed for Winona also set Applejack back a bit and slowed things down for her. Something she was damn sure willing to remind the horse at every opportunity. Applejack was beginning to debate on just up and leaving soon despite everything else and taking to the road again, sure she could eke out something. Fortune seemed to smile on her in its own mysterious way, she hadn’t starved just yet after all.
But now that might be kind of rude. She sure owed Maraschino’s family a real goodbye. Applejack decided she should ignore those damn cynical thoughts for now. Things were good and something would probably turn up eventually where she could make some cash and prepare to leave.
In the meantime she had met Twist’s friends too and been shown off to them. She made sure not to have another little outburst, let the kids have their heroes and all that. They had asked if they could see her gun but Applejack put a firm no to that. That gun was special to her and she didn’t like pulling it out for no reason. Not to mention even if she unloaded it she didn’t exactly like the idea of a bunch of kids pawing all over it. Now that was just inviting trouble from concerned parents and Applejack didn’t feel like getting on anyone’s bad side. Although she knew Twist really wanted to see her gun skills too, that kid was practically begging for Applejack to show off what she could do with her revolver sometime. Applejack just wasn’t so obsessed and passionate about it though. She didn’t consider herself a gunslinger and didn’t make a big deal out of it.
Well, something was coming to Ponyville today that would give her the opportunity to show off those gun skills anyways.
“Hey now everyone, come right here, come here now! I’ve got something special for you all to see!” The loud and exuberant voice boomed through the middle of the town.
People from across town started coming over to see just what the ruckus was and found themselves looking at a large double wagon that had pulled into town. On top of the carriage at the front a big man stood up with a classy top hat and spotless suit on, his white hair combed back over his head.
“Gladmane’s the name! Employee of the Flim Flam Bros. Company!” The big man said to the newly assembled crowd. “I’m here traveling the roads of Equestria to show off the great Flim and Flam’s new idea for down home good ol’ fun and entertainment!”
“I thought the Flim Flam brothers were just gun manufacturers and inventors?” One of the locals in the crowd said.
“Ah-ah-ah,” Gladmane wagged his finger at the man. “Flim and Flam above everything else have always been entrepreneurs . They’re always looking to expand their business!”
Applejack was watching from the crowd too with Twist and the family. Like most, she knew the name of the Flim Flam brothers but hadn’t met them personally. They were responsible for making most of the guns that existed in Equestria nowadays. More than once Applejack had found herself looking down the barrel of something that came from one of their factories. They had streamlined the designs of revolvers and rifles alike, bettering them, making them easier for production and use, and marketed them everywhere. Right now the two brothers might have been the richest people in the country, and it seemed like they were still looking for more money.
“So what is all this then?” Some other Ponyville local asked.
Gladmane smiled with teeth so bright they actually sparkled. “Well I’m glad you asked.” Gladmane grabbed a lever on his carriage and pulled it, suddenly the ropes and canvas of the wagon behind him were yanked up and off and a big wooden contraption popped up out of the floor of the wagon. It was some kind of multi-tiered stage piece, like the backdrop of a theater play, showing a single street with a bunch of model buildings on it and tin people. Targets were drawn on the people, on birds flying in the background, on the clouds, and on a whole mess of other things.
“This here-” Gladmane yelled. “Is a shooting gallery!”
There were murmurs throughout the crowd and even Applejack had to admit she was intrigued by what she saw. It was certainly different.
“Come on up and test your skill! Six shots for five bits! Get a bullseye with all of them and you get double your money back!” Gladmane roared. “Flim and Flam will start having these set up at every fair and party in the country!”
Applejack narrowed her eyes at the shooting gallery. If they were allowed to stand at the edge of it then hitting a bullseye wouldn’t be hard at all even for someone who wasn’t too used to guns. There was probably something more to it than that. Could have just been her own sensibilities speaking to her but something about it told her this thing was designed to make money off of small town folk who didn’t exactly know what they were getting into.
“Now who’d like to try, I say who’d like to try?” Gladmane kept asking over the crowd and tried to rile them up.
Someone who Applejack recognized stepped up to accept Gladmane’s offer. He went by the name of Davenport, a well to do gentleman, she had spoken with him briefly once about work he might have for her to do around his shop. From what she knew she wasn’t even sure if he owned a gun of his own though.
“Well it seems we have a volunteer!” Gladmane grinned down at him. “What’s your name, sir?”
“Davenport, sir.” Davenport politely responded to him.
“Think you can get a bullseye on every shot? Willing to test your skill for a measly five bits?” Gladmane said, really piling it on.
“Well I’d certainly like to try yes, but I’d have to get my gun from my house first of all,” Davenport said. Least he confirmed that he did own a firearm.
“No need, no need for that my friend! You see this shooting gallery, to keep things safe and fair, you can only use our gun and bullets at it,” Gladmane explained.
Applejack grinned. And there it is.
Gladmane jumped down from his carriage and sauntered over to the edge of the wagon. He pulled up something from inside and showed it off to Davenport and everyone else. This here is a Flim Flam Bros. patented game pistol!” He held a revolver up in the air, it was very bare looking with nothing special or fancy about it, dull really. “Designed to shoot special round bullets at a lower speed than a normal gun. A new invention of theirs made to keep things safe, since this is for recreation after all.”
“Safe, huh?” Applejack knew very well the history of guns. A round bullet could still kill someone just as easy even if it didn’t have the same kind of penetrating power or speed behind it. Really the gun was probably designed to not damage the targets too much or make things ricochet. A round bullet also wasn’t as accurate, making the game much harder.
“You think Davenport can win the game, Applejack?” Twist asked her.
Only to receive no answer.
“Applejack?” Twist looked up to see Applejack gone.
“So you’ll try the shooting gallery, good sir?” Gladmane asked Davenport as he handed him the specially designed revolver and loaded in the bullets for it.
“Sure will,” Davenport said and reached into his pocket to pull out the necessary bits. Five in his hand he was about to give them over to Gladmane and take the revolver when someone cut in.
“Let’s hold on a second there,” Applejack said as she grabbed Davenport’s wrist and held onto the gun Gladmane was holding,
Both men looked at her in surprise while the others in the crowd backed up and gave them some room, Twist and her family looking on in confusion from a few rows back.
“What’s the problem, Missy?” Gladmane asked, trying to still sound jovial but the smile was off his face.
“Well sorry sir but I just couldn’t stay put after seeing this here shooting gallery and hearing you talk it up. I just had to come up and test my gun shooting skills on it. Oh I’m just a bit of an amateur when it comes to shooting but I like to think I have some skill when it comes to accuracy,” Applejack smiled at him and then glanced over at Davenport. “And sorry Mr. Davenport but I just didn’t have the patience to let you try first, it just had to be me.” She winked at him.
Davenport seemed to understand there was something else about her intrusion and he nodded. “Well uh, I don’t mind if you really want to shoot first, Miss Applejack. Go right ahead.”
“Thank you,” she let go of his hand and looked back over to Gladmane. “Problem?”
“Not at all,” Gladmane said and slowly regained his smile. “If you want to shoot so bad then be my guest, the gallery needs to be tested by all sorts of folk.” He handed the gun over to her.
Applejack accepted it with a nod, feeling it in her hand briefly and checking it over before glancing back at Gladmane. “Now I’ve got a little bit of a problem though. I happen to be a tick broke. But what do you say we make a different sort of deal?”
“And what sort of deal would that be?” Gladmane raised an eyebrow.
“How about instead of five bits I wager my gun? If I hit six bullseyes I still get the money but if I miss one you can keep my gun. It’s a pretty well made six-shooter, I can guarantee you that, and definitely worth more than just five bits,” Applejack offered.
Gladmane looked down at the pistol she was carrying in her holster, he could tell it was a well used gun but also of good craftsmanship. An appraising eye is what he had. Finally his smile twisted up just a little bit more. “You’ve got a deal there, Miss.”
Applejack grinned. “Deal.”
She motioned to everyone to back up a bit and give her some room in front of the shooting gallery and stood a few feet away from the wagon herself. Gladmane watched her out of the corner of her eye, grinning. Well she’d be wiping that little smile off his face pretty soon. Applejack held the pistol out in front of her and squared off, her legs parted perfectly and planted on the ground, and her eyes quickly picking up every little target there was in the shooting gallery. Over twenty total that you could go for. She flipped the gun over in her hand a few times using the trigger guard to spin it around her finger. Gladmane saw how she was handling it and for a second seemed to get a little worried.
Well there was no opportunity for him to back out.
Applejack immediately stopped spinning the gun and cocked the hammer back firing a quick shot at one of the “human” targets on the street of the shooting gallery and hitting the bullseye dead on. Four more quick shots came out as she fanned the hammer with her other hand, shooting a cloud, a bird, another guy, and a barrel. All perfect rings from the metal targets and scuff marks in the centers to prove she was hitting them exactly where she needed to.
She then grinned and brought her left hand up over her eyes and turned around, holding her gun up backwards towards the shooting gallery upside-down .
Bang!
Ding!
Another bird target was hit dead center.
Six shots and six bullseyes.
Applejack turned around and tossed the spent gun into the wagon in front of the shooting gallery while the crowd cheered around her and Gladmane looked on in total shock. She cracked her fingers and walked over to him, shaking his hand while he still had a dumbfounded look on his face.
“Boy that sure was fun ,” Applejack grinned, talking loudly with a malicious glint in her eyes that the others in the crowd couldn’t see. “Even though the sights were off on the gun, and the barrel was shortened slightly more than average, and the butt was weighted heavier than normal. But I’m sure all that was unintentional, right? This here gallery is just a—what do you call it? A prototype. I’m sure you’ll have these problems fixed soon so things are just as fair as you said for everyone paying to play.”
She had made sure everyone in the crowd had heard exactly what she had just said.
Gladmane sweated as he shook her hand. “Yes, of course, of course. Perhaps this gun was a uh, faulty unit that for some reason got shipped with me.”
“I’m sure,” Applejack smiled and squeezed his hand harder in an almost crushing grip. “Now about the prize, I think for helping point out some flaws with your shooting gallery I earned a little more than just ten bits. What do you think?”
Gladmane gulped. “I… I think you may be right.”
With forty bits in her money pouch, Applejack walked back through the crowd towards Twist and her parents while everyone congratulated her on her fantastic shooting and a great show. She got claps, smiles, and shook a few hands before she got back to a stunned and exuberant Maraschino and Candy Cane. They were nothing compared to how excited Twist was though.
“I thought you said you couldn’t shoot so good?” The young girl asked up in wonder.
“I said I couldn’t shoot as good as the stories said. And that’s true. But that doesn’t mean I’m not still a pretty good shot,” Applejack winked.
Applejack thwacked another piece of firewood in two, her pile was done and she could now get all these pieces into Maraschino’s wheelbarrow and take them over to his storage building. As always Twist was watching her, the young girl on the edge of her seat and fidgeting for some reason even though Applejack was doing the same menial work she always did at their place. Applejack was content to ignore her and finish up her work since she was planning on leaving tomorrow morning anyways.
“Can you teach me to shoot like you?”
The sudden question pierced the backyard and Applejack paused in her work. She took a few breaths as she was still kind of panting from her work, placing her hands on her hips and surveying all the blocks of wood around her.
“Why you asking me something like that?” She finally said to the girl.
“Because you’re amazing! Because I want to be cool like you!” Twist said as she jumped off her chair and ran over to Applejack.
The traveler just shook her head and looked to the forest, not facing Twist. “You don’t want that. You’ve got a good thing here, there’s no reason for you to learn how to use a gun. Not a sweet girl like you.”
“It’s boring here in Ponyville! I wanna go out and shoot bad guys and travel all over the country just like you,” Twist continued to protest. “Even my dad has a gun he keeps in the drawer by his bed and you’ve seen how friendly he is. If he can hold one then so can I!”
Applejack chuckled, although there was a sorrow to it. “Boring is good. I wish I still had… well, a lot of things. You’ve got a family, friends, a nice and happy life here and you’re saying you want to leave it all? You wouldn’t know what you’re missing until you lost it, Twist, I guarantee that. And saying you want to shoot bad guys too? But you don’t know what it means to kill a man and I sincerely hope you never do.” Applejack mimed pulling out her pistol and pointed it towards the forest. “It aint a good thing. Carrying a gun like this is a heavy thing, I don’t want you to ever lose your innocence, you’re just a kid. Let the people who are already darkened like me handle the killing, so the rest of you can sleep soundly at night.”
“But-”
“Anyone can talk tough,” Applejack cut her off. “But until you pull the trigger and all that’s left in front of you is a corpse, with the light gone from their eyes, you don’t really know anything. Don’t ask me about this again, Twist.” She looked over her shoulder at the girl and Twist flinched, her gaze was sterner than she had seen it before.
Twist nodded hesitantly. “O-Okay...”
Applejack sighed and lowered her arm. “I’m leaving soon anyways. Spent too much time here, it was nice, but still. Got the money I need now so I’ll be on my way real soon.”
“Uh-huh...” Twist said, looking down at the ground with a morose expression.
“I’ll see you and your family around dinner, okay? Going out for a second,” Applejack said and whistled for Winona. The horse quickly came over and Applejack led her by the reins to the gate that led out of Maraschino’s backyard. Her work was left unfinished for now.
Twist watched her walk off to somewhere else around town for a minute before she despondently walked inside.
Later that evening on the other side of town, from the same direction Applejack had rode in from, two more horseback riders were now entering Ponyville. They wore matching gray longcoats and black cowboy hats. And it wasn’t just their clothes that matched but their appearances that were pretty darn similar as well. Two girls with fair complexions and faces that said they were at least sisters, around their early to mid twenties at the oldest too, one of them had straight light blue hair tied back in a ponytail while the other had white and blue hair done in a spiky fashion. The one with spiky hair chewed on some tobacco as she rode in front while ponytail looked at the town they were entering and followed on her horse.
“So you think she’s here, Cloud Chaser?” Ponytail asked her sister.
“She at least came through here for sure, Flitter.” Cloud Chaser responded.
That made Flitter grin. “Maybe we’ll finally find her, then we can take her down and become famous like we’ve always wanted.”
“We’ll be legends soon,” Cloud Chaser grinned with her.
“And maybe we can even go join the Shadowbolt Gang? I bet they’d take us in after hearing we were the ones who killed Applejack, the Savior of San Palomino.” Flitter said.
Cloud Chaser nodded. “Yep I’m thinking that’s a good bet.”
The two of them rode along down the streets in Ponyville while lamps started to get lit up by people as the sky got darker and the sun went down. They were checking around for somewhere to… “ask” about Applejack that didn’t look too crowded at the moment either. They didn’t want to head into the hotel or a popular saloon, instead looking for a store situated on a corner or somewhere that saw a decent amount of traffic but wasn’t busy at the moment. And in smaller towns like this news and gossip tended to travel fast, any proprietor had likely heard if the famous Applejack had come through here.
Cloud Chaser saw a man in his work clothes lighting a lamp right outside his store and head back inside. A quick look through the windows told her no one else was in there right now.
“Perfect,” Cloud Chaser smiled and had her horse walk across the street towards it while her sister followed.
“Quills & Sofas?” Flitter scratched her head at the sign. “Kind of a weird combination.”
“Who cares, it’s empty and that’s what’s important,” Cloud Chaser said as she jumped off her horse and hitched him up outside while Flitter did the same.
Together the two of them walked up and into Quills & Sofas, a little bell at the top of the door ringing and letting Davenport knew he had some customers. While he came out onto the floor, Flitter stood by the front door while Cloud Chaser strode to meet him.
“Well hello there,” Davenport greeted warmly. “And what can I help you two ladies with?”
Cloud Chaser smiled and stepped closer. “Yeah you see-” she pulled a gun out from her coat and pressed it right under his chin. “You can answer a couple of questions for me if you know what’s good for you.”
“Oh dear heavens...” Davenport started to sweat and tremble as the barrel of her revolver pressed into him while Flitter grinned in the background. “L-Look, I don’t even have much money here but you can take what you want, just please-”
Cloud Chaser cocked the hammer and Davenport shut up. “I didn’t ask for money. What I’m here for is to ask if you’ve had any news about Applejack—the Applejack—coming through town? We know she’s been through here, you see her?”
The clear recognition and flinch of Davenport at the mention of Applejack’s name told Cloud Chaser all she needed.
She pressed the gun harder up into his chin. “She’s still in town isn’t she?” Cloud Chaser asked and then spat her mouthful of chewing tobacco onto Davenport’s floor.
He nodded. He couldn’t help it, he had never had a gun shoved in his face before.
“Where?”
“M-Maraschino’s house. He took her in,” Davenport gulped.
“Well thank you kindly,” Cloud Chaser smiled and pulled the gun away from his chin. “Now where exactly does this Maraschino live?”
After giving them directions, Davenport was rewarded with the butt of a revolver being smashed against his temple. He fell to the floor of his store out cold while the two sisters left the establishment and headed in the direction of Maraschino’s house. The two of them could taste the anticipation. They had been exceptionally lucky it turned out, for whatever reason Applejack was still in town and they were going to be able to get the drop on her.
“If she’s there we go in guns blazing. If she’s not we tie up this Maraschino guy and whoever else is there and ambush her once she returns. Got it?” Cloud Chaser explained to Flitter.
“Got it,” Flitter answered.
They were on their horses and quietly made it through the streets of Ponyville to their next destination. They had received a few looks from other people living here but the sisters didn’t care if they were remembered or recognized by some yokels. After all the whole point of this was to be famous. If the locals were asked later about who it was that killed the famous traveler Applejack, they’d all be able to say who it was. Then wanted posters would start popping up all over with Flitter and Cloud Chaser on them and their tale would spread.
Maybe they’d keep bringing down more and more big names to quicken the pace of that. Maybe even a few of those others who already had wanted posters. Though it wouldn’t be for the money reward.
In a minute they had made it to the house that Davenport told them about and hopped off their horses, letting them mingle out by the road for now. The horses were well-trained and not the sort to be spooked by gunfire. Cloud Chaser walked up the porch with Flitter right behind her and looked around, things seemed normal. She listened in briefly before knocking too in case she could hear anyone inside but it seemed more or less quiet.
So with a steady hand, Cloud Chaser knocked three times on Maraschino’s front door.
The sisters patiently stood there with a pair of grins on their faces and their hands ready to draw their pistols in an instant if need be. Soon the heavy footsteps of what was unmistakably a man came from inside the house and the door was pulled open to reveal Maraschino. He had a friendly smile on his face as he saw them, even though he didn’t recognize them, and clearly wasn’t worried about the two strangers on his doorstep.
“Can I help you two young ladies?” He asked.
“I think you can, sir,” Cloud Chaser smiled back at him. “You see me and my sister are looking for a gal by the name of Applejack. We heard that she might be staying at this house? Is she in at the moment?”
“Sorry but she’s out somewhere right now. Do you know her? I can take a message,” Maraschino offered.
“You certainly can,” Cloud Chaser said and punched him stiffly in the face.
“Mrgh!” Maraschino grunted and stumbled back, doubling over and holding his face in pain.
Cloud Chaser wasn’t done though. She pulled out her pistol and whipped him across the face with it too. Maraschino went down hard, gasping in pain. Candy Cane heard the commotion and came out from the kitchen, screaming in horror at what she then saw. She likely would’ve tried either running to her husband or running away if Flitter hadn’t pulled out her own gun and trained it on her. A boot came down on Maraschino’s chest and kept him pinned to the floor while Cloud Chaser sadistically grinned down at him.
“You two the only ones here?” She asked.
Maraschino grunted but nodded, blood dripping from his nose.
“That’s good. You and your wife are gonna be just fine so long as you shut up and tell me where I can find some rope.”
And while Maraschino and Candy Cane were tied up in the kitchen, gagged with dish rags, Twist hid under her bed. The girl had heard the commotion but her own sounds from the top of the stairs were drowned out by what came from below. Thanks to her father, Cloud Chaser and Flitter were unaware that a young girl lived here too. Once she heard the invaders start to tie up her parents she carefully snuck back into her room and crawled under the bed with her hands firmly clasped around her mouth and tears pouring down her face.
Applejack came back on Winona to Maraschino’s house that evening after thinking if she should just up and leave now. She had also stopped by Cake’s Saloon and gotten herself a full bottle of brandy. Not her usual beverage of choice but she had enough spare bits to try something different. The little detour also gave her the time to decide that she was having a negative impact on Twist. So despite the fun time she had been having in Ponyville it was indeed time to leave. She’d give Maraschino some extra cash as a thank you and head off tonight with Winona. It wouldn’t be the first time she’d slept out on the road in the elements anyways, she could handle it.
When she made it to the front of Maraschino’s house after coming back down the street her nose wrinkled at something. There was a familiar yet unfamiliar smell in the air. Horses, but not ones Applejack recognized. Winona smelled their scent to and brayed, there had been horses standing around out on the road in front of Maraschino’s house just earlier. Applejack looked down at the ground and sure enough saw horseshoe indents in the dirt that led up and around the side of the house to the backyard.
Guests? Family from out of town? She hadn’t heard anything.
A cold pit was forming in her stomach as she jumped off Winona and tied her up to the fence post just like she had on the first day she arrived here. “Stay here and keep quiet, Winona.”
Applejack had survived a long time on the road alone thanks to her sharp instincts and gut feelings. Right now they were telling her that something was wrong at Maraschino’s house. There weren’t any candles lit that she could see through the windows despite the fact the whole family should still be up. It was quiet too and the whole house wasn’t giving off the friendly and inviting aura it usually did. She let out a breath and walked up the porch towards the front door.
Inhale. Exhale. She looked at that door and reached her right hand towards the knob.
She knew what was coming.
“Fuck me,” Applejack clicked her tongue.
Applejack kicked the door open and rolled inside along the floor while bullets shot right over her head into the wall. If she had walked in unaware she would’ve been perforated right from the start.
From the dining room . Applejack could tell the direction of the shots and pulled out her pistol mid-roll, firing a few nearly blind shots in the direction of the sounds.
“Shit!” She heard a voice yell and the sound of two pairs of legs running in the direction of the kitchen.
Applejack was partially behind one of Maraschino’s chairs when she heard them start to run, she raised her head over it to barely see a girl following another girl past the dining room. Applejack lifted her gun and fired at them but she was a fraction of a second too late—the bullet just embedded itself in the wall behind them. She swore under her breath and got up, hugging the wall, and made her way over to the dining room while grabbing some more bullets from her belt and reloading the gun.
Two on one and they’re smart enough to not play fair. Great. Applejack thought.
She made it to the edge of the sitting room and suddenly swung around the corner with her pistol aimed into the kitchen—and saw the tied up Maraschino and Candy Cane. Both of them had a few bruises on their faces and were still gagged, they grunted for Applejack, clearly wanting her to untie and save them, but she had to leave them like that for now.
Okay so they didn’t care about shooting her suddenly without calling her out first but they weren’t willing to use hostages or human shields? So they likely still wanted to prove something and were doing this because of Applejack’s name and reputation, it had been obvious enough already that she was the target and not Maraschino’s family. Or perhaps they were just panicked amateurs too stupid to realize what they were doing. Applejack licked her lips. At least it made things easier for her to deal with if she didn’t have to worry about the tied up couple.
Applejack lifted a finger to her lips to get the not-so-happy couple to quiet down and slowly walked into the kitchen. She hadn’t heard any doors opened so they hadn’t run out into the back or hidden in either the pantry or closet. Not unless they were really quick about opening and closing it quietly and Applejack didn’t think that was the case.
And where was Twist?
She’d have to think about that later. There were two people in this house trying to kill her.
Applejack took a deep breath to steady herself and looked into the living room that the kitchen was connected to. She didn’t see anyone just from the kitchen’s doorway but that didn’t mean nobody was there. It could’ve also meant they already doubled around and were back in the sitting room. Applejack kept her eyes and her gun on the living room as she reached behind herself and grabbed one of the other chairs at the kitchen table. Getting a good grip on it she flung it out into the living room.
Soon as it landed and clattered over the floor two figures jumped up from behind one of the couches and strafed towards the sitting room while firing away with their pistols at Applejack. Bullet after bullet came out at her while Applejack returned fire, turning the house into a warzone. A teacup on the kitchen counter exploded, the back window was blown out, the cupboard door was split in two by a bullet, and Applejack poured six shots of her own into the living room furniture and walls while her would be assassins ran by.
Once the momentary exchange of fire was done, Applejack reacted much more quickly than she had before, running out into the living room while pushing more bullets into her six-shooter. She stayed low and was rewarded for her sense when one of the girls peeked half their body around the corner into the sitting room and fired at her. The bullet whizzed over her head and shattered a vase and Applejack returned fire with a single bullet that blew a hole in the front door after the girl hid behind the wall just in time.
As soon as Applejack’s fire stopped though the girl swung her arm around the corner again and opened fire some more. Applejack dove behind the table in the living room as bullets ripped into it and the carpet. She sat partially protected behind the thick leg of the table before springing halfway up and returning a few shots of her own with her arms on top of he table, steadying her gun at the wall the girl was hiding behind. One of her shots blew off part of the entrance’s border to the living room.
But there was momentary silence after that. Applejack paused in her shooting and the girl didn’t peak out from behind the wall again just yet. Slowly and carefully Applejack stood up while keeping her gun trained on the spot where he girl would appear if she stuck her head or gun out again. She silently walked along the carpet to the edge of the room, close to the front of the home and trying to get an angle on her opponent. She was too far behind the wall though. However that still left other opportunities.
She’s definitely still standing there, I haven’t heard her run out or move anywhere else. Applejack reasoned. She thinks just hiding behind the wall makes her safe.
Applejack knew better. The thickness of these walls along with the building materials used allowed them to be shot through. She raised her pistol to about where the girls head would be if she was still standing there and guessed about how far back she had to be standing pressed up to the wall if Applejack couldn’t see her yet either but where she could still reach far enough to fire her gun around the corner. It was an estimate but one she had gotten thanks to her wealth of experience when it came to fighting for her life in all manner of situations and places.
Applejack cocked the hammer back and fired.
Her bullet shot through the wall and she heard a strangled gasp and the sound of someone falling to the floor in the other room. Applejack quickly made her way over and went into the sitting room, still keeping her gun at the ready just in case. What she saw made her relax for a second. This one wasn’t a threat anymore.
A girl was lying on the floor, choking to death on her own blood with a bullet hole through her neck that blood flowed freely from. Tears were streaming down her face as she looked up at Applejack in fear, knowing she was dying and desperately gasping for air that wasn’t going to do anything. Young thing, the same age as Applejack about, with a cute face and a cute ponytail that was now red with blood at the end. She kept her eyes locked on Applejack as if silently begging and pleading for mercy that was far too late.
And Applejack watched until the light left her eyes and her chest stopped heaving. The girl was still, dead in a pool of her own blood.
The gun barrel pressed against the back of Applejack’s head snapped her out of her thoughts. She froze, her revolver held by her side, the other assailant had gotten the drop on her thanks to her carelessness.
“You killed my sister,” Cloud Chaser said to Applejack in little over a growl, she was clearly fighting to hold back tears.
“Well you were both trying to shoot me, what did you expect me to do?” Applejack said.
“You bitch. You feel this fucking gun pressed against your skull? It’s about to send you straight to Hell,” Cloud Chaser cocked the hammer.
Applejack squeezed her eyes shut in anticipation as the gunshot rang out through the house.
Only she wasn’t dead like she expected. Instead she heard the girl behind her collapsing into the wall. Applejack looked over her shoulder to see a bullet hole in the side of the other girl’s head and half her skull blown out on the other side, painting the floor in front of Maraschino’s front door red. Applejack blinked a few times before her sense finally returned and she walked into the living room and looked up the stairs.
Twist stood there on the landing leading up to the second floor, her father’s gun shakily grasped in her hands. The young girl’s face was pale and she looked on the verge of passing out while tears came running down her cheeks. Applejack blankly looked up at her and Twist looked back. The girl finally seemed to understand what Applejack had been saying earlier today.
The gun dropped from her hands onto one of the steps and lied there after a clatter while Twist’s legs gave out and she fell onto her knees. Her stomach came up a second later.
Twist cried and heaved long after she finished throwing up.
Applejack sighed and looked at the two dead bodies in the house, heard the tied up Maraschino and Candy Cane still screaming from behind their gags, this was just her life now. And it’s what she brought with her wherever she went. She knew she had stayed here too long and now she had brought a suffering and pain she never intended to onto a good family. That was the price of being Applejack today and having the stories and legends chasing her.
She walked out the front door and made her way back to the patient Winona, who looked at her knowingly, in the distance she could hear shouting and people coming on their way to the house. Not surprising but not an issue for her. She pulled her money pouch out of her bag and walked back inside Maraschino’s house, emptying it of all its bits on the mantle of the fireplace in the sitting room, and then she headed back out. Least she could do for them.
“Back to the road for us, girl.” Applejack said to Winona as she pulled herself up into the saddle.
The sun was down, it was dark out, and a lone horseback rider left Ponyville.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Robbing Banks Is Just A Side Gig
The town of Hope Hollow had a small bank in it that the locals used sparingly, with many of them just keeping their money in safes or lockboxes and the like in their homes. Only a few bigger businesses used the bank to keep a majority of their cash and the mayor also kept public funds for the city in it. Because the community was so tight-knit and the town so out of the way they didn’t even have a real guard or anything for their bank. And the closest thing that went for a sheriff was a constable by the name of Topaz Ray who more often than not didn’t even carry a gun on him.
So when two bonafide bank robbers kicked the doors in and pointed guns in the faces of the tellers and the few other people in the bank they were all a might bit shocked and more than a might bit worried. A double-barrel shotgun a few inches from your nose was enough to make even some of the hardest folk wet their pants. And the people of Hope Hollow weren’t exactly that. Arms were raised instantly and not even a thought of fighting back or disobeying these outlaws went through their heads.
“Looks like you know the drill but I’m a girl who’s big on presentations so let me tell you—this is a hold-up! Get your hands in the air!” The first of the bank robbers, the one holding the shotgun, announced.
“You don’t need to repeat that damn line every single time we rob someplace!” The second one growled at her partner.
Both of them were women, likely not even thirty, and they stood side by side with their guns at the ready. This was something they clearly had a lot of experience with and had practiced a lot, the two bank robbers were familiar with the way things went and with each other. The boisterous girl with the shotgun also wasn’t wearing a bandanna or doing anything to hide who she was, her sparkly white and blue streaked hair and exuberant face were well on display for everyone.
Trixie Lulamoon- the notorious bank robber who had been slowly making the rounds through every town and city in Equestria. She was becoming more and more famous with every bank she knocked over.
Her companion on the other hand was a mystery. She was a tall woman, nearly a head taller than Trixie, with an eyepatch over her right eye. Slim but muscular her one eye shown with a fierce rage that frightened any of the others in the bank who looked directly at her. Unlike Trixie she wore a red bandanna and a black hat to hide her identity. Though the hat didn’t stop anyone from seeing the short red hair on her head. She also carried twin pistols that she had out and was periodically moving them from one person to another in the bank to keep em all on their toes, despite her lacking an eye she seemed far more aware of her surroundings than her partner and was taking the ordeal much more seriously.
“I do too have to say it. I am a showman, it’s part of who I am!” Trixie said to her partner and then coughed into her hand while lazily holding the shotgun aimed at the teller. “Now, you all have had the wonderful luck to have been blessed to receive a bank robbery from The Great and Powerful Trixie! Remember my name, for Trixie is the greatest traveling magician you will ever see!”
“Traveling magician?” One of the bank customers said before he could catch himself.
Suddenly a pistol was pointed at him and Trixie grinned, also turning to look at him while still off-handedly holding the now wobbling shotgun at the teller.
“That is correct!” Trixie said. “The Great and Powerful Trixie was in a bit of a bad spot due to lack of interest in her shows and was unfortunately forced to turn to a life of crime for money, but fear not! For soon she will one day return to the life of magic shows and wow you all!” She grinned widely and looked over to her partner. “Especially with the help of her lovely assistant, Miss-”
The other robber elbowed Trixie in the ribs, hard. “Don’t say my name, you jackass!”
“R-Right...” Trixie grunted and temporarily hefted the shotgun onto her shoulder.
“Ugh,” her partner rolled her one eye. “Forget the fucking speech and everything, let’s just get the money and go!”
“Okay, fine!” Trixie glared at her before leveling the shotgun back at the teller. “You hurry now and open up your safe, fill up this bag-” She pulled out a canvas bag that had been tied at her waist and tossed it to him. “With all the money it can hold and we’ll be out of here. And if you don’t, well let this be a warning to you.” She aimed her shotgun up at the ceiling and fired.
Everyone besides Trixie and her partner cowered and covered their ears as a hole was blown through the wooden roof by the deafening rapport and powerful blast of the shotgun. Trixie though was looking up at her newly done work with an awkward grimace on her face.
“Oops, I didn’t mean to use both barrels. Hold on! The Great and Powerful Trixie must reload!” She said and snapped open the shotgun, pulling the two spent cartridges out and fishing for some more inside her jacket.
“Dumbass...” Her partner muttered and shook her head. It was a good thing her pistols were kept trained on the others.
Despite the absurdity of this bank robbery and the fact that if the rest of the town and constable hadn’t already known what was going on that shotgun blast certainly alerted them to it, the bank teller still really didn’t want to get shot. So a bag of money was quickly filled and two outlaws ran from the bank and to their horses hitched up outside. With a loud cheer of victory, Trixie fired her shotgun pointlessly into the sky and rode off together with her partner and their newly stolen money. The people of Hope Hollow (especially those who had actually been privy to witness the robbery) were left flabbergasted.
“Another magnificent bank robbery if I do say so myself!” Trixie grinned while she rode out through the desert alongside her partner in crime.
“I can’t believe your idiocy hasn’t gotten us shot yet,” her partner glared ahead and reached up to lower her bandanna. Tempest Shadow narrowed her one eye at Trixie. “Do you have any idea how badly things would’ve gone for you if I wasn’t there to back you up? That was hardly the first time either.”
“Things have always turned out fine so far haven’t they?” Trixie shrugged. “And we got another great haul of cash and all it cost us was a few shotgun shells!”
“Why did I ever join up with an idiot like you in the first place?” Tempest shook her head.
The two rode out across the dry plains together while the sun beat down on them. They were riding fast, near full speed to make as much distance between themselves and the bank they just knocked over as they could, on their way back to their temporary hideout. By Tempest’s direction they took a non-direct route back to it to make it less likely they could be tracked down. Something Trixie had never thought of. Along the way they passed ravines and went up nearly forgotten paths through mountains before winding up in this hot and arid land where barely a weed grew up from the orange adobe ground. The hideout was close by now, the entrance to an abandoned mine that had been boarded up after the mine went dry years ago. Trixie had parked the wagon she still pulled with her everywhere inside it and the two of them had obscured the entrance with some bushes. A simple oil lamp hung from the ceiling and voila, temporary bandit hideout.
They had to push their horses pretty hard but they made good time back because of it, the mine itself in an area of rocky and craggy land just on the other side of these plains. While they were riding towards it Trixie was blissfully looking straight ahead with her mind only thinking about the successful robbery and how she’d enjoy herself when she got back. Tempest was constantly checking to make sure they weren’t riding into an ambush—she didn’t know who would even be out here to ambush them but she was always wary.
Eventually the hooves of their horses started pounding over gray dirt and gravel and granite stone popped up all around the two riders. They slowed down their approach, knowing they were pretty much in the clear, and traversed around this forgotten mining area until they made it back to the tunnel that held Trixie’s wagon.
“Back to my beloved wagon,” Trixie beamed as their horses trotted over to the partially disguised entrance. She and Tempest both hopped off and led their horses in by the reins after moving the bushes out of the way and then back. There was still just enough light coming in from outside that they could see a ways in and both of them knew where everything was anyways.
Being much taller than Trixie it was easier for Tempest to pull out a match, spark it, and use it to light the oil lamp they had to spread the light everywhere. With a tired sigh the redhead then took a seat on an old crate they had found in here. The ever-energetic Trixie on the other hand was far too excited to just sit down and relax yet. She pulled the bag of money from her horse’s side and tossed it down on the ground, practically humming in ecstasy at the sound it made. A bag full of money, you just couldn’t beat it.
“This is great! I’m going to be able to do all kinds of amazing things soon, can you even think of all the tricks and shows I’ll be able to perform now without having to worry about money?” Trixie asked her companion.
“No, and I don’t care,” Tempest responded, cracking her neck and other joints.
Trixie harrumphed and crossed her arms over her chest. “Oh phooey to you then. You’re such a downer.”
“I’m tired of dealing with your inanities, that’s it,” Tempest grunted.
“Inani-whats?” Trixie scratched her head.
Tempest rolled her eye and rubbed her forehead in anticipation of a coming headache. “Just forget it.” She stayed like that, hunched over, for a while longer while Trixie fantasized about finally being able to perform again. Finally something came to Tempest’s mind, something she remembered, and she looked back up at her unlikely partner. “Oh yeah, I almost forgot but there’s something I snagged back when we were in town that I wanted to show you.”
Trixie raised a curious eyebrow. “Something to show me?”
“Yep,” Tempest said and stood up, reaching into the back pocket on her black jeans and pulling out a folded up piece of paper before handing it to Trixie. “Congratulations, you’re famous for real now.”
Trixie unfolded the piece of paper and her face lit up as she looked upon her own wanted poster. “Wow!” Her eyes scanned up and down it while her sparkly smile widened. “Trixie Lulamoon, wanted dead or alive!”
Her face suddenly paled.
“Wait, what?” Trixie’s eyes zeroed in on the “dead” part while Tempest raised a confused eyebrow at her.
“What’s wrong? It’s a typical wanted poster,” Tempest said to her.
“But dead ? Why dead?! Why am I wanted dead or alive and not just alive!” Trixie yelled at her in fear while sweat started to break out all over her face, the wanted poster discarded to the ground.
“I’d say it’s because you’re a violent criminal who’s been robbing banks?” Tempest stated matter-of-factly. “Did you not expect this to happen?”
“Well I knew I’d become wanted but I didn’t think people would be coming to kill me! I’ve never hurt anyone, why would anyone want me dead?” Trixie said.
Tempest stared at her like she couldn’t believe what she was saying. “You do realize people kill for money all the time, right? You’re stealing from people, of course some of them are going to want you dead because of that.”
“But, but, but, but, but, but-” Trixie sputtered until Tempest slapped a hand over her mouth.
“Find. Your. Words,” Tempest glared at her.
She took her hand away and Trixie immediately started blabbering again. “But what do I do?! I just wanted to be able to perform magic shows again and not have to worry about going hungry, not be some outlaw forced to run for her life everywhere from people wanting to collect my reward!”
“I thought you were just putting on a show this whole time when we were robbing places but… did you really think you’d just be able to go back to traveling and doing shows like normal after all the places you robbed? Do you think anything through?” Tempest asked her, clear disbelief dripping from her mouth.
“I think my tricks and performances through,” Trixie answered.
“That’s not-” Tempest started but gave up. “Whatever. It doesn’t matter, this is your life now, Trixie. You’re gonna have to deal with it.” She went to lean up against the wall of the cave. “There are probably already some bounty hunters or maybe even a whole posse out for the two of us already. The people of Equestria, and especially that old cunt of a governor we have, aint gonna stand for having so many banks robbed in such a short amount of time. Best get used to having to look over your shoulder everywhere you go. Less you want a bullet in the back—or hell, even if you don’t get killed by whoever brings you in you’re probably going to have to face the gallows anyways.”
“B-Bullet… g-gallows?” Trixie stuttered, her blood ran cold, and her eyes rolled back in her head.
The one-time magician fainted on the spot.
A bucket of water splashed down on Trixie’s passed out face and she flailed about wildly, before turning over onto her hands and knees and frantically looking about.
“What?! Who?! Why?!” Trixie panted as her heart pounded inside her chest.
“Figured you were out long enough,” Tempest said, standing over her with a lit cigarette in her mouth. She tossed the now empty bucket to the ground and went back to sitting on her crate.
Everything came rushing back to Trixie now and she stood up, shaking and cold thanks to both the water and fear she was feeling. She tried to catch her breath while Tempest watched her and started pacing back and forth under the light of the lamp. Trixie was still on the verge of hyperventilating after Tempest revealed the reality of the situation to her—a reality Trixie had never conceived of when she started robbing banks in the first place. She figured everyone would just have a good laugh and forgive her when she started performing again, after all it’s not like she had ever shot anyone, and she’d become famous and be able to put on all kinds of big shows and maybe even give the money she stole back, right? That was so much better than being shot by a bounty hunter or arrested and executed.
Trixie felt sick, suddenly clutching her stomach and wincing. “I don’t feel good...”
“Well don’t throw up in here if you’re about to. Sheesh, you really that weak in knees? Where are your guts?” Tempest said to her.
“Preferably always inside my stomach and not spilling out on the side of the road somewhere!” Trixie barked at her.
Tempest shrugged. “Should’ve used that head of yours before starting all this. If it even works.”
“But what do I do now?”
“I’d say keep that shotgun close at hand.”
Trixie looked over at her gun that was in a leather holster on her horse’s side. The sight of it made her blanch. “I-I can’t shoot anyone! Even just the thought of it makes me sick!”
“You’ve had no problem pointing that thing in other people’s faces,” Tempest raised an eyebrow at her.
“It’s just for intimidation! And I can’t even aim, that’s why I use a big shotgun like that in the first place, cause it’s scary and loud! I’d never be able to hit something with a pistol or a rifle, I’ve tried plenty of times in the past, I’m the worst shot ever! With a shotgun at least I can’t miss the roofs right over my head...” Trixie clapped her hands to her cheeks and pulled them down.
“The more you talk the more all of this sounds like a bad joke,” Tempest sighed and shook her head.
Trixie started pacing again and again as she wracked her brain in an attempt to come up with a solution to her problems. Unfortunately her brain wasn’t coming up with any good answers. She didn’t exactly use it that much to begin with. The supposedly Great and Powerful Trixie had no survival skills, no talent with a gun, no common sense, and was quickly on her way to becoming a frightened nervous wreck. How could she get out of this? Who could help her? And help her for real, not just snidely insult and berate her like Tempest.
The magician’s eyes lit up as a face popped into her head and Trixie seemingly believed all her problems would soon be behind her. “I know who can help me! Starlight!”
“Starlight? Who’s that?” Tempest asked her, taking a long drag on her cigarette and blowing a bit of smoke out her mouth.
“Only my best friend ever! I’ve known her for years since we were kids. Starlight Glimmer!” Trixie proudly said with her hands on her hips.
Tempest frowned slightly and her brow furrowed as she thought about something. “Glimmer? I feel like I’ve heard that name somewhere before...”
“You probably have,” Trixie nodded. “Starlight’s a sheriff, a famous one too.”
Trixie was momentarily oblivious to the reaction Tempest had to her words. The redheaded partner stood up, her lone eye twitching as she stared at the dumb girl in a mix of disbelief and quiet rage. While Trixie was still proudly standing there and staring off into space while she thought about her friend, Tempest stalked over to her and cracked her knuckles.
“A sheriff?” Tempest whispered.
“That’s right! My old bestie is amazing and she’ll definitely help me out,” Trixie said and turned her head to look at Tempest.
Right as Tempest socked her in the face.
Trixie spun around and collapsed against the wall of the cave with a solid thud while her horse whinnied in fear at the attack. Trixie groaned in pain as tears quickly came to her eyes and she held a hand up to her quickly bruising face in shock. When she looked up she saw a very angry Tempest glaring down at her.
“You’re best friends with a sheriff?! ” Tempest shouted.
Trixie whimpered and tried to press herself even further into the wall. “Y-Yes, what’s the big deal?!”
“We’re criminals you moron! I’ve been robbing banks with you this whole time and just now you tell me you’re buddy buddy with a damn sheriff? I must be just as big an idiot to ever work with you in the first place!” Tempest looked like she was going to hit Trixie again before gritting her teeth and turning around, kicking up some dust instead.
Trixie… didn’t quite get it. “I-I still don’t understand why you’re so mad?!”
“You know my name! You know my face, you moron!” Tempest whirled on her. “And now here you are being a scared little coward… who knows what you might do or who you might sell out to save your own skin.”
“The Great and Powerful Trixie would never do something so low!” Trixie defended herself against Tempest’s accusations. It was true, stupid and naive as she was she wouldn’t betray someone who had helped her for so long. Tempest wasn’t exactly a trusting person though and Trixie wasn’t sure if her words could convince her. Especially when Tempest had repeatedly shown to not put much value in anything Trixie said.
“Whatever,” Tempest spat out her cigarette onto the ground. “The two of us are through and I’m getting the hell out of here. I’m taking the money too.”
“Hey!” Trixie sat up. “Half of that money is rightfully mine!”
A gun pulled from Tempest’s holster and pointed in her face quickly shut Trixie up. “You’re lucky I’m not taking your horse and wagon too you dumb shit.” She clicked her tongue. “Oughta shoot you too but you’re not even worth the bullet.”
Trixie quivered in fear, really hoping Tempest wouldn’t shoot her just in case, right up until her former partner re-holstered the pistol and began to collect her things and their money. The magician could only watch in despair as Tempest loaded it all up on her horse and prepared to leave their little cave. Soon Trixie would be all alone in this hideout and after the recent revelations that scared her almost more than anything.
“T-T-Tempest, can’t we work things out? Can’t you just help me a little? W-What’s going to happen to me if you just leave me alone like this?” Trixie begged.
Another click of her tongue and Tempest looked over apathetically at the failed magician with her one eye. “By the sound of things? You’re probably gonna die.”
The Great and Powerful Trixie sat in the driver’s seat of her special wagon that contained all of her tools and props for her magic shows as well as some other things like a tent and blankets for camping. She had to camp alone on the road quite a bit in the past when she was traveling from town to town putting on shows. Normally even without money things wouldn’t be so bad for her (since she spent most of her life without money) but there were a few extra things that were making her sweat.
For one her name and title were painted on the side of her wagon. The entire wagon in general was also painted purple with stars everywhere, making it incredibly noticeable, and now thanks to those wanted posters her name and face and everything were well known by those who’d like to track her down and bring her in. Or just kill her.
To make things even worse , the town Starlight was a sheriff of was far away from where she currently was. Trixie didn’t have the supplies or money to ride her wagon there at the moment and even if she did she’d probably have to pass through other towns where people might recognize her as a wanted criminal. So now she was working her head as she held onto the reins of her horse with a white-knuckled grip in an effort to think of how she’d save herself.
With her horse now hitched up to the wagon her shotgun was also tucked back in there too. At the moment though even the thought of taking it out and holding it was enough to make Trixie sick… the thought of shooting someone with that gun almost enough to make her faint again. Even in self-defense or while fighting for her life, Trixie just didn’t think she had the nerve to shoot someone else. Or the skill. Even in all the prior robberies she and Tempest had pulled off they never had to actually shoot someone. The threat of it was enough to get things going their way and they were always in and out in a flash. Despite everything that had gone down Trixie sorely wished Tempest was still with her right now. She didn’t handle loneliness the best and now her mind was stuck on all the awful things that might happen to her now.
Still, Trixie was good at psyching herself up. She had to do that her whole life and all the time when she was getting booed out of towns after lousy performances. And she really, really, didn’t want to die so soon her worrying would have to end and she could come up with a real plan for helping herself. That being said she knew very well she was in over her head. Plan and perform a great magic show? Easy. Think of how to avoid the law while coming up with the money and means to reach Starlight? A little more difficult. Not to mention she was in an area of Equestria relatively unfamiliar to her.
No money and no food. Tempest took everything of value aside from her magical props and stuff that Trixie would rather die before selling. Because she wouldn’t leave her wagon or horse behind she couldn’t take the train to Starlight even if she had the money. So what she really needed was a map, a big jug of water, and enough food to tide her over for a while. Then she could at least plan her route to Starlight’s town and hopefully use the map to stay off the busy roads and avoid dangerous spots.
Trixie nodded to herself. That was the plan.
Only problem was… she didn’t have a plan to get money yet.
Trixie raised a hand to her mouth and started biting her thumbnail. “Okay, okay, okay, you just have to think Trixie. Think about something besides your magic shows for once in your life!” She then paused mid-bite as a lantern flickered on in her head. “Wait a second, my magic shows! They’re just the ticket I need in the first place!”
A huge smile spread over the giddy Trixie’s face as she thought up the plan for making money. “I’ll find a small town and put on a performance for the people there to scrounge up the money I need! Then even if I need more I can still hit other, smaller, out of the way towns while I head to Starlight.”
Even for Trixie though the many flaws in this plan were quickly becoming obvious to her mind.
“Buuut my shows not being popular is why all of this started in the first place,” she frowned. “And even in a smaller town people might still recognize me and my name. And even a successful show might only net me a few bits.”
She clicked her tongue. “Well it’s the best I can come up with and The Great and Powerful Trixie isn’t afraid of taking chances!” She thrust her fist into the sky.
I just really hope no one recognizes me at whatever town I end up at. Trixie gulped.
Right now she was still aimlessly traveling overland with her wagon and any town seemed like it might have to be a day or more away. Her stomach wasn’t going to like that one bit. She couldn’t help but be excited though as she thought about her plan. It would be the first time in ages she had done a real performance, and every time she was performing always felt… magical . That was her true passion in life after all, not robbing banks like some crook. It certainly felt better when people enjoyed her shows but Trixie could at least take solace in being a stellar magician even if others didn’t appreciate all the hard work she put into it and the talent she had.
“And if things do go wrong again...” Trixie glanced back at her shut wagon, picturing the shotgun inside. “I s-suppose I could just rob them? The gun wouldn’t even have to be loaded, I can just threaten them with it if they don’t feel like paying me when the show’s over.”
It was a rather dark line of thought but Trixie was in a bad place right now. Her own stuttering voice however made her think she’d never have the nerve to do something like that.
Which made her quash the thought of robbing the next bank she saw on her own right away. There was no way she was going to do something that dangerous. Not without Tempest or another partner to help her. Especially since even if the next place she visited was a small town they probably had more real lawmen than Hope Hollow did. Whatever sheriff or deputies there were she didn’t like her chances against them and trying to rob a bank or something would just be a fast track to jail.
And then the gallows most likely.
Trixie anxiously rubbed her neck and then shook her head. “No! No more robbing banks!”
A great sigh escaped her and she focused back on the ground in front of her, watching her horse plod along it while they tried to find the next town over.
“What did I do to deserve any of this?”
With her lack of self-awareness and introspection, Trixie sat quietly for the rest of the trip until it was nightfall, where she finally gave up on finding a town today and went to bed. Despite knowing she’d wake up hungry there was nothing more she could do. At least she managed to fall asleep and rest far easier than she expected, her unfortunate horse having to listen to her loud snoring.
Trixie awoke the next morning full of undeserved confidence and optimism. That was just how she handled every day. Banish and ignore all those negative thoughts (no matter how logical and sensible they may be) and believe in yourself and the show you were going to put on. Trixie was absolutely certain things were going to be a hit in the next town she found herself in. Her optimism was also telling her she’d find that next town soon, or maybe she was just trying to convince herself she wouldn’t be hungry for much longer. Whatever it was she got started early on moving. Her wagon couldn’t cover as much distance in a day as if she was just riding the horse herself and Trixie didn’t want to waste any time while the sun was still out. That being said since she also didn’t have a map she didn’t exactly know where she was going. She could be heading in the complete opposite direction from where the closest town was.
However perhaps the world was taking pity on her or maybe her optimism and positive attitude were infecting it as well. After a few hours of sitting on her wagon, Trixie saw a town in the distance.
“Yes!” Trixie stood up on the driver’s bench of her wagon and promptly wobbled about, almost losing her balance and falling off before raising her fist to the sky again. “The Great and Powerful Trixie knew things would turn around soon for her!”
It looked like she was coming out on a plateau with the town being further ahead near the edge of it. Trixie could see past it that there were mountains and canyons in the distance with another plateau directly across a deep ravine and river from this one. And extra luckily for her the town she had found was small. Less chance of being found out and a greater chance of being able to wow small-town folk who had probably never seen an excellent, top-of-the-line, magic show like hers.
She did her best to hold back from whipping the reins and making her horse speed into town. Trixie didn’t want to come off as a lunatic, best to act normal and come in at a steady pace.
A spark of excitement came to her and Trixie stopped for a moment, getting off the driver’s bench and rushing into her wagon to look for something. She tossed aside box after box before finally coming to an old chest and opening it up. “Eeeee! I haven’t had the chance to wear this in ages!” She squealed with joy as she pulled out her personal purple wizard costume and hat. Quickly taking off her cowboy attire she let it drop to the floor of the wagon until she was left in the black bra and panties she had stolen from a luxurious clothing store in Canterlot the last time she was there. They were made of perfectly sewn silk and it was a good thing Tempest didn’t know about them or she might’ve been robbed of her expensive undergarments yesterday too.
Putting a foot up on the chest she slid the white stockings that came with the costume up her legs one by one and then affixed the skirt patterned with stars and moons around her waist before tossing on the top and then the flowing robe that had the same color and pattern as her skirt. Lastly she slipped on a pair of polished black shoes and then finally her hat. With a happy grin Trixie checked herself out in the mirror she kept in the wagon and was pleased to see she still looked as good as she always did before a show. The happy performer then jumped back out of the wagon and started leading her horse on again towards town.
“This is going to be great,” she said to herself as she trudged along until getting onto the actual road that led into town. She could already see people there, and they could most certainly see her too, soon a crowd would probably be forming as people came to see just what was rolling into town…
Trixie wasn’t wrong. By the time her wagon pulled into town there were already a number of people waiting for her arrival. The possibility that they could be waiting for her because they knew she was a wanted criminal didn’t go through her head at all. Partially because of all the women and children that were out in the crowd too. It was definitely an excited crowd of potential fans and patrons, Trixie had a good eye for that sort.
They parted as her wagon came through and got to see the lovely writing on the sides that announced who she was. While Trixie waved at them in her outfit it quickly became obvious to everyone just what she was.
“Hello, hello, citizens!” Trixie called out to the townspeople. “The Grrreat and Powerful Trixie has arrived in your town to bless you with a phenomenal magic show the likes of which you have never seen!”
The crowd muttered and spoke to each other with excitement as Trixie continued to ride her wagon towards the center of town. Center of attention after all. She kept waving and smiling at everyone for now, letting their imaginations do the rest, as she also took a look around at things. This place looked like it might as well have sprung up yesterday, a lot of buildings were new and there were only a few streets running alongside each other. Obviously a small, close-knit, community. Perfect for what she wanted and unlikely to have what she was trying to avoid.
Everyone followed her to the center of town where a stone well was situated right in the middle of the road. Extra good. Did she need to ask to get some water or could she just pull up the bucket? Either way she was damn happy to see it. Trixie pulled her wagon up right alongside the well and pulled on the reins of her horse to get the animal to stop.
“There we go,” Trixie said with a smile before clearing her throat and standing up. “Come one, come all, in but a short hour The Great and Powerful Trixie’s show will begin!”
The crowd before her clapped in amusement at Trixie’s over the top selling of her show. It made Trixie’s smile widen, this was going to be a good crowd.
“Now, what town does Trixie have the pleasure of being in?” She asked the crowd.
“This here is Saddle Ridge,” a man said to her with a proud smile on his face.
Trixie nodded. “Well I can already tell even without magic that Saddle Ridge is a magnificent town.”
The crowd found some good humor in that. It was a classic line to make the people of wherever it was you were visiting feel special. Part of the show was working up the crowd in the first place and Trixie’s bombastic attitude combined with her vibrant and eye-catching appearance did a lot to build hype. In the past that had often backfired when people ended up not enjoying her shows, but that was the past. She could feel some good things here.
“What do you do in a magic show?” Some young boy eating an apple asked her.
“Hmmm, an excellent question!” Trixie rubbed her chin before winking at the boy. “The Great and Powerful Trixie will show you dazzling tricks and illusions, death defying stunts and feats of magic, and other amazing things that will wow your mind! As for the specifics, well, Trixie can’t ruin the surprise, now can she? But you should all feel quite happy and excited that Trixie’s wondrous magic show has come all the way out here for you!” The crowd clapped for her again and Trixie took a miniature bow. “Thank you, thank you! Please return to here in but one hour and I will have the show ready for all of you!”
As the crowd dispersed, Trixie kept smiling until they were all far enough away. Then she wiped her brow and jumped off the wagon, walking towards the back of it so she could open it up and start preparing her stage and everything. Just preparation would take a lot of work without anyone to help her but she was used to that too. Her lazy horse meanwhile just stood there. Trixie envied him.
She pulled open the back door and let the steps flip out onto the ground before walking up them and riffling through everything she had. This show had to be a success so she was going to use her biggest and best stuff for it. Without an assistant some of her best stuff was unavailable though… Trixie shook her head, trying to banish any and all negative thoughts. She still had plenty of great props and tricks she could do all by herself. And if things went south it would just be time to pull out her disappearing act.
Trixie gulped as she couldn’t fully shut out those negative thoughts. What if this was another failure? What would she do?
The mirror caught her eye again and she looked into it, briefly dropping her robe and admiring herself, running her hands up and down the curves of her body. She certainly was a very attractive young woman, that was something that hadn’t changed even with the hardships of her journey. She doubted this town saw many girls as pretty as her and men would probably climb over each other to get at her if she was “available”. If her show did fail another way of earning some money would be to-
“No! No, no, no!” Trixie squeezed her eyes shut and frantically shook her head. “Absolutely not! Trixie will never sell herself . The Great and Powerful Trixie is above such shameless and disgusting things.”
With renewed determination she grabbed up everything she needed and started to take it out of the wagon. It would’ve been nice to perform on a real stage with curtains and an overhang and everything but beggars cant be choosers. Instead she could dress up the area she was performing at to the best of her gargantuan ability. At least the large canvas she had to spread on the ground would keep her and her things from getting dirty.
While she was stepping down the steps from her wagon juggling numerous boxes of things a voice startled her.
“Can I watch you?”
“Wagh!” Trixie yelped and slipped down the last step, falling on her butt while the boxes crashed around her. She winced in pain before looking at the source of the voice and saw that apple eating boy from before. “Can Trixie help you?” Her voice was a bit sharper than she intended, but she didn’t like being embarrassed, especially if any others might have seen.
“Uhh...” the boy looked kind of sheepish after accidentally causing her fall. “I was just wondering if I could watch you get your show ready is all. It’s kind of boring round here.”
“Oh,” Trixie stood up and dusted herself off. “That’s fine I suppose but the real excitement starts when the show begins.”
He shrugged. “Aint doing nothing else.”
“Suit yourself then,” Trixie shrugged and started gathering her boxes, bringing them over to in front of the wagon. Her curiosity quickly got the better of her though, as there were still a number of things she needed to know about this town. Her eyes turned back to the kid while he munched on his apple and watched her. “Hey? Where’s a place in town where I can buy a roadmap of Equestria? And anywhere that has food that can be stored for long trips? I’m on the road a lot and need to go a long ways.”
The kid scratched his head for a moment and kind of looked around town. “There are places… maybe the general store would have all you need?”
“And where is that?” Trixie raised an eyebrow at him.
“Um,” he walked around the area she was setting things up and pointed to the south side of town. It was about the direction Trixie had initially come from, with the river and ravine to the north. There were a few buildings on the south side of the road, mostly your typical things like a clothing store, a barbershop, but there was also curiously a bookstore, something uncommon for such a small and out of the way town. None of that interested Trixie though, she followed where the boy was pointing to the end of the street to see the aforementioned general store on the corner.
“It’s owned by Dew Drop. Right next to the bank and jailhouse,” the kid said.
Trixie blanched. “The bank and jailhouse?”
She looked slightly over and sure enough, while there was a small street between them separating the buildings, the bank and jail were right there. And now that she was looking closely over there… there was someone standing out in front of the general store looking at her. He was maybe about 200 or 300 feet away from her so she couldn’t really see the look on his face, but he was dressed up in a blue uniform with a hat on his head and a gun at his hip. Most troubling of all he held a piece of paper in his hands that he kept looking down at and then back up at Trixie. Trixie only needed a single guess to figure out what that was.
“Shit.”
The kid stopped in the middle of taking a bite of his apple and gawked at her. “Miss, you just said a bad word.”
Trixie wasn’t paying attention to him, instead she watched as the gun-toting man took one last look at her before running from in front of the general store over to the jail. More unfortunately to her she noticed a number of strong looking horses tied up and ready out by the jail too.
Curtain call.
“Thanks for your help, kid,” Trixie said to the boy before grabbing the apple out of his hand, shoving it into her mouth, and running over to jump onto the driver’s seat of her wagon.
The boy did a double-take as he looked at his empty hand and her. “Hey!”
But Trixie didn’t care in the slightest. She grabbed the reins of her horse and whipped them to get the horse moving. “Mmph, geth thothen legth mmmrvng!” Trixie commanded through her muffled mouth and pulled on the reins while her horse whinnied and snorted. The unappreciated animal pulled out from by the well in a wide circle and started running back down the street along the way Trixie had come in.
In her haste, Trixie didn’t pick up any of the props and equipment she had brought out from her wagon, it was all left behind in the dirt. And even more than that, she hadn’t folded up the steps and closed the door on the back of her wagon so it was all clattering around on the ground while her horse pulled it and stuff inside threatened to spill out. Normally she’d think about how she was forced to abandon her precious things and how her wagon was getting trashed by forcing her horse to run at full speed while it was improperly prepared. But really, all she was thinking about right now was how much she didn’t want to get shot.
Now that her wagon was on its way she took a hand off the reins and grabbed the apple, chomping down on it and taking a huge bite. It probably wasn’t as tasty as she thought it was but damn did it feel really refreshing right now. With another couple of quick bites the only thing left was the core and she quickly tossed it aside onto the dirt she was rapidly riding over.
Where do I go? Where do I go? Where do I go? Trixie thought and thought to herself while sweat dripped down her brow. Can’t go back the way I came, there’s nothing there. She looked north over the buildings of the town and bit her lip. Hiding out or shaking off her pursuers in the canyons and mountains was probably her best bet. Alright, let’s go!
Tail Wind was a deputy of Saddle Ridge, one of four, and when he saw that wagon pulling into town with the name written on the side he knew he recognized it from somewhere. Going back to the jailhouse he pulled the appropriate wanted poster off the wall and stepped over to the general store to get a closer look. “The Great and Powerful Trixie”-- that name was dead on. And the picture on her wanted poster matched too, he was pretty sure at least since he was a little far away.
Unfortunately for him she had caught him looking at her and when he bolted away to go tell everyone else he could hear her getting on her wagon and riding out of town. That wasn’t so bad though, he and the others could easily catch up to her if they left quick enough.
The deputy threw open the doors to the jailhouse with enough force to frighten the others inside. “Hey! We’ve got a criminal in town, get on your horses, she’s trying to get away!”
“What in the hell are you talking about, boy?” His boss, Flapjack, the chief, asked him. Flapjack wasn’t exactly a sheriff or a ranger or anything like that but he was still the closest thing this small town had to one. He was old with a bushy gray beard and bifocals on his face with a slight pot belly barely constrained by his flannel shirt.
“This girl, Trixie!” Tail Wind said and showed them the wanted poster. “The bank robber! She rode right up into town just now!”
Flapjack got up and grabbed the wanted poster out of his hands, studying it for a second before raising an eyebrow at the deputy. “You sure?”
“I’m positive!” Tail Wind nodded.
Flapjack grinned and rolled up the poster before shoving it into his pants’ pocket. He then turned to the other three deputies inside the jailhouse. “Boys, saddle up. We’ve got ourselves a criminal to catch and a bounty to earn.”
Trixie had made it out of town and was now rampaging down a road that was up on the south side of the ravine, running parallel to it. It was in fact the only road over here, there didn’t seem to be any other way down this cliff or around the plateau’s northern side. To her left was the ravine itself and the rushing water of the river maybe a hundred feet below her, to her right the cliff kept going up quite a ways with the road she was on existing on a ridge of it.
And ahead of her there was a wooden bridge going north over the ravine and deeper into the mountains and canyons. That was her goal. It looked like the only place she could even go to anyways since this road alongside the cliff might not lead anywhere or possibly even worse it cold wrap back around to the town. The bridge itself looked well constructed and stable, with supports criss-crossing all the way down to the bottom of the ravine and over the river. It could definitely handle her wagon.
But behind her were the sounds of galloping horses already. The lawmen had quickly caught up to Trixie even with her head start thanks to her horse having to pull far more weight.
“Well this is just great, isn’t it?” Trixie sarcastically asked as she leaned around the side of the wagon to check behind her. Sure enough, five horses were coming her way and they were gaining on her. She looked back at her horse and started cracking the reins up and down. “Come on, come on, you stupid horse! Run faster!”
What did she do even if she got to the bridge and made it across at this point? She had no idea. Trixie just hoped against hope that she’d be able to outrun them and lose them somewhere.
That’s when the sound of a rifle being fired rang out across the whole ravine.
“Ahhh!” Trixie yelled. “They’re shooting at me!”
It was impossible for her to tell how close they came to hitting her, or if perhaps they already had shot a bullet hole into her wagon, but she didn’t care. She hunkered down and desperately begged her horse to go faster while tears started welling up in her eyes. Luckily because of that wagon the threat of them being able to actually shoot her from behind was low, but that meant her stuff might get wrecked, and what if they hit her wheels?
Bang!
More and more loud shots rang out and Trixie cried each time. Her horse was also getting more and more startled too. Trixie could tell he was panicking, not something she needed right now, at least one of them had to keep their cool. The bridge was close now but to cross it… she’d have to turn and temporarily give the ones shooting at her a mostly clear shot at her body and horse.
Did she risk it?
Or maybe should she just stop and surrender, holding her hands up and wait for them to catch her? They wouldn’t shoot her like that, right? She’d just be arrested and thrown into jail. And then maybe, maybe , she could throw herself on the mercy of the court or the judge or whoever and whatever punishment she got wouldn’t be so bad. If she turned herself in at this point it had to be better than the alternative of getting chased down and shot by someone or dragged kicking and screaming to Canterlot by a bounty hunter.
Trixie grit her teeth. “No, The Great and Powerful Trixie will not allow this to be the end of the line for her. She will return to being an unparalleled traveling magician! She will not go down as some pathetic bank robber!”
She whipped the reins one more time and prepared to go out over the bridge even as more bullets whizzed past her and others hit the back of her wagon. It was do or die.
Trixie pulled the reins and made her horse turn on a dime once they reached the bridge so she would lose as little speed as possible. It put a lot of stress on her wagon’s wheels and wasn’t good for her horse either but it was better than her getting a bullet in the head. The bridge itself wasn’t even that long, she could cross it fairly quickly and at least have her pursuers directly behind her again where they didn’t have a good shot on her. A glance to her left back at the cliffside road showed the five lawmen still in hot pursuit, aiming rifles and pistols at her as they rode along.
“Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap,” Trixie cried as she forced herself to look ahead and prayed that she wouldn’t get shot.
Meanwhile, the five riders had actually stopped once Trixie had gotten out onto the bridge and took the chance to steady their guns at her. They knew it might be some time before they got another good shot at her and since the poster said “Dead” was fine then it was really no big loss as long as they had a body to bring back. Five guns were now aimed squarely at Trixie and her horse. Each lawman fired together and unleashed a barrage of bullets at Trixie.
“Ahhhh!” Trixie screamed while halfway across the bridge as she could now feel and hear the bullets going right by her head. Out of reflex she let go of the reins and put her arms over her head for all the good that would do.
None of the bullets hit her directly but one hit the center of her front left wheel and broke it, making the whole wagon tilt and almost tossing Trixie off it before she grabbed onto her seat at the last second. Unfortunately her horse wasn’t prepared for the shift and it stumbled, the animal then tripped over its own hooves, running so fast it simply couldn’t save itself, and fell in a broken mess onto the wooden boards of the bridge. Trixie’s stomach lurched when she heard the vicious snapping of her horse’s legs when it fell.
That wasn’t the end of it though. The wagon’s momentum had hardly stopped just because the horse did, going full speed like that there was so much inertia behind the wagon that for a second it might as well have still been going as fast as always just under its own power. And a second was all it needed. The wagon’s last front wheel hit her horse and the wagon launched itself sideways into the air with Trixie still on it, holding on for dear life, the ropes hitching her horse to the wagon snapped and it was free to sail off the side of the bridge.
Trixie’s eyes widened in shock as she saw she was about to careen over the side and there was nothing she could do. Her wagon, her belongings, everything, it was all going over and she was going with it.
The wheels on the right side of the wagon smashed the wooden fence on the side of the bridge and Trixie was thrown off the driver’s bench. In free fall with the broken wood and wagon falling to the water with her. She barely had time to look down, the river was rushing by pretty fast. Was it deep enough? There were rocks shooting out from the water in places too that she might smack into on her way down, the wagon might crush her, the fall itself might outright kill her even if she landed cleanly in the water.
She closed her eyes as the water rushed towards her.
“Fuck! She went over the side!” Tail Wind yelled as he and the others watched the wagon shoot off the side of the bridge.
“Shit, hurry up and let’s get out there to see where she fell,” Flapjack said and had the five of them ride out there. “Heeyah!” He kicked his spurs into his horse to get him to gallop.
The deputies and Flapjack soon made it down the road and had their horses carry them to the middle of the bridge where Trixie’s wagon had broken the railing and her dead horse now lay on it. They brought their horses to a halt and Flapjack jumped off his with a huff to look down at the river. Only rushing water and the few rocks down there greeted him, the destroyed wagon and Trixie herself already washed away further downstream.
“Well she’s definitely dead so at least that’s one less criminal in the world to worry about but I don’t think we’re finding that body for the reward,” Flapjack grunted.
“You sure?” Tail Wind asked.
“Yep,” Flapjack nodded. “Who the hell knows where it’ll wash up, and the only way down there is going all the way around the plateau on the other side of the river and then doubling back. Take too long. We better just head back into town and have some others come back to help us with this horse and get the fence fixed.”
“Dang...” Tail Wind muttered, scratching the back of his head. “I mean, I’m glad she at least aint gonna be robbing banks anymore but that reward sure would’ve been sweet too.”
“It happens,” Flapjack just shrugged and climbed back onto his horse, groaning as he got his old body into the saddle.
Before they left though one of the other deputies, after looking down the river in case he saw anything, just had to ask. “But hey boss? What if she lived?”
Flapjack looked at him for a second with a frown before also looking back down at the raging river. “Well she’d have to be pretty lucky for that to happen in the first place. But even then she’d be stuck stranded out in the middle of nowhere with not a damn thing to help her. She’ll still be dead, just take a little longer.”
The Great and Powerful Trixie gasped for air as she pulled herself out from the river onto the muddy ground around it. She coughed and sputtered a few times before rolling over onto her back and staring up at the sky until she gathered her strength enough to sit up. Even then she still coughed up some more water. Her hat and robe were both gone, washed away by the river, and everything else was more drenched than it ever had been in her entire life.
After a groan of exhaustion and frustration she stood up and started walking away from the river, glancing back at it just once over her shoulder to see a plank of wood from her destroyed wagon float on by. Trixie narrowed her eyes at it and clicked her teeth. The ruined state of her wagon reflected her life now.
“Now what? Things are even worse now,” Trixie said to herself as she walked over to a rock that was far enough away from the river to be dry. She took a seat on it and grimaced when she heard the squelch of her wet clothes. Her angry face quickly morphed into one of melancholy though. “Everything… it’s all gone. Everything I did was for my magic shows and now even my beloved wagon is destroyed.”
What was even the point of anything now?
Trixie looked up to the sky as another tear rolled down her face. “Do I even have a reason to go on living like this?”
As a vulture flew overhead, Trixie frowned again. “Yes. Of course I do. I am The Grrreat and Powerful Trixie! Even this is nothing more than a little setback!” She stood up and raised her right hand high up to the sky, reaching for the stars that she couldn’t even actually see because it was still daytime. “I shall get back on my feet soon enough and one day I will be performing the most excellent of magic shows again!”
Her stomach growled and Trixie blushed in embarrassment, lowering her hand and looking around at her new surroundings. “I guess that apple wasn’t enough… I really need to find some food. But where?”
A squirrel suddenly ran out of some bushes on the ground, stopping as it saw Trixie and inquisitively tilting its head at her.
Trixie glared at it. “So it’s going to be like that, huh?”
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
The Shadowbolt Gang.
It was a name that struck fear into the hearts of every traveler and then some in Equestria. No road was truly safe in the country now thanks to this gang.
But it wasn’t always that way. Less than a year ago, two friends by the names of Rarity and Sunny Flare got together because they wanted to change things in the country of Equestria. Outlaws and small roaming gangs of bandits had been terrorizing the roads and less remote parts of the country for ages. It wasn’t as bad as it was now but it was still a persistent danger. Women especially were in danger, being targeted and captured more often to be sold off to a brothel or kept as entertainment for whichever gang found them. You couldn’t travel alone if you were a woman.
Rarity wished to make things safer for the ladies of Equestria. She was already a well-known philanthropist who donated vast sums of money to charity organizations, women’s shelters, rehabilitation for ex-prostitutes and battered wives, orphans, and was known to have personally paid off the debt of many women who found themselves stuck in indentured servitude as prostitutes for one reason or another. Lady Rarity had a dream to help even more women all across Equestria and create a safe haven for any poor, destitute, girl who needed one. But she herself needed friends to help achieve this dream of making Equestria a better place.
That was why she contacted an old friend of hers called Sunny Flare. Rarity was not and never has been the type to do dirty work, she hated riding a horse, and more than anything she hated guns. But her friend Sunny Flare had no such issues and had even made some minor fame as a bounty hunter in recent years. Which is why Rarity sent a wire to her—seeing her as the perfect woman to tackle the dangerous parts of her dream. Sunny Flare was to be the lady that actively patrolled the roads with any buddies she needed to help her. She would be the one fighting against, capturing, and killing any bandits, outlaws, or Buffalo Men that thought they could terrorize the innocent travelers of the country.
And for a time things were good. Really good, even. Sunny Flare in turn contacted a lot of her friends and associates and with the promise of making Equestria a better place (and money) the roaming band of vigilantes got to work. Their success was immediate, Sunny Flare had a knack for both guns and leadership and the guys and gals under her were loyal and obeyed her without question. It was what was needed in a world like this, strong leadership.
Strong leadership with a bit of ruthlessness. You had to put fear into the other scum of Equestria that might be thinking of doing something bad or becoming road bandits themselves. To make sure this kind of thing stopped others needed to see what happened to those who Sunny Flare and her friends dealt with. That’s why hangings and the bodies of dead outlaws swinging from trees became a fairly common sight out in the outskirts of Equestria. A warning that this was going to happen to you too. A message that things were changing in Equestria. It did indeed work, attacks by bandits and gangs became less likely even in the more remote parts of the country, Sunny Flare and her friends were happy to escort people through Buffalo Men territory and anywhere else, the name Sunny Flare became beloved by the common folk and despised by criminals all over.
No good thing lasts forever though.
It was a change that her friends and acquaintances all saw coming. Or perhaps an awakening is more accurate. Because Sunny Flare discovered something about herself while she defended helpless innocents and fought gangs of bandits out on the road.
She enjoyed killing.
She enjoyed killing far more than she enjoyed helping others. She loved the thrill of a gunfight, loved the power she felt when ordering someone to be hung. And thanks to her great success there was unfortunately less and less of that to be found the more she worked on protecting the roads and women of Equestria and all that. Sunny Flare didn’t like that. She started to become agitated and angry, hating the lack of excitement and resenting the weaklings she was supposed to be protecting. The killing blood was inside her now.
It started small. She would sometimes extort those she was escorting for more money, and threaten them with abandonment if she refused. She would torment recovered prostitutes, telling them that maybe she’d let them enjoy “one last spin at their old job” by giving them over to some of the guys in her group. Battered runaway wives were constantly insulted and belittled by her for their weakness and poor life choices. Any criminals they did come across now were never taken alive or merely left for the authorities. Sunny always either shot them or had them hung herself.
A few of the others in what would soon come to be called the Shadowbolt Gang didn’t exactly like this. They saw Sunny Flare getting worse and they wanted her to stop.
And a few more bodies ended up on the road.
The violence was spreading to the rest of her friends now too. Their loyalty to Sunny Flare was becoming twisted as they started to enjoy and partake in the crimes she was committing. Even those who didn’t fully agree with her wouldn’t stand up to her or speak out against her.
It all came to a head one day when they were escorting a wagon train heading from Manehattan to help settle a new piece of land down south. At this point Sunny Flare was still well regarded, most didn’t know about some of the bad things she had done, and the wagon leader thought he was in good (and naive) hands. Sunny Flare though was bored. Bored and tired of this damn charity work, this stupid philanthropy that her old friend Rarity loved. When was the last time she had killed someone dumb enough to try attacking her and her group? She couldn’t remember.
What she did know though was how much this wagon leader was annoying her. He talked incessantly and he kept saying things like how if they didn’t come across any bandits then he shouldn’t have to pay them anything. He made passes at Sunny Flare and the other girls, even though he was married, and treated the guys in the group with disdain.
Sunny Flare was getting agitated.
After the third day of being on the road with nothing coming up, that wagon leader came up to Sunny Flare with a smile and said she and her friends could just leave. And of course they wouldn’t be getting any payment for their trouble. After all there hadn’t been any danger for them at all to protect them from. Right? And Sunny Flare and her group were working with Lady Rarity, so wasn’t this supposed to be charity and something done out of the goodness of their hearts in the first place?
Sunny Flare took out her pistol and shot him between the eyes.
The rest of her friends watched on in shock, they heard his wife scream and run over only for Sunny Flare to shoot her too before she could even ask “Why?”.
Others in the wagon train had seen this happen too.
It didn’t become a massacre, in fact the wagon leader and his wife were the only ones killed that day, but it did become a ransacking. Every wagon was torn into, every valuable stolen, the settlers were beaten and tied up, their protectors now their tormentors. They didn’t understand why this was happening. These were supposed to be the good guys, right?
It ended with Sunny Flare setting fire to the wagons and her friends leaving the settlers to die. On her way off the road, Sunny Flare stopped at the body of the wife she had killed and reached down to take her wedding ring. Looking at that band of silver in the sun with a grin on her face she pocketed the ring and shortly after the newly born Shadowbolt Gang rode off into the sunset. Only by pure chance were the settlers rescued by a traveling group of cowboys. They explained what had happened and now word of Sunny Flare’s change traveled fast.
So it was that Sunny Flare and the Shadowbolt Gang replaced the old bands of roaming outlaws on the road. Now they were the ones preying on the weak and helpless, vigilantes turned villains. And no one had been able to stop them. Most who tried ended up dead.
Lady Rarity was despondent over what had happened and what had become of her old friend. Many reporters came to her, asking for a story, but she refused them all and just did the best she could to continue her work in other ways.
All the while the Shadowbolt Gang brought greater terror to Equestria than there ever had been before them.
Sunny Flare sat on a wooden box full of canned food as she slowly reloaded her gun, pushing one bullet after another into her revolver while she eyed the woman on the ground in front of her.
A middle-aged woman. Breathing heavily, terror in her eyes, clothes torn and sweat dripping down her face. Behind her there were three covered wagons. One had been tipped over onto its side and was currently on fire while the other two had a few men and women going through them, taking out any food and anything else valuable lying around in them. Around the wagons a number of dead bodies and horses lied in a haphazard circle, guns still in the cold hands of some of the people.
Sunny Flare herself wore a pair of excruciatingly tight looking white jeans with a pair of white cow-hide chaps over them and black boots covering her feet. A black belt was tied around her midsection along with her gun belt. The shirt she wore was slightly baggy on her but still tightly tucked into her pants and was colored white with black splotches—dairy cow patterned. Over that shirt she wore a black vest and had a red bandanna tied around her neck with at last a white cowboy hat on the top of her head.
“Well, you didn’t do anything wrong honesty,” Sunny Flare suddenly said, briefly looking down at her pistol while the frightened woman stared at her. With the sixth and final bullet being pushed in, Sunny Flare at last looked back up at her. “You took an off-route that you knew we didn’t usually prey on, so you did your research there, and you hired a good number of bodyguards just in case, so I can’t criticize you for skimping on safety.”
Sunny Flare exhaled and stood up, cracking her neck and then spinning the chamber of her revolver. “Yep, you were smarter than a lot of the others we’ve ambushed and knocked over out on these roads. So I wouldn’t blame yourself if I were you.” She grinned and stopped the spinning with her thumb, pointing her gun at the woman’s face she cocked the hammer back. “You just got some really shit luck, lady.”
The bullet entered through her right eye and she fell over backwards like a springboard. Her body folded unnaturally on top of the back of her legs with a terrified expression frozen on her face.
Sunny Flare licked her grinning lips and put her silver gun back into its holster at her side. Leaning down she grabbed the dead lady’s left wrist and held up her hand, sliding off the wedding ring she wore and taking it for herself. Sunny Flare held the ring between her pointer finger and thumb and squinted at it to see how nice it really was. Pleased with its quality she then reached with her other hand into her shirt, pulling out a necklace that had more than two dozen other wedding rings already looped through it. Quickly adjusting the necklace she slipped the newly dead woman’s ring on it and stuffed it back into her shirt.
“Lovely,” Sunny Flare said to herself.
“You really have to act like that every time? Can’t you just shoot them like normal?” An annoyed voice asked her.
Sunny Flare giggled and looked over to her friend. “Sorry, Sour, you know how much I love to make things fancy.”
Sour Sweet snorted and looked over at the wagons their underlings in the gang were rummaging through. “Whatever. At least we got a good haul from these.”
“Indeed. This was one of the best raids we’ve had in a while,” Sunny Flare said and raised her arms up over her head, taking a big stretch. “Now I’m just a little confused by one thing about these wagons though.”
Sour Sweet looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “What?”
“Where were they going? They didn’t have enough water to make it to the nearest city. So where were they going?”
“How the hell should I know?” Sour Sweet frowned, an angry glare on her face. She was always quickest to anger among their whole gang. The freckled girl could be amicable one second and stabbing you in the gut the next.
“I don’t know,” Sunny Flare rolled her eyes. “But we’ll find out.”
Sour Sweet grumbled and glanced over at two guys just standing around on the outer circle of the group. “Hey! Trenderhoof, Jet Set! Instead of standing around like a couple of jackasses how about looking for a map? See if these idiots had a travel plan why don’t you?”
Sunny Flare grinned as the two guys glared at the freckled girl but still did as commanded without a word. Sour Sweet was her oldest friend other than Rarity and was the de facto number two of the Shadowbolt Gang. She was tall and slim, almost as tall as some of the men in the gang, with her hair down in a long ponytail that fell to the middle of her back. Unlike Sunny Flare she wore a long gray coat with simple blue jeans and a red shirt. Her weapon of choice was a long rifle that she carried slung over her shoulder, preferring shooting from a distance to getting stuck in a close range gunfight with hails of bullets going everywhere. She was the first friend Sunny Flare had contacted after Rarity told her what she wanted to do.
“Man that was fun! I wish every day could be like this, I love hearing all those bullets fly!” A loud and energetic voice came from behind Sunny Flare and she looked over her shoulder to see another loyal friend, Lemon Zest.
“I’m sure we’ll get to have some more fun soon, Lemon,” Sunny Flare told her.
Lemon Zest had ragged green hair that she never did anything about, with a brown hat on her head and dirty clothes that were torn and ripped all over in places. Another close friend of Sunny Flare’s and Sour Sweet’s, her obnoxious behavior was put up with due to her eagerness and loyalty to Sunny Flare. She also didn’t care as much for the simple revolver but instead carried a repeater rifle. Using cartridges and a lever-action mechanism it gave it an impressive rate of fire. Lemon Zest liked to fill the air with as many bullets as she could as fast as possible.
“We should set fire to the rest of the wagons and leave soon. I don’t want us caught by a posse like other idiots have been in the past,” a new voice cut in, this one steady and just a little bit biting.
Sugarcoat. Now there was a girl who didn’t know the meaning of the word tact. Sunny Flare always loved that blunt honesty of hers though. Especially when it was directed at people she herself didn’t much care for. Right now she just snickered thinking about all the morons Sugarcoat had insulted in the past, mostly when they were back actually trying to make Equestria safer. Sugarcoat was like Sour Sweet, carrying a single bolt-action rifle. She completely disdained the use of pistols. On her head she wore a white fedora while a brown coat that she almost always kept buttoned up was draped over the rest of her body. The only thing you could see below it was a pair of long brown leather boots.
“Even if a posse did try and come after us we’d just kill them too,” Sunny Flare said to her.
“That kind of overconfidence will get us killed one day. We’re best at hitting and running,” Sugarcoat frowned back at her.
“Heh, you’re lucky you’re my friend or I’d shoot you for saying something like that,” Sunny Flare laughed.
The sound of something slicing through the air came from behind Sunny Flare. She knew what that sound was and she turned to see another of her close friends, Indigo Zap. Now Indigo was different from any of them. She didn’t like guns at all.
Nope, what she carried on her side was a rapier. Apparently Indigo had been the student of some crazy old codger that liked the “old ways” of fighting. He trained Indigo and some other girl by the name of Rainbow Dash in the art of swordfighting. Sunny Flare always thought it was pretty stupid. Anyone with half a brain could pull out their gun and shoot you just like that. But Indigo took it very seriously. She wasn’t as vicious as they were either. Apparently that teacher of hers had instilled some silly honor into Indigo Zap, Sunny Flare didn’t get it but Indigo was still a good friend of hers so if she didn’t want to partake in some of the more… excessive things they did sometimes Sunny wasn’t going to rake her across the coals or anything for it.
Unlike the other girls, Indigo Zap wore something more akin to a suit, blue pants and a blue jacket over a white shirt, with black rugged boots on her feet.
“Having fun waving your sword around?” Sugarcoat asked Indigo Zap with a raised eyebrow.
Indigo Zap sighed and made a few more thrusts and cuts at the empty air before sheathing her blade. “Just trying to keep in practice.”
Sunny Flare grinned as she looked back and forth between the four girls. They were her closest and most capable friends and together they formed the core of the Shadowbolt Gang. She couldn’t have asked for better accomplices.
“Hey! Hey we found it!” Trenderhoof came running over with Jet Set and Jet Set’s girlfriend, Upper Crust, tagging along.
“Found what?” Sunny Flare asked as her close friends all gathered with her.
“A map!” Trenderhoof said with a smile and held up a brown piece of paper for Sunny Flare to see. “It was in the pocket of the guy driving the first wagon, you know, the one Sour Sweet shot in the head?”
“And an excellent shot it was,” Sunny Flare grinned and winked at her friend.
“Yeah but look, look at this map, boss.” Trenderhoof was exuberant as he practically shoved the map in her face. It had a drawing of the road they were on, as well as a number of the main roads in the area and where it connected back up with them. The nearest town, Dodge Junction, was labeled near the top of the map. But there was something else too, a smaller settlement that Sunny Flare didn’t know about was drawn on the map. Apparently it was up in the hills down an unmarked trail that branched off this road only a few miles away.
“Well, well, well, a hole in the wall, is it?” Sunny Flare darkly chuckled as she looked at the map.
“They must’ve been planning to stop there and stock up on water and other supplies,” Sugarcoat said.
“Mhm, my thoughts exactly,” Sunny Flare nodded and smiled. “This poor little dive was probably expecting them, probably were going to be trading things with these wagons or taking money off them. We might have just deprived the hole on this map of its livelihood for the whole month. Isn’t that just tragic?”
Sour Sweet got a nasty grin on her own face, which spread to the other girls sans Indigo. “Thinking about something, fearless leader?”
“Oh I was just thinking how we really need to make up for what we’ve done and visit this hole in the wall ourselves . We’ll give them some of our business instead,” Sunny Flare said and started laughing, unable to hold herself back. Slapping her knee with tears practically in her eyes she looked back up at her friends. “Hey girls, I’ve got a question for you. Can a little town do anything about thirty people with guns riding on in that they weren’t expecting?”
Lemon Zest immediately pumped her fist into the air. “Hell no!”
“That’s exactly right,” Sunny Flare winked.
It was later in the day, closer to evening, when the Shadowbolt Gang stormed into the small growth that was too new and too small to even be called a town. The place didn’t even have a name, it was practically a rest stop in the hills that wasn’t even on most maps. There was no real hotel, bar, and of course no real bank. Just a well and a storehouse for food and other supplies that travelers needed. Along with a small place for food to eat at that doubled as an inn with a couple of rooms above it and then the homes of the ones who lived out here and worked at the stop. Besides that you only had hunters and trappers and their meager hovels along with a couple of small vegetable gardens. It wasn’t much to speak of, and it was totally enclosed between two large hills.
Of course even places like this still had money and other valuables in them.
And of course even if it didn’t, Sunny Flare could enjoy herself in other ways.
The folk living here were surprised to see all the riders suddenly come in, they were expecting a few wagons led by a family that had already been here once or twice and were friends of the locals. Instead they looked on warily from their homes and out on the street. These fellows who just came in on their horses had a bad look to them. There was just something unsettling about the way they carried themselves, and the grin on the face of the woman that led them.
Outlaws. They were all afraid to say the word out loud but they knew it to be the case. And there was only one outlaw gang as big as this that would just come marching in like they owned the place.
Sunny Flare rode until she was right in the middle of all the buildings and brought her horse to a stop, the others now stopping in turn and milling about in the one road that went through the “town”. She calmed down her horse and hopped off him, yawning and stretching before looking around the place with that grin still on her face.
“Not a very warm welcome, is it?” She said loudly enough for all the locals to hear. “What? We’re not ghosts or something, you know. Is this really how you welcome people to this place? I wouldn’t want to have to tell others about how unfriendly you all are.”
Despite her insults and attempts to prey on their reliance on others coming through here, they still seemed too scared of her for any of them to want to come out and talk to her. But all Sunny Flare did was stand there by her horse and start whistling. It was clear she wasn’t going to be leaving for nothing. One of the locals, an old man with a balding head and glasses on his nose, gulped down his fear and finally stepped out from in front of the inn and walked towards her.
He got to about five steps away from her and nervously rubbed his hands together, afraid to look her in the eyes at first before finally meeting her gaze. “Can I help you with anything, miss?”
Sunny Flare didn’t say anything. She pulled out her pistol and shot him in the face.
While he fell over backwards dead the rest of the locals screamed in terror, some running inside their homes while others were frozen in shock. Sunny Flare flipped her gun over and playfully blew on the barrel before putting it back in her holster. The rest of the Shadowbolt Gang laughed atop their horses. They thought it was a riot. Shortly they started to have their horses trot up around Sunny Flare, going deeper into the town so they could look over every inch of it.
Sunny Flare though just whistled some more and walked towards the inn and other buildings the old man had come from. There were a few people still there and now they were worried they were next. Sunny Flare paused in front of them, looking down the way and seeing some people peering at her out from their windows, and a family or two gathered on their porch. She took a deep breath so she could speak loudly, not shouting, but projecting her voice further so everyone could hear.
“Alright, here’s what’s going to happen. You all are going to give us everything we want and anything we ask for and that way when we leave there might still be some of you still here. I’m talking money, water, food, alcohol, gold, anything . Don’t give us shit and maybe I won’t shoot you. That’s it. Do any of you inbred hicks living in this pisshole have a problem with that?” She hooked a thumb back to the body of the old timer. “I killed the guy who was nice enough to politely ask what we wanted. I’ll kill any of you too if I feel like it. So don’t make me feel like it and let’s make this a nice experience.”
She smiled and took another glance up and down the row of buildings. “All of you hiding in your homes or whatever get the fuck out here right now. Or we’ll make you come out. You’ve got till the count of ten.”
They all made it out before five. Now all the locals were arrayed before her and the rest of her gang.
“Good,” Sunny Flare drawled and put the most amicable smile she could on her face. “In case you idiots don’t know or hadn’t figured it out yet, you’ve made the pleasant acquaintance of Sunny Flare and the Shadowbolt Gang.”
“I think they probably knew that by now,” Sugarcoat said from behind her.
“Shut up,” Sunny Flare playfully said back to her. She then snapped her fingers at Sugarcoat and the other girls. “And you four get off your horses and come over here.”
Sugarcoat and them did so, walking up right next to Sunny Flare with their guns on display, making the townsfolk even more worried.
“You see these four girls here?” Sunny Flare said to the people. “You listen to them the same you would to me. Hell, you better listen to anything anyone in my gang says, but these four especially. Don’t think about trying to fight back or anything either, we obviously have you outgunned. Now, got any questions?” She raised an eyebrow to see if there actually was anyone dumb, courageous, or curious enough to raise their hand.
One man did. He was standing with his family, a wife, a teenage son, and a young daughter, in front of his house.
“Yeah?” Sunny Flare grinned at him.
He sweated nervously a bit but managed to find his voice. “J-Just what exactly are you going to do now?”
Sunny Flare folded her arms over her chest and started tapping her fingers. “Good question, good question. Well like I said that does partially depend on you and how good of a mood you can put me in. But I can tell you what’s definitely happening of course—we’re going to ransack your houses and take anything valuable we see, and take all the food and whiskey you have lying around too. That’s what’s going to happen tonight. And then we’ll probably leave tomorrow morning.”
There were a lot of worried faces, some even angry, some even said something nasty under their breath. Sunny Flare didn’t care.
“Hey now, don’t get like that. We can all be good friends still. And after all, money isn’t everything. Your lives are a lot more important. So if I was you I’d start treating us like visiting royalty and get out of our way when we’re searching through your homes. Then maybe tomorrow morning all we’ll be doing is waving goodbye to each other,” Sunny Flare said and mockingly waved at them.
She cracked her knuckles. “So here’s my orders right now—I know you won’t just give us everything even if we threaten you but go on and get us all the alcohol we can drink from your homes and bring it here. While that’s going on we’ll be going through the rest of this shithole. If you want to make things easier for all of us you can just leave your money out so we don’t have to tear your homes apart. But that’s up to you.” Her grin turned down into an even glare. “Now get the fuck out of my sight.”
Sunny Flare turned around with her close friends and went over to the rest of her gang, whistling at them to get their horses tied up and come down so the pillaging could begin. The locals weren’t about to stand up to her and defy the gang. Even the ones carrying guns themselves didn’t fancy their chances on fighting. So most of them just did what she told them to, begrudgingly or just fearfully they slinked back into their humble hovels and looked for the stuff the Shadowbolt Gang wanted. So that just maybe they could get out of this terrible situation alive.
Except for one.
As Sunny Flare walked down the row of buildings with Sour Sweet by her side to check things out, she suddenly had to pause as someone yelled out to her.
“Hey! Y-You dirty outlaw!” A young but distinctly brash and male voice shouted at Sunny Flare as she walked by.
Surprised and slightly amused, she turned to look at the source of this voice. It was that teenage boy she had noticed earlier. The one who had to be the son of the man who talked to her. He was standing out on the dirt in front of his house with his family staring at his back in terror. Obviously they weren’t too happy to see him doing this.
Sunny Flare on the other hand grinned.
“What is it, kid?”
“I know who you are! I-I recognize you and your gang!” He pointed his finger at her. The kid was maybe 15 at the oldest, gangly, with a pronounced Adam’s apple and freckles all over his face. He wore a cowboy hat that looked to be one size too big for his head.
“Oh, you do? It’s not like I was really keeping it a secret,” Sunny Flare shrugged. “So tell me, kid, who are we?”
“You’re Sunny Flare! Leader of the Shadowbolt Gang!” He shouted.
“Bravo ,” Sunny sarcastically quipped and gave him a slow clap while her gang members snickered behind her.
“Shut up, don’t you make fun of me!” The kid said as he stomped closer to her.
Behind him his mother tried to come after him but her husband grabbed her by the arm, stopping her. Meanwhile a couple of Shadowbolts stepped up to protect Sunny Flare. But she only waved them off.
“You don’t need to worry about anything,” she said to them. “The kid doesn’t even have a gun. He’s got a lot of courage though, I’ll give him that. It’s actually pretty respectable. What’s your name kid? And just what do you think you’re doing anyways? You saw what I did and you heard what I said. You just crazy or stupid maybe?”
“I’m not afraid of you! You… you and your gang can’t just come in here and do whatever you want! This is our home!”
“Actually we kind of can, cause unlike you we have these,” Sunny Flare said and pulled out her gun.
The kid froze and a number of others gasped but Sunny Flare didn’t shoot him. She just held the gun lazily at her side.
Sunny Flare laughed at all of their reactions before leveling her gaze at the kid. “Heh, do you still want to talk big? Or are you going to go cry to mommy because you’re scared of this gun I’m holding?”
The boy got red in the face and took another step towards her. “Like I said I’m not afraid!”
“You’re making me pretty amused here, kid,” Sunny Flare chuckled some more before looking up and rubbing her chin with her free hand. “Hmm, well if you want to prove how courageous you are… and if you want to protect your home… why not the two of us have a little competition?”
He was a little apprehensive, as much as he tried not to show it, before he managed to respond to her without too much wavering in his voice. “W-What kind of competition?”
Sunny Flare snorted and whistled for her horse, the brown stallion coming over to her. She reached into the saddlebag at his side and searched around for a second before pulling out a pristine looking pistol. It was a shiny silver and looked like it might never have even been fired yet. She turned it over in her hand and grinned before walking away from her horse and carelessly tossed the pistol on the ground towards the teenager. It slid across the dirt and stopped right below his feet where he stared down at it like it was made of solid gold.
“A duel of course,” Sunny Flare said.
The teenager swallowed and hesitantly looked back up at her before looking back down at the formerly spotless pistol laying there in the dirt.
“Never used a gun before? It’s easy,” Sunny Flare giggled at him.
“I-I know how to use a gun...” he said.
“Then pick it up and let’s get ready for a duel if you’re so serious,” she grinned at him, the faintest look of malice on her face. “We’ll hold our guns at our sides and my girl here-” she nodded at Sour Sweet. “Will count to ten. At ten we see which of us can pull up our gun and shoot faster. If you win, well, I’m dead and congratulations, you just saved Equestria from the biggest scourge it has. I’ll even promise that the rest of my Shadowbolts will up and leave town without a fuss. No one else will get hurt. Of course if you lose though nothing’s gonna change except for the fact you threw your life away for nothing. Do you have the guts, kid?”
A drop of sweat snaked its way down the side of the teenager’s face before it stalled on his chin and dropped after a second of hanging there onto the ground. His eyes were locked with Sunny Flare’s as he reached down and picked up the gun.
Sunny Flare’s face split into the widest grin she had sported yet. “Good .”
“I’m… I’m putting an end to your reign of terror,” the kid said to her.
“Cartwheel!” His mother screeched from in front of her house, her husband holding her back while her even younger daughter was hugging her legs tightly.
The kid, Cartwheel, didn’t look back over at her. Instead he gazed down at the six-shooter he now held in his right hand, then looked over at the one Sunny Flare was holding. Both of them kept their guns at their hips with the barrels pointed down at the ground for the moment. It would only be at the count of ten that they raised them to try and shoot the other. They were maybe only a good dozen paces apart, an easy shot for even someone that didn’t have much experience with guns.
“Are you ready?” Sunny Flare asked him.
Cartwheel nodded even as his hand shook and more sweat gathered at his brow. “Ready.”
Sunny Flare glanced over to Sour Sweet. “Well? Start us off.”
Sour Sweet smiled and nodded. “One~”
While she started the countdown the rest of the onlookers might as well have been in a painting for how stiff they were. Cartwheel himself only vaguely registered the numbers Sour Sweet was saying, his heart was pounding so hard in his chest, his vision going white at the edges. Was this real? He didn’t recognize what the other woman was even saying now, only knowing that on the tenth time she opened her mouth to say something that it would be the time to shoot.
The sun had almost completely gone down, only the last littlest licks and rays of light were visible in this hilly enclave now. Shadows were stretching to their apex before they disappeared entirely. Cartwheel sucked in a breath to try and steady himself. To try and not faint while the world came to a stop at dusk. His hand gripped the gun he was holding until his knuckles were white and his blood felt like ice in his veins.
Right now that gun he was holding was the entire world.
Sour Sweet was close to ten and as Cartwheel looked ahead to Sunny Flare she saw her casually staring at him with a mocking little smirk on her face. His anger did a good job of focusing his thoughts. He wanted to beat her, had to beat her, for his family and everyone else she was going to torment or had terrorized already. This was his chance to be a hero and stop the Shadowbolt Gang.
“Nine~” Sour Sweet said.
Everything came back to normal for Cartwheel. One more second and it would be over. His trigger finger twitched along with the whole rest of his body while a droplet of sweat hung on the tip of his nose.
Sour Sweet paused with her eyes darting back and forth briefly between the two before finishing her count. “Ten.”
Cartwheel raised his gun as fast as he could directly at Sunny Flare. It wasn’t particularly fast compared to some quickdraws out there but it wasn’t terrible. His finger almost slipped off the trigger before he could pull it but he recovered, aiming the gun as steadily as he could at the fiend. And then he pulled it.
click
“Huh?” Cartwheel said dumbly as nothing came out of the gun. He pulled the trigger a few more times but all it did was click emptily at Sunny Flare. Finally he brought it closer to his face and really looked at it.
The chamber was empty .
“Ahahahahahaha!” Sunny Flare practically doubled over in laughter, holding her stomach as she roared at Carthweel. A lot of the Shadowbolts were laughing with her, they had known what was up.
Cartwheel just stared at her with his mouth hanging open. “Y-You...”
“Hahaha...” Sunny Flare’s laughter lightened up a bit until she managed to stand up straight and wipe a few tears from her eyes. “Kid, you’re too funny.” She looked over at Sour Sweet. “What is this? The third time I’ve done this? Never gets old.”
She lifted up her gun and aimed it right at Carthweel. His eyes had a split-second to go wide before she fired, any last words that were on the tip of his tongue went unsaid.
The bullet hit him in the center of his forehead, knocking him off his feet and blowing his hat off while the back of his skull exploded outwards from the force of the bullet. Jets of blood along with bits of brain and skull streaked out twenty feet behind his dead body. His eyes were half-lidded when he hit the ground with a dribble of blood running down between them. Just looking at him from the front it would’ve almost looked clean, but everything else was there to show how gruesome of a death he truly had.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! ” Cartwheels mother let out an ear-piercing shriek as she looked at her son’s dead body, hands gripping her hair so hard she threatened to pull some of it right out.
Sunny Flare winced and glared over at the mother and the rest of her family. The husband was white as a ghost, a vacant look on his face, while the daughter was crying openly, blubbering with tears and snot running down her face.
“Tch, I hate screamers,” Sunny Flare growled and raised her pistol towards the three of them.
The first shot was for the husband, blowing him away from his wife where he slumped over dead against the front of his house. The second was for the daughter, who died with a strangled breath as a bullet tore through her lung and knocked her to the ground. Lastly—after pausing for a second so the mother could truly register what had just happened—Sunny Flare shot her too. Right through the heart, making her fall over and collapse against the house on the other side of the front door from her husband.
Sunny Flare snorted in amusement to herself and grinned. “There you go, now you can all be a happy family together again.”
There were screams and cries from the other locals, some of them outright fainted or threw up, but the rest of the Shadowbolt Gang kept their guns trained on them so they couldn’t do anything. In fact, Sour Sweet and Sugarcoat started to lead the other members of the gang over to the buildings and houses so they could start to do their thing.
Sunny Flare ignored that for a moment and holstered her gun, walking towards the dead woman she had just shot. Once she was standing right above her she squatted down and grabbed her left hand. Her grin widened as she saw the pretty band of gold on her ring finger. It was almost plain except for a small flower design engraved in it on one side. Sunny slipped it off the cold finger and rolled it over in her hand.
“Pretty. Two new rings in one day, how lucky,” Sunny Flare said to herself.
While she was busy with herself the locals left alive had realized something. It was all a lie. Everything she had said about maybe letting them live, maybe just leaving peacefully tomorrow morning, it was all lies. Maybe she had just said it to make them more compliant. Maybe she had said it all to give them false hope so she could laugh at them when she finally ended up actually pulling the trigger. It didn’t matter. What mattered is that they knew now that none of them were getting out of this alive.
Sunny Flare woke up with a yawn the following morning. Stretching her arms and rolling over in the comfortable bed she had taken up sleeping in. It sure was a lot nicer than sleeping out in the dirt or a tent. She blinked her eyes a couple of times and looked at the portrait sitting on the nightstand, a smiling couple with a young boy standing beside them and a bundled up baby held by the wife.
“You two sure had a nice bed,” Sunny Flare said and knocked the portrait over before throwing off the covers and stepping out of bed. She was wearing a pink nightgown that she had pilfered from the closet last night, that got tossed down by her feet in a second so she could go back to putting her normal clothes on.
When she was done with that she hopped into their bathroom for a second to check herself out in the mirror and groom as best she could. Sunny Flare always liked to look her best but unfortunately the life she had chosen didn’t always give the opportunity for her to take care of herself. Luckily this morning she had combs, clippers, water, lotion, make-up, and all sorts of other things for pampering all to herself. She was going to take her sweet time to look good. The first thing she did was apply some mascara and use an eyelash curler to really make those piercing eyes of her stand out. Then used some blush and powder on her cheeks, nose, and the rest of her face. A quick brush through her hair showed it was still smooth despite her rough living, thanks to years of adequate care, and with the clippers she got rid of any split-ends or strays sticking out. The very last thing she did was take a file to her nails and make sure they were perfectly manicured.
And viola—Sunny Flare looked gorgeous. She always did, but now even more so. She posed a little bit, turned around, checked her hair and skin once more, and smiled.
“Perfect.”
The sound of a gunshot from outside broke through the quiet morning. Sunny Flare looked at the wall in the direction she believed it came from and raised an eyebrow.
“Sounds like someone is already having fun this morning.”
Sunny Flare started her way out of the house and once she opened the front door took in the sights of what had become of this hole-in-the-wall since the Shadowbolt Gang graced it with their presence yesterday.
Several new bodies lay out in the streets, along with the ones Sunny Flare had personally killed yesterday. Naturally no one had bothered to pick them up and the buzzards and flies were already having a go at them. She started walking down the rows of buildings and took a gander at some of them, lots of newly broken windows, doors of their hinges, the insides all ransacked. She could hear a lot of the members of her gangs partying inside the inn, likely drinking and playing cards and messing with whatever locals were left.
Another gunshot rang out and Sunny Flare looked down the path leading into the hills to see Sour Sweet and Sugarcoat standing there just at the limits of the “town”. Both of them had their rifles shouldered and looked to be taking aim at something while Lemon Zest stood beside the two of them and watched. Sunny Flare was curious to see what fun they were having and sauntered on over to join them as well.
“Hey you three, what’s going on?” She asked them.
They paused and greeted her with a smile and wave, except for Sugarcoat who kept her expression even.
“Did you get enough beauty sleep?” The glasses wearing girl asked.
“More than enough,” Sunny replied. “So what are you doing?”
“Target practice!” Lemon Zest ecstatically yelled, practically right into Sour Sweet’s ear.
Sour Sweet winced and glared at the green-haired girl before looking at Sunny Flare. “What she said.”
“What targets?” Sunny Flare asked although she had a pretty good guess already.
“See for yourself,” Sugarcoat said.
Sunny Flare grinned and walked past her, putting her hands around her eyes to block out anything else and stared out down the hills. She saw some people running down there. Running down the path or over some of the small hills, some even close to getting out into the desert. And of course there were a couple of dead bodies lying on the way too.
“How much of a head start did you give them?” Sunny Flare asked.
“Plenty. But they’re dumb, they mostly just ran in a straight line,” Sugarcoat said.
“Easy pickings,” Sour Sweet laughed.
“I’m gonna go out and get any of the ones who hid out in the hills once Sour and Sugar are done,” Lemon Zest said and made a cutthroat motion. “Gonna be a lot of fun.”
“But before that...” Sour Sweet said and brought up her rifle again. She was aiming carefully down the sights at some poor sap running straight for the desert. It was pretty pathetic to be honest, even if he made it far enough he was just going to die of thirst or starvation anyways. Sour Sweet squeezed one eye shut and kept her gun level, showing more patience than you’d expect from one as volatile as her, and pulled the trigger.
The running man dropped with a hole in his back and flopped on the ground before rolling a few feet down the hill.
“Nice shot,” Sunny told Sour.
“And if he’s just playing dead I get one more to finish off!” Lemon Zest pumped her fist.
“You still have to wait, Lemon. And right now it’s my turn again,” Sugarcoat said and looked for the next target with her rifle.
Sunny Flare left them to their own devices after that. They always knew how to have the most fun when the gang was doing something like this. But where was Indigo? Naturally she would never partake in something as vicious as this, she had to be doing something by herself. Probably practicing more of her silly swordplay. Sunny Flare yawned as she walked back to the buildings that made up this meager settlement. The inn still looked plenty rambunctious so she decided to head inside to see what the rest of her gang was up to.
Well rambunctious was definitely putting it lightly. It was a madhouse in here with her gang taking up one side of the floor and some of the locals forced into the other, playing instruments and dancing for the amusement of her gang. Every now and then one of her guys or girls would fire at the feet of the dancers or shoot close to the head of a musician to startle them. It always got a row of laughter from everyone.
Sometimes they’d even land a hit and one of the dancers would fall over screaming and grabbing his bleeding foot.
Sunny Flare chuckled inwardly. Poor them.
She saw one of the more recognizable members of her gang leaning against the inn’s desk, clapping along with the music and watching the pitiful locals. A taller than average lady with an almost deathly pale face and soft pink hair. “Fleur?” Sunny Flare asked as she walked up to the statuesque woman.
Fleur only just now noticed the arrival of her leader and stood up straight. “Yes?”
“Heh,” Sunny smirked. “Don’t get so serious all of a sudden. Do you know where Indigo is?”
Fleur smiled and nodded a few times. “Yes actually, she’s up on the roof of the inn.”
“Excellent, thank you. And by the way I want us back on the road before noon, so while I’m talking to Indigo I want you to tell everyone to finish up down here and go get their horses” Sunny Flare told her.
“Of course,” Fleur answered.
Sunny Flare gave her a last little wink before she walked up the stairs leading to the inn’s second story. From there it was just a collapsible set of steps that had been pulled down from the ceiling and she was able to walk up into the attic. The attic looked like it was for storing things like extra furniture, if there had been anything else inside it it was already looted by her gang. She had to look around for a second but saw a ladder up in the corner leading to an open door to the roof. With an annoyed sigh and a roll of her eyes she climbed on up it too before emerging on the roof.
Indigo Zap was indeed up here, doing the same thing she always did when she had the free time and nobody else in the gang was bothering her: practice her swordplay.
She went through the motions, the thrusts, the parries, practicing her footwork while visualizing an invisible opponent in front of her while Sunny Flare watched from behind. Indigo Zap practiced every form and stance she knew with rapier in hand. Her self-training was useful, in her words, for keeping sharp even though she hardly ever found herself fighting someone who used any blade at all. Indigo Zap still yearned for a good swordfight anyways. That’s why she went through every movement perfectly as often as she could.
With one final thrust at empty air she let out a breath she had been holding in and sheathed the thin sword.
“Are we leaving?” She asked Sunny Flare without turning around.
“Soon enough, my dear. Were you having fun?”
Indigo Zap shrugged. “Same as always.”
“Try and be more sociable with the rest of the gang then, enjoy yourself!”
Immediately after Sunny Flare said that the two of them heard a round of gunfire down below.
“See? Just like them,” Sunny Flare put an arm around Indigo Zap’s shoulders and led her over to the ladder.
The whole gang was back together out on the dirt road in front of the buildings, a good number of them already on their horses while some of the others were still fetching or bringing theirs over. Not a sound came from anywhere else in the hole-in-the-wall as Fleur and the others had made sure that the last few locals were taken care of inside the inn. The Shadowbolt special is what this place got to experience. They learned something a lot of others had unfortunately learned all over Equestria:
Sunny Flare isn’t too keen on survivors.
Now that they had their stuff and it was all packed up on their horses it was about time to leave too. Sour Sweet and her other top girls were with her and ready to head back out onto the winding roads of Equestria. Those roads where there was always more prey for them to find. Always something fun for Sunny Flare to do.
There was just one last thing left to do here.
“Trenderhoof, Jet Set?” Sunny Flare looked over at the two guys with a raised eyebrow and a closed-lip smile tugging up her face.
The two of them knowingly grinned back at her. “Yes, Sunny Flare?” Jet Set asked.
“Burn this shithole to the ground and let’s get out of here,” she told them.
The rest of the Shadowbolt Gang cheered and Trenderhoof and Jet Set got to work on making sure this whole place was gonna go up in flames. Each of them had a few matches, rags, and bottles of moonshine to make things easy. With how dry it was here the fires should have no problem catching. Sunny Flare watched with joy as they threw bottles into or on the front of each and every building in this little settlement. No one was gonna be dumb enough to start living out here again anytime soon now, not when they learned what had happened here.
Who had happened here.
Once she saw that the fire was indeed burning strongly and black smoke drifted up into the sky, Sunny Flare whistled for her gang and started galloping down the hills on her stallion. They all loyally followed after her. Unflinchingly the pack of deadly psychopaths and gunslingers had a new day ahead of them. The Shadowbolt Gang would continue to terrorize Equestria until someone, anyone, could stop them.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
On the bad side of town a poker game had just concluded. And like many poker games in a place like this it ended with a gun being drawn. The victor found himself staring down the barrel of a revolver while his very upset opponent glared down at him and threatened to blow his brains out.
But it wasn’t the first time Zephyr Breeze had found himself with a gun in his face.
“Hey now buddy, what’s the problem? It was a fair game,” he smiled placatingly up at the big guy, hands spread in front of him in surrender.
“Fair? You saying that was fair?” The big guy slammed his free hand down on the table right in front of the hand Zephy Breeze had put down that led to this incident.
A royal flush in hearts.
“You really expect me to believe you didn’t cheat, you little shit?”
Zephyr Breeze chuckled and shrugged, not showing any real fear and just trying to look as relaxed as possible. “Buddy, it happens! I know it’s uncommon but everyone gets a royal flush now and then, don’t they? I aint a cheater, okay?”
“Lying rat!” The guy shoved the tip of the barrel into Zephyr’s forehead.
“Really pal, if I was going to cheat why would I give myself something as suspicious as a royal flush? I’d have just gone for a full house or something,” Zephyr continued to grin as if he didn’t have a gun pressing into his head at all. “You lost fair and square. Them’s the breaks.”
It didn’t look like he was satisfied with that though. If anything Zephyr’s words just made his face even redder with anger.
Now worried that he might actually get shot, Zephyr felt a little drop of sweat start to go down the side of his head. He was still confident in his ability to talk his way out of this. After all, he had been talking his way out of problems his entire life. Usually after talking his way into them. “Look my good friend, the simple fact is that I don’t cheat at cards. Never have, cause where’s the fun in that? I just happened to get lucky here. That’s what happens when you gamble. You either get lucky or you get unlucky. And I’m sure everyone else around here can assure you they didn’t see me cheat or nothing.”
Both Zephyr Breeze and his angry hombre looked around the table, they were outside in an alley back behind Coal Digger’s department store. Not the most reputable places to hold a card game but it’s where Zephyr Breeze usually found himself playing. Despite all the whiskey bottles around it was still just early morning and a few other tables set up had games going on—though they had all momentarily paused thanks to the altercation between Zephyr and the big guy. All eyes were on their table and the gun that had been pulled out, including the eyes of those who had been sitting at the same table as Zephyr.
The three others had been silent up until now—and Zephyr couldn’t exactly blame them since they probably didn’t want to get their heads blown off either—but he could really use their help right about now. Luckily Zephyr Breeze was a regular across town and a well known gambler. Not a well known cheater. He just hoped the guy with the gun would see reason.
Of course, he might still end up shooting Zephyr just cause he lost too.
Wind Sprinter gulped and looked up at the angry card player. “Uh… Zephyr’s right, Oak Tree. He don’t cheat.”
The angry gun wielder—Oak Tree—glared down hard at him and Wind Sprinter went back to admiring the table.
“It’s true. Anybody else here would tell you the same thing,” Zephyr Breeze said. “Now do you really want your face to end up on a wanted poster for nothing?”
It seemed like Oak Tree really might have wanted that as he cocked the hammer back. Zephyr Breeze kept smiling but in his head he was thinking “Oh shit” as he was half certain he was about to die. The large man was sweating red in the face and he had his finger on the trigger—but at last he pulled the gun away from Zephyr’s forehead and angrily shoved it back into his holster, turning around and kicking his chair over as he stomped out of the alley.
Zephyr and the others at the table all let out a big sigh of relief, that was a close one. The other tables resumed playing their games and Zephyr was now finally able to rake in the money he had just won. With a happy grin he grabbed up all the coins and bills and put them into his pockets, this was money he won just in the nick of time, he had something damn important to do with it.
“Thanks for the chump change fellas but I’ve gotta be going now,” Zephyr said to the others.
Wind Sprinter glanced up at him with a raised eyebrow. “What are you in a hurry for?”
“You guys know about the big poker game being held by Fancy Pants tonight. I’m gonna go clean house,” Zephy Breeze said as he shoved the last few bits into his pockets.
“Are you crazy? They’re not gonna let you in,” another regular of these grungy games said to Zephyr.
“They don’t give a shit about who you are as long as you’ve got the money to play,” Zephyr picked out a bit from his pocket and flipped the coin in the air before grabbing it and putting it into his breast pocket instead. “And thanks to you fellows and this lovely low-stakes game I’ve got the money to buy my way in.”
Wind Sprinter snorted. “Wouldn’t be half surprised if they just threw you out on your ass when you tried… Fancy Pants knows you, Zephyr. He doesn’t like your type.”
“Everyone knows how much I win and lose day in and day out, Fancy Pants aint gonna turn down the opportunity to take the shirt off my back. And I aint gonna turn down the opportunity to turn those rich stiffs into laughingstocks. See you kids later,” Zephyr winked and walked away to leave the alley while the rest of fellow gamblers grumbled in annoyance. He had far bigger things on his mind.
It was true; Zephyr Breeze loved to gamble. And he definitely didn’t cheat. Didn’t see the point in it. To him there wasn’t any fun to be had betting on something you knew for sure was or wasn’t going to happen. The thrill came from not knowing, from actually gambling. That was where his love of poker came from. Sometimes he would do stupid things and wager on bad hands on purpose and just try and bluff his way through for fun. He liked the risk. And if he lost some money then so what? And if he lost it all and had to scrounge around or beg for some more then so what again? He’d be back at the table the next day and win it all back.
That’s what he was well known for around town. One day he would win big at the tables and the next he’d be bumming around town asking for a bit. Any fortune that came his way soon left his fingers, but Zephyr didn’t really mind. He was having fun and living large (as he saw it) and never did he sweat the small things. To make it even better he was always still able to send some money and gifts to his big sister every now and then. She deserved it, being the sweet angel she is. Zephyr hadn’t actually seen or visited her for a while but he hoped she could still feel how much he loved her from that.
She was a tough girl despite how she might seem at first glance. Right now she was living with her friends Rarity and Pinkie Pie at that mansion Rarity owned a little north of Ponyville. So things were probably pretty good for her. Wasn’t exactly easy being a kind girl like her, but Fluttershy never let the world break her down. If—when —he won at the high stakes game tonight he’d get her something especially nice before he inevitably lost the money again.
Zephyr Breeze didn’t exactly have the time to think about her too much right now though. He had to prepare for tonight. The fact is that Wind Sprinter and the others were right—he really might be thrown out or not allowed in so he had to look his best to give himself a chance. That’s why he was now in the dingy room underneath the barbershop that he was currently living in. It was small and dirty and it didn’t even have an actual bed but Zephyr didn’t care too much, it had a mirror and a sink and that’s what was important to him.
“Looking handsome as always but I don’t think Fancy Pants and those other fellows would agree,” Zephyr Breeze said to his reflection as he rubbed his stubble.
He splashed some water over his face and pulled up a straight razor from a cup on the sink. Another benefit of living here was his landlord didn’t mind him using this stuff so long as he cleaned it after he was done. Indoor plumbing was a plus too.
Zephyr always had a way with hair and styling, whether his own or someone else’s, so he was able to do a pretty good of cleaning up. Normally he liked to keep a little stubble cause that’s what the ladies liked but if he wanted to be presentable for the game his face was gonna have to be shaved smooth. Oh well, a day or two after and he’d be back to his normal, sexy, rugged look. And with enough money to visit some of his oh so very favorite ladies at the local brothel.
...after buying a gift for Fluttershy of course.
He dragged a comb and heavier brush through his unruly mop of hair and tried to do it up into something decent. Wincing as every now and then it caught on a curl. He didn’t exactly have easy access to a shower or anything, and if he dunked his head in a trough he’d just get his clothes wet and probably start smelling bad. So his hair was turning out to be a damn struggle. Nothing he wasn’t used to with it though, Zephyr Breeze just had to put some muscle into it. Some pomade would’ve gone a long way to making this easier but that was something the barber didn’t just let him use willy-nilly. He finally did manage to get his hair up into a do that didn’t look horrible and that was just going to have to be good enough for Fancy Pants. Zephyr Breeze then smiled widely in front of the mirror to check out his teeth and—well—they weren’t sparkly white but they weren’t brown either. Coughing into his hand he checked to make sure his breath wouldn’t kill anybody too. Satisfied that his hygiene wasn’t too bad he patted his pockets to make sure the money was all still there and headed up out of the barbershop’s basement.
Fancy Pants was holding his game at the stage he owned in the middle of town, a huge theater with tons of room on the main floor and an open second story that looked down over it all. Zephyr Breeze had been there a couple times before, sometimes to gamble, sometimes to work, and sometimes to ogle the pretty ladies. Fancy Pants didn’t much care for him though so working there had been out of the question for a while now.
“Wonder if the drinks will be complementary for the gamblers,” Zephyr Breeze laughed to himself as he walked down the street.
Now the game wasn’t actually starting until later in the evening but Zephyr was still going to head to the stage and wait inside cause what’s a better way to spend your time than drinking and chatting up the ladies? Sides, he wanted to make sure he was actually going to be allowed in. Big waste of time if he showed up there tonight only to get the boot. He had to be careful to not get too drunk or spend too much before the game started though or he might go out too early. He’d gambled while drunk before and it didn’t exactly increase his chances of winning, even though he relied on plain dumb luck more than skill in the first place compared to most of these poker players.
Zephyr Breeze started whistling to himself as he saw the stage approaching down the street. You couldn’t miss it really, with its large size and gaudy exterior. A full three stories high and always brightly lit even in the middle of the night. The front door had doormen keeping a watchful eye out at all times to make sure no one unsavory entered and there always seemed to be raucous laughter and cheers pouring out from just behind those doors.
And of course like most days there were a lot of people out on the road right in front of it too. People either having a chat with each other or waiting for some friends to arrive before they went inside. Busy, busy, Fancy Pants certainly knew how to make his place the hot spot in town. Zephyr Breeze already looked out of place just walking through this crowd, they were from a far more elite circle than he could ever hope to be. Not like he cared about the looks and glares sent his way, no skin off his bones. Like usual he took that kind of thing in stride. All that mattered was how good he played cards and the money he currently had in his pockets. Which was enough to get himself a nice day in here on a normal day.
Of course the doormen recognized Zephyr too and as soon as he got close to the front door they both glared at him and the one on the left moved to block him from entering.
“Not today, Zephyr,” he said. “There’s a big poker game being held soon and we know that Fancy Pants isn’t going to want anyone like you hovering around it. Go bum for money or play poker somewhere else with the other bums.”
“I aint here to be a nuisance, friend. I’m here to play,” Zephyr Breeze smiled.
“Play? You’re nothing but a no good broke slimeball,” the other doorman said.
Zephyr Breeze shrugged. “Slimeball? Yeah, okay. No good? Maybe. But I definitely aint broke, pals.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a wadded up clump of bills and a coin purse that he opened to show off a number of golden bits. “This is at least enough to buy me into one hand, boys. High stakes games so yeah, maybe I’ll lose it all at once, but maybe I’ll win and keep getting to play. Money’s money, aint it? So what do you say you let me in? Fancy Pants wont have a problem with me spending money at his place after all. And I bet he’d like the chance to personally take it off my hands too.”
Both doormen peered at the money Zephyr was holding and then glanced at each other. Right shrugged at left and left rubbed the back of his head in debate. Finally he sighed and stepped aside to pull the door open for Zephyr.
“You had better not cause a scene or mess around during that game,” left told Zephyr Breeze.
“Unless winning is causing a scene you don’t have to worry about anything,” Zephyr told the doormen and stepped inside with a wink.
Left sighed as he closed the door back up and the two resumed standing guard silently for a moment before right chose to speak up again.
“You realize if he wins, Fancy Pants is probably going to fire our asses?”
“I know.”
Zephyr Breeze took in the glorious and rambunctious sights of the stage as he walked in. It sure was nice in here already. Dancers were performing on stages, waitresses in gaudy and revealing dresses went around delivering drinks, a band played in the corner, the whole place had been decorated even more than usual with streamers and bunches of flowers set up everywhere. And all in the middle of it was one big, circular table. Currently roped off with no one sitting at it just yet, it looked like five or six players were gonna be there along with Fancy Pants once the game began. Zephyr Breeze patted his pocket and walked towards it, ignoring the rest of what was going on in the house of entertainment. Fancy Pants had really outdone himself here; every chair was beautifully carved black wood with red cushions for sitting and the table looked brand new. The green felt surface was immaculate and clearly never played on.
“Buddy, I cannot wait to win on you,” Zephyr Breeze said to the table.
“What is a scoundrel like you doing here?” A frustrated, high-class voice came from behind Zephyr Breeze.
“I recognize that voice!” Zephyr Breeze grinned and turned around. “Fancy Pants! Fancy seeing you here.”
The rich magnate narrowed his eyes at the bum. As always, Fancy Pants was dressed in an expensive tuxedo with a golden rimmed monocle resting over his left eye and a perfectly trimmed thin mustache over his lips. “Very funny. Now I asked you a question.”
“I’m here to play in your game of course. Don’t worry, I’ve got the money,” Zephyr held up his hands in supplication.
“I have enough confidence in my doormen that they wouldn’t have let you in otherwise. Still, I almost want to say your money is no good here,” Fancy Pants folded his arms over his chest. “This is a high-stakes game with high class people playing. I don’t want you sullying my table.”
“Hey, hey, if that’s the case then just beat me early and clean me out. Come on, at least give me the chance to play a hand or two,” Zephyr pleaded, putting on his most harmless smile. He had always been good at making people think he was just a harmless ditz and flirt.
Fancy Pants rolled his eyes. “You’re lucky I’m a generous man. In the essence of fairness I will allow you to buy your way into the game. But you had better be on your best behavior, I don’t want you dragging down the reputation of this establishment.”
Zephyr Breeze was briefly distracted by a pretty waitress walking by before he looked back at Fancy Pants with a sheepish smile. “I promise I’ll behave.”
“Right...” Fancy Pants glared at him one last time before turning around and leaving to go talk to some other patrons in here.
“Alright, hard part’s over,” Zephyr chuckled. Now he was in the game for sure and all he needed to do was win. Easy. He won at cards all the time and if this morning was anything to go by luck was on his side today. He really, really hoped that luck wasn’t all used up when he drew that royal flush though. He also wouldn’t have put it totally past any of the players here to cheat, especially if they needed to save face against a guy like him.
He wasn’t worried though. Like most things, he wasn’t going to sweat it. Zephyr Breeze would play cards like always.
Zephyr spent the next few hours lounging around the stage, making passes at the waitresses and promising to tip big after he won at the poker table. Until then he kept his drinks to a minimum and mostly just flirted, occasionally whistling or calling up to some of the dancing girls on stage too. He earned a few ireful gazes from some of the higher class patrons but it was all water off a duck’s back. His legs were kicked up on the table and he leaned back in his chair, relaxing as best he could right now since Fancy Pants sure as hell wouldn’t let him put his legs up on the poker table.
As far as places to wait for something to happen this was a pretty good one. Zephyr was going to enjoy it as much as he could before the game started what with not normally being allowed in here. And if he won he was probably going to get banned from returning.
Zephyr Breeze drank down the last of the beer he had ordered from his favorite (today) waitress and placed the mug back on the table. Looking out one of the windows he could tell it was getting late. The game would begin soon. More and more people had flowed into the stage too, lots of gamblers who wouldn’t be playing along with a lot of Fancy Pants’ acquaintances and other rich folk. Boy was Zephyr going to enjoy taking thousands from Fancy Pants and whatever other moneybags he had gotten together for his game.
He rubbed his hands together and stood up out of his chair. “Alright, we starting soon or what? Unlike most of the people here I got places to be!” His loud and intentionally obnoxious voice carried over the whole open floor until it reached Fancy Pants’ ears. The monocled man had been mingling and drinking champagne with some other socialites.
The wealthy proprietor frowned at him but pulled a pocket watch from his tuxedo pocket anyways to check the time. “Hmm… it is just about time.” With a cough and a nod to the band to get them to stop playing for the moment, Fancy Pants took center stage in front of his poker table. “Ladies and gentlemen, in a moment we will be beginning the grand poker game that you all came here for. I now invite all the others who are playing in the game to join me here at the table. Thank you.”
Zephyr Breeze took that as his cue and walked towards the table while some of the employees here removed the rope and a dealer came out to stand beside Fancy Pants. Fancy Pants then took his seat, his back facing the stage while the dealer sat a few spaces down at the right side of the table. Zephyr grinned. He knew where he was going to sit. With that annoying smirk on his face he made sure to get to the poker table first and sat down right across from Fancy Pants. And of course Fancy Pants glared at him again while Zephyr just winked in return.
Four others came out from the crowd of people to sit at the poker table and play. Zephyr looked back and forth between them and while they were all certainly rich people he only recognized one: Silver Shill, a glasses wearing and mousy looking guy who was one of the chief executives of the Flim Flam Bros. gun company. He had a slick brown suit on and was doing his best to look like he belonged, but after Zephyr he was probably the most out of place guy at the table, being new money. The others all had that same pompous aura and look to them that said they didn’t have to work or do anything their entire lives. Born into money. And probably their parents too.
Well, Zephyr Breeze didn’t hate guys like that, that’s just the way the world worked. And he was fine with how his life had gone so far.
“It’s standard five-card poker,” the dealer said as everyone took their seats. “Everyone antes and we go clockwise starting from me on who first discards and draws new cards. Does everyone understand the rules?”
“Yes.” Everyone said at once—except for Zephyr who said “Oh yeah!”.
“Then I will now begin dealing,” the dealer said and pulled out a deck. It looked pristine and new, as expected of Fancy Pants, and the dealer expertly shuffled the cards before splaying them all out on the table, flipping them over, and then shuffling them back together. With a final riffle he cut the deck in two and placed the formerly bottom half on top. Then the cards began to fly.
One to each.
Two to each.
Three to each.
Four to each.
Five to each.
Zephyr Breeze looked at his first hand and hoped for the best. King of Clubs, Ten of Diamonds, Five of Clubs, Five of Spades, 2 of Diamonds. Well it could be worse but it could also be a lot better. He was still going to count himself lucky for having a pair right off the bat.
Now the ante came up and the dealer asked everyone to put fifty bits into the middle of the table.
Zephyr did his best not to sweat, that was more than half of what he had. If he actually did lose this first hand he wouldn’t have enough to ante up anymore. He knew it would be a high-stakes game but he was hoping for twenty at the start, not fifty. Still, he threw the coins he had in. Zephyr was no stranger to risk and a big gamble. He relished it. If he had to win here starting out with nothing more than a pair of fives then that’s what he’d do. Be a fun way to start off the game, get his heart pounding and also get on the nerves of these bigwigs.
Besides, in a game like this it was rare for more than one or two players to have anything more than a decent hand. It was possible nobody had anything better than two-pair or three-of-a-kind even after picking up their new cards. In fact, Zephyr could count more times he won with a high card than he won with a straight flush or royal flush.
Fancy Pants discarded three cards and was dealt three new ones. That meant that at best he had a pair of aces that he kept and he might’ve just gotten some more help or no help at all. Zephyr Breeze was paying close attention to his face as Fancy looked at his new cards but the philanthropist gave nothing away, he had a good poker face. The others were the same aside from Silver Shill, who couldn’t stop himself from sweating a little across his forehead as he asked for four new cards. Meanwhile one of the other players folded altogether right from the start. Not a stupid thing to do, in fact it was probably what Silver Shill should’ve done too, but it was boring to Zephyr. It was Zephyr’s turn next and he calmly asked for three cards himself while wearing his same easygoing grin as always.
He had a good poker face too, and that’s why he didn’t give anything away when the Five of Hearts came into his hand. Three-of-a-kind, something with a high probability of being the strongest hand at the table. Zephyr Breeze wasn’t going to raise though if it came down to it. First off because everyone would know he had less than fifty bits left and secondly cause he didn’t want to tip his hand. So he waited to see what the others were going to do and at best he would call with what he could.
When Fancy Pants didn’t raise, Zephyr decided to do one of the things he did best: annoy people.
“It aint that bad for you right off the bat, is it?” He asked their host.
Fancy Pants frowned and stared across the table at Zephyr Breeze. “Perhaps I’m lulling someone into a false sense of security.”
“Oh sure, sure, I bet that’s what’s happening. Definitely don’t only have a pair of Twos or something,” Zephyr Breeze chuckled.
Fancy Pants’ eyes narrowed. “I thought I told you to be on your best behavior.”
“Hey, this is just part of the game too,” Zephyr shrugged. “Bluffs, psyching people out, that’s as big a part of poker as the cards themselves.”
“So it is. But we should also move things along,” Fancy Pants snorted and glanced over to the player to his left. “Well? Call, raise, or fold?”
“Raise, actually,” he said and threw another fifty bits in.
Silver Shill folded when that happened, running a hand through his smooth hair as she shook his head. He was showing off his amateurishness.
Because the guy next to Silver Shill had also already folded, it was Zephyr’s turn, and there was only one thing he could do.
“Well this is a little embarrassing but I can’t call that in full. Tell you what, I’ll cover what I can and then when I win the hand I’ll only take the initial antes everyone through out. Sound fair?” Zephyr grinned as he looked from person to person, around the table he heard the onlookers muttering in distaste.
Fancy Pants rolled his eyes. “I suppose I should have expected as much. Very well , Zephyr, if you win the hand then that’s what will happen. If .”
Zephyr could tell how badly he was getting on Fancy’s nerves already. Best to not poke that hornet’s nest too much just yet. That could come later. Right now he still wanted to just play.
“Right on,” Zephyr said and pushed all the remaining money he had in his pockets out onto the table.
After that the guy on Zephyr’s left also folded and then Fancy Pants called the extra fifty thrown out. Leaving him, Fancy Pants, and the one who had raised.
“Are there any further bets?” The dealer asked the players.
A series of shaking heads was his answer. He nodded and gestured to the players. “Reveal your hands then, please. Starting with you, Mr. Fancy Pants.”
Fancy Pants put his cards down and to Zephyr’s great amusement he was almost right. Fancy Pants had a three-of-a-kind of Twos. The other player clicked his tongue in annoyance and placed his cards on the felt as well, showing a high two-pair made of Queens and Jacks. As soon as those cards were down a wide smile broke out on Zephyr’s face as he prepared to gloat over his first (of many to be sure) victory for the night.
“Well that’s just too bad but it looks like lady luck wants me to keep playing for now,” Zephyr said and put down his hand, showing the three Fives dead center.
“Three-of-a-kind with Fives, the high hand.” The dealer nodded to Zephyr Breeze.
Around the table the onlookers murmured and some huffed in annoyance and dislike as Zephyr Breeze won the first hand of the game. He was not endearing himself to them at all. Whether he had the skill or the luck, they just wanted someone like him gone from the game.
“And I’ll be taking back my fifty and all of yours, too,” Zephyr said as he reached out to rake it all in, only giving back what Fancy Pants and the other player had raised. “Thank you, thank you.”
“Laugh now, Zephyr. Truth be told I’m also happy you get to keep playing, it’ll be more fun to take back everything you think you’ve won,” Fancy Pants said as he sipped a glass of champagne a waitress had brought.
“Not a big deal,” Zephyr shrugged. “After all I could just bow out right now couldn’t I? Take my winnings and go, a lot richer than how I came in. But don’t worry, I won’t be doing that. You all haven’t lost enough yet.” He winked.
“I say, you are not exactly the kind of company I expected at this game,” the player immediately to Zephyr’s left said.
“His money is still good,” Fancy Pants said. “As distasteful as he is.”
Zephyr Breeze shrugged and sat back as the dealer re-shuffled the deck and flicked cards out to everyone again. The mood at the table was considerably more serious now as nobody wanted Zephyr to win another round again. Of course Zephyr was still sporting the same cocky smile he always did. When he saw his hand though the only thing that kept that smile up was his trained poker face. Junk. Absolute junk. Queen high and chances of either a straight or a flush were one in a million. Zephyr loved to make stupid far out gambles sometimes but his goal here was to win big, he couldn’t afford to lose too much this early. He shrugged, still smiling, and folded when the dealer came to him.
“Not as lucky this round but what are you gonna do?” He leaned back some more and almost kicked his feet up onto the table before catching himself.
“Lose, I would say,” Fancy Pants icily said to him.
“This round. Not the whole game,” Zephyr Breeze said right back.
Being out of it already, Zephyr instead decided to keep a close eye on all of the other players to look for tells and how they played the game. Fancy Pants ended up winning the pot this time with a Nine high straight. Silver Shill on the other hand looked like a guy who didn’t know when to fold. Not that it mattered for him, since even at an expensive game like this everything he lost was just a drop in a bucket.
The next hand Zephyr was dealt looked a lot better. But it was risky all the same. Four Diamonds and then a measly Jack of Clubs. He could try getting rid of the Jack and hope for a flush but if he didn’t get a Diamond at best he would end up with a pair and at worst ace high.
This time though, this was the sort of gamble he would gladly take. The antes were in and as the dealer went around the table everyone got their new cards until it was Zephyr’s turn.
“One,” he said to the dealer and didn’t even bother looking up at anyone else to gauge their reactions. The thing is, asking for only one card was a good bluff strategy. Even if he didn’t get anything now the others might think it was too risky to challenge him.
The dealer slid a card over the felt and Zephyr calmly picked it up, putting it in his hand before even really looking at it.
Nine of Diamonds.
This really is my day, aint it? Zephyr Breeze grinned internally. I can’t remember the last time I was this damn lucky at Poker.
Fancy Pants ended up folding, which was disappointing since Zephyr wanted to get more money off him, and the next guy just called. But then it came time for Silver Shill and that new money fellow raised. Fifty bits were pushed out into the table. Zephyr Breeze was plenty happy for that, having a flush like this gave him the opportunity to make a lot of money this round. The likelihood of someone else at the table having anything better was very low. Even getting a flush was already low chances, so someone having something like a full house or four-of-a-kind to beat it was practically crazy.
That’s why when it came to Zephyr he raised, pushing another fifty bits into the pot. Everyone except for Silver Shill folded after that. Silver Shill looked over to Zephyr Breeze with a frown, trying to size him up and see if he was bluffing or not. But Zephyr had that same cocky, easygoing, attitude as usual.
“Well, Mr. Shill? It’s your move,” the dealer said to the other player.
“Thank you,” Silver Shill nodded and looked over his cards one more time. Zephyr almost felt bad for beating on an obvious beginner like Silver Shill, but maybe the rube shouldn’t have joined this game if he wasn’t prepared. At last Silver opened his mouth again. “Call.” He said and pushed fifty more bits in.
After that it was time for the cards to come down. Zephyr Breeze showed his first, fanning out the red flush on the table.
When Silver Shill saw it he bit his lip and roughly dragged a hand through his hair, almost pulling on it. Putting his cards down on the felt showed a 4-8 straight. Ouch. That would’ve been a good hand but Zephyr just happened to be a little luckier this time.
“Close one, close one,” Zephyr said, laughing as he pulled all the money to himself and started making it into neat little piles around his spot. It couldn’t compare in the slightest to what these other players actually had on them but Zephyr had still so far won the most.
“You’re doing well, Zephyr. Perhaps it was good that you came here since you’re certainly making the game more entertaining,” Fancy Pants said and looked around at the onlookers.
It was true, everyone was finding this quite interesting. Even if the rich socialites and businesspeople watching didn’t exactly like an underdog like Zephyr he was still putting on a good show.
“I just like to have a fun time. Guess it’s infectious,” Zephyr said.
“Indeed,” Fancy Pants muttered and with another nod to the dealer the next hand began.
That was the nature of the game from then on, Zephyr Breeze always in the lead (when it came to overall winnings) and only losing a little most of the time or folding when it was smart. He lost one big hand to an unfortunate full house but at least it wasn’t Fancy Pants who was the winner either. Fancy Pants of course played a solid game but as time wore on it became obvious he was getting more and more frustrated that he couldn’t break Zephyr and clean him out. Zephyr for his part probably could’ve bowed out of the game long ago but it was more than just winning big now—he wanted the others to lose big too. Chalk it up to his gambling nature but that dumb idea just made him really excited on the inside. How was he supposed to resist anyways? In front of a huge crowd like this, Fancy Pants’ own circle, and he had the opportunity to totally show the man up and take a massive amount of bits from him.
So Zephyr Breeze was gambling again.
Maybe it was dumb and he should’ve just left to go get a nice gift for Fluttershy and then spend the rest of his winnings in… “other” ways, but Zephyr was enjoying this game of poker way too much right now. He made a promise to himself that he was going to win a huge pot from Fancy Pants to end the night. Whether he had to bluff his way to it or just get a strong hand that’s what he was going to do. To enjoy things even more he had one of the waitresses bring him over an elaborate cocktail. Sipping that in front of Fancy Pants just made the host that much more annoyed.
When the next hand started to get dealt, Zephyr knew what his plan was to end things on a high note.
He smugly watched each card come sliding to him before picking them all up and then making an overexaggerated yawn and smile. “Hey, looks like I’m winning this hand too.”
It was part of a bluff he was planning but in truth he did have a decent hand: Black Aces and Eights with the Jack of hearts.
“I think you’ve had enough lucky draws,” Silver Shill said as he glared at Zephyr.
“Think whatever you want but my luck aint running out tonight,” Zephyr shrugged.
“We’ll see, won’t we?” Fancy Pants said.
The anteing started after that with only the player to Zephyr’s left folding from the outset. When it got time to ask for new cards, Fancy Pants asked for three, the next guy two, Silver Shill four , the guy next to him two, and finally when it came to Zephyr-
“None. I don’t need any,” Zephyr told the dealer.
The others all looked at him and he heard a wave of murmurs go through the crowd watching. It was a bold strategy and most would probably (correctly) assume he was bluffing. So he just needed to bluff harder the more the round went on.
Zephyr just shrugged, playing up the act. “You all heard me.”
When the time for new bets came though it was clear that Fancy Pants was going to attempt to call his bluff for now. “Raise. Fifty.” The rich man said and slid his bits to the center of the table.
Silver Shill had the sense to fold this time but the other two called Fancy’s raise, bringing it back to Zephyr.
“I’ll call your fifty, and raise you one hundred more,” Zephyr said and casually pushed his bits in.
The other two folded immediately, but not Fancy Pants.
“Someone’s trying to bluff, is he?” Fancy Pants raised a mocking eyebrow at Zephyr Breeze. “Very well. I’ll call your one hundred and raise you one hundred more.”
“Oh? You finally trying to actually get me out of this game? It aint happening here though. You want two hundred? I’ll raise you five hundred.” Zephyr Breeze pushed a huge pile of his money into the center, it was enough now where even these rich people were greedily leering in and the other players at the table were looking with concern at Fancy Pants.
Zephyr Breeze wasn’t finished yet either. “Man oh man, how embarrassing would it be if you lost this hand to me? Raising so confidently and all that. But when you lose you’ll be the biggest loser of the night and it’ll happen right in front of all your little friends and acquaintances.”
Fancy Pants glowered at him. “Call .”
“Ohhh, just calling this time? Not confident enough to raise and lose more? Well let me help you out there,” Zephyr said and threw every last bit of money he had into the pot. “I’m all in. Now you call me or fold.”
Seeing the amount of money Zephyr put in, as well as his confidence and taking into account how lucky he’d been tonight, made Fancy Pants pause for once. He looked down at his own hand: a three-of-a-kind with Fours. Decent, but was it good enough for him to call Zephyr’s bet? Was he really bluffing? And if he went all in here and it turned out Zephyr was just baiting him it would be humiliating . Losing like that in front of everyone.
“You don’t have it,” Fancy Pants finally said. “You’re not getting your way this time, Zephyr.”
“Pff,” Zephyr snorted. “Put your money where your mouth is then. And even if you’re right then so what? I lose and I go back to having nothing, which is how I woke up this morning, big deal. But if you lose here it means you just lost a whole bunch of money to some no good bum, you’ll be out way more money than you woke up with today and people will be talking about it for ages.” Zephyr Breeze smirked at Fancy Pants and leaned over the table. “So what’s it gonna be? Call? Or fold?”
Either way Fancy Pants was in a hard spot and for the first time so far his poker face slipped a little and he found himself sweating. Three-of-a-kind was a good hand, he knew that, but there was still so much that beat it. What if Zephyr even had a three-of-a-kind with Fives? That would be excruciating. And he had a point, Fancy had way more to lose than Zephyr did and if he got baited into being cleaned out at his own game he’d never live it down.
He wasn’t willing to make that gamble.
With great irritation and the urge to crush his cards in his hand, Fancy Pants laid them face down on the table. “I fold.”
“Alright!” Zephyr Breeze yelled and pumped his arm in celebration. “Thank you, thank you. This has been a wonderful night.” He said while waving to all of the onlookers who were absolutely flabbergasted that Zephyr Breeze had just won such a large pot and bested Fancy Pants at the same time. The inside of the stage was loud and uproarious with surprise. He could see scornful and surprised faces as he looked across the crowd, and it just made him grin even more.
And Zephyr Breeze wasn’t about to show his hand either. He didn’t have to. And he didn’t want Fancy Pants to know if he was bluffing or not. So he placed it all face down too and cracked his fingers before yawning and stepping out of his chair. “Well it’s been fun you guys but I think I’m going to take my winnings and head on out of here.”
Fancy Pants’s eye twitched. “Not going to give me the chance to win back my money?”
“Nope,” Zephyr winked at him. “Maybe you’ll have better luck the next time we play.” He looked down at the big pile of bits and bills in front of him. “Hmm, could kind of use a briefcase for all of this if you’ve got one to lend out? I’ll even pay you for it.”
“That won’t be necessary,” Fancy Pants icily said. He then glanced at one of the workers under his employ. “Fetch Mr. Zephyr Breeze a briefcase that he can hold his money in.”
Zephyr basked in the glory as he waited to be able to take his money on out of here, basked in the glory and the annoyance of everyone he had just beaten. Boy did it feel good. And boy did it feel good for a gamble like that to pay off, he loved gambling precisely because of that. Hell, he’d still love it even if Fancy Pants had called his bluff and won. The point was how good it felt to take a risk. Now he could get an even better gift for Fluttershy than he planned and he could probably go at least a week this time before he lost it all in another game of poker.
When the briefcase was full, Zephyr took it from the worker and gave a final wave and obnoxious smirk to Fancy Pants and the others. “I’ll see you around, fellas.”
He turned and began walking through the large crowd between him and the exit to the stage. Weathering those angry glares was no sweat to him, he just squeezed his way through with swagger, being as arrogant as possible. “Scuse me, pardon me—hey baby, you’re looking good—pardon me, coming through.”
When he got to the last few people of the crowd and pushed them aside to leave he found himself suddenly blocked from the front door.
“Excuse me, pal-”
He felt the powerful whumph of the gunshot in his stomach before he heard it and Zephyr Breeze went down immediately, the briefcase falling from his grip. Screams of terror rang out from the crowd as Oak Tree grabbed the briefcase and ran off out the front door with it. Zephyr Breeze just barely caught a glimpse of him shrugging off the two doormen outside before the doors closed shut again. Above him now the blurry faces of the crowd blocked out the ceiling and Zephyr’s vision swam around and all became muddled together. Barely, with the last bit of strength he had in his body, he managed to tilt up his head and look down at the bullet wound in his stomach. His hands were reflexively clasped over it and blood flowed freely out between them. But he couldn’t feel anything, just cold.
Zephyr Breeze tilted his head back and closed his eyes, Fluttershy briefly appearing to him in the darkness.
Well, them’s the breaks.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Swordfighting's A Dying Art
The city of Las Pegasus was relatively new in Equestria, forming up as a recent boom town after silver was found in the hills around it. As such it became a popular and sprawling city in no time despite it being far and out of the way from the capitol. Because of its importance and wealth it had already gotten a rail line to it as well. However, as had become common knowledge, the trains going to Las Pegasus had a greater tendency to be robbed than the ones going to other major cities. The reason for this was there simply wasn’t much else on the way, it took longer for the authorities to respond and it was easier for outlaws to flee into the wilderness. Folks petitioned for heavier security on the trains but neither Las Pegasus nor Canterlot wanted to foot the bill. And it was still safer than traveling by wagon or horseback so once again the common folk were left without much recourse.
A young woman slept in her booth on the train to Las Pegasus, feet raised up and resting on the empty booth opposite her. She was a lean thing with not an ounce of fat on her and not a single curve to her chest. Not particularly tall but what height she had seemed to come entirely from her long legs. The woman seemed to be making something of an odd fashion statement with how she dressed as well, black boots, black pants, black shirt, black hat. It honestly had made a lot of the others who had seen her board the train nervous.
Course she only wore an outfit like that cause she thought it looked cool. That was Rainbow Dash’s only reason.
A slight bump in the tracks woke her from her slumber and she shifted about on her booth briefly, yawning and tilting back her hat so a few locks of untidy rainbow hair fell over her face. Rainbow Dash inhaled deeply through her nose, making a distinctly unladylike noise, and sat up straight as she took a big stretch. She was in one of the back cars of the train in the poorer seats and was one of the only ones sitting back here at the moment, her luggage in the overhang above the seats while a folded up newspaper rested next to her thighs.
Rainbow Dash glanced out the window—or tried to before remembering she had rolled the blinds down. With a frown she hooked a finger around the side of the blinds and peaked out them, momentarily being forced to squint thanks to the sunlight. All she saw out there was empty plains anyways.
“Still not there, huh? Not even close,” Rainbow Dash yawned and sat back. “Trains are so boring.”
She had been trying to get to Las Pegasus for a while now but it was a pretty long trip. Since the only rail line went from Las Pegasus to Canterlot you first had to go to Canterlot to get on the train, which ended up making things pretty roundabout for her. And all because of nothing more than a rumor and a hope.
Rainbow Dash was tracking someone down. Someone who apparently was in or had recently been in Las Pegasus.
It had been a few years at this point though since she had last seen them, and she was starting to get a little worried that she might never catch them. Every little word and rumor had so far turned out to either be false or too late in reaching her ears. She wasn’t going to lie, she had had plenty of fun and done a lot of amazing stuff in the meantime as she traveled around Equestria, but she really wanted to complete what had been her mission in life for years now.
Rainbow Dash reached over to the newspaper and unfolded it, sliding out a piece of paper that had been tucked into it. With a glare on her face she looked at the wanted poster that held the face of the woman she was hunting down.
LIGHTNING DUST
WANTED: DEAD
The sneering face of Lightning Dust threatened to make Rainbow Dash so angry she tore the wanted poster to pieces. But she liked keeping it around to remind herself of that anger. This was the very first wanted poster Rainbow Dash had seen of her old friend. She remembered angrily tearing it off the wall and getting into a huge fight with the locals…
Now she was in a really foul mood. Bored out of her mind and stuck thinking about unpleasant memories. That time where she had been learning how to sword fight was the happiest time of her life but now it was spoiled thanks to both of her former apprentices. One was a lone psychopath who killed their teacher and the other had gone and joined some gang terrorizing people all over the country. At least she parted with Indigo on better terms than Lightning Dust. But Indigo still annoyed her, not seeming to care at all about avenging their teacher or even following along in his honorable ways. Rainbow Dash wasn’t just out for revenge, she wanted to show the whole country there was still meaning in using a sword. Its time hadn’t died.
That’s why she had essentially become something of a bounty hunter, mercenary, and traveling hero all at once while she went around Equestria. She was trying to spread her name so people all over would talk about the amazing swordfighting woman who could even stop gun wielding bandits and murderers. She was trying to become a folk hero that others could look up to you. Maybe if she became famous enough, and stopped enough bad guys, she’d even start a renaissance in the art of swordsmanship. Unlikely, but Rainbow Dash loved to dream big.
First though she would need to kill the dangerous Lightning Dust. Who had been doing an excellent job of giving the sword a bad name with her various deeds across Equestria.
Lightning Dust wasn’t just wanted dead because she had killed their teacher, she had killed and killed and killed again until she was just as feared as the Shadowbolt Gang and the lone wolf outlaw Sunset Shimmer. Lightning loved to carve up anyone who so much as looked at her the wrong way. The one good thing about that was that it always easy to tell who her victims were. It wasn’t just personal with Rainbow Dash, she’d be doing the whole country a huge favor.
As soon as she got to Las Pegasus and could get on her trail for real that is.
What a pain. What a huge pain.
With how long it had taken her to even get on the way to Las Pegasus the trail was probably going to be completely cold again anyways. If there was at least something she could do there though like take out some other criminal the trip would at least be partially worth it. Rainbow Dash hadn’t really gotten to use her sword skills in a little while, she didn’t want to get rusty. Most of the time she was only able to practice the steps and the movements anyways. The last time she had had a duel was… who even knows.
Perhaps next time she should look for a marauding tribe of Buffalo Men. They didn’t use swords but they didn’t use guns either. It had to be better practice, and far more exciting and visceral, to fight some hatchet and knife-wielding warriors than some gunslingers. But Rainbow Dash still wanted a real duel that involved her crossing blades with a skilled opponent. Only problem with that was there were exactly two people in the whole country who could provide that for her.
Rainbow Dash cracked her neck, then her fingers, and stood up from her seat. This damn train wasn’t going to get to Las Pegasus any faster but at least she could stretch her feet. Glancing around the car she was in she noticed it was mostly empty, and the ones who were in it weren’t really paying any attention to her. She decided to take a quick walk to the back of the train just to give herself something to do. The further back she went the poorer the passengers seemed to get—Rainbow Dash had only narrowly avoided sitting in the poorest compartments thanks to her fleecing a bank robber before turning him in before she came aboard the train. She wouldn’t have really cared to be honest, she was used to way worse conditions while living out on the road. But she wasn’t going to complain about a comfy booth for her to rest in either.
When she made it to the back of the train she took a step outside the caboose and placed her hands on the short railing of the outside section, watching the tracks as they went by.
“I could really go for a drink right now. Or a smoke,” Rainbow Dash sighed.
It was still just midday out right now. Would be a long time before they made it to Las Pegasus. She doubted the scenery would get any better either, nothing but plains and tumbleweed out there to gander at. Naturally she got bored pretty quick and decided to head back to her seat. Wouldn’t want anyone getting into her luggage while she was away.
The moment she turned around the sound of gunshots came from further down the track near the head of the train. Rainbow Dash’s eyes went wide and she quickly ran back into the train. A lot of the other passengers had stood up in shock too, more gunshots came down the carriages and some engineers and attendants began to run down to the engine to see what was going on. Rainbow Dash ran into her car to see a well-dressed woman running from the one ahead of theirs, she came over the buckeye coupler without worrying about her own safety and kept running right up until she tripped and fell on her face. Rainbow Dash went to go help her up and see what was going on.
“Woah, where’s the fire?” Rainbow Dash asked as she helped the lady to her feet.
She shook her head a few times and pointed back in the direction she had come from. “T-The train is being robbed!”
Rainbow Dash looked ahead briefly to the other cars and then back at the lady. “Seriously?”
“I saw them! They came from the ridge to the southwest on horseback and boarded the train!”
Despite the lady’s fear, Rainbow Dash did nothing other than pump her arm in excitement. “Yes!”
Up on top of that very same ridge, Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat sat atop their horses as they watched the train robbery take place. Most of the rest of the gang was down there doing the heavy-lifting. Sunny Flare just felt like watching over things today and cleaning up, the train robbery hadn’t even been her idea in the first place. In fact this was the first train that the Shadowbolt Gang had ever knocked over.
“I guess I owe Jet Set and Upper Crust an apology. It looks like they’re managing things well,” Sunny Flare said as she watched from far away.
“I figured you were just going to shoot them when they dared to suggest doing something to you,” Sugarcoat said.
“Admittedly the thought crossed my mind. I’m the one who decides what my gang does and no one else,” Sunny Flare said. “Buuut I was also a little bored of ambushing wagons. There’s probably all sorts of valuables on that train.”
Sugarcoat glanced at her and the barest hint of a smile appeared on her face. “And if our first train robbery goes wrong then you have two others to take the fall?”
Sunny Flare grinned. “I can’t lie that I’m in the mood to shoot someone today too.”
“Even if Jet Set and Upper Crust mess something up, Sour Sweet and the others should keep things going fine,” Sugarcoat said. “Maybe you should’ve told them to round up the conductors for you or some of the guests?”
“Maybe I should just shoot Jet Set and Upper Crust anyways to set an example?” Sunny Flare suggested, lazily cupping her chin in a hand.
Sugarcoat admittedly didn’t know if she was joking or not.
Rainbow Dash darted back to her booth while chaos erupted in the train. Whatever was going on up by the front of the train hadn’t reached her yet so she still had time to get ready. If someone was robbing a train they probably wanted to either kill or hold the conductor hostage, so the first car of the locomotive with the engine and boiler and all that was probably already under the bandits’ control. At least that’s what Rainbow Dash figured. This was just the kind of thing she was hoping would happen. With a smile on her face she reached up to the luggage railing above her seat and grabbed a long and thin box down along with a much messier bag.
The bag she tossed on the floor while the box she carefully set on the booth and kneeled in front of. There were two latches along the length of the box that Rainbow Dash flipped open, she then opened it up and grinned.
Her sword. As pristine and well taken care of as ever. A cavalry saber gifted to her by her teacher years ago with a black sheath and a golden handle. Rainbow Dash removed the blade from her box and quickly attached it to her hip. She wished she had a mirror right now to pose in cause damn did she love the way she looked wearing her sword. The sword wasn’t just the only thing she was getting either, Rainbow Dash reached into her messy bag and pulled a leather bundle out of it. Unfurling that revealed a dozen throwing knives on the inside. She pulled a few loose and put them in her boots, tucked behind her waist in her belt, and hidden tucked into her shirt and sleeves
Now she was ready to deal with whoever it was that was trying to rob this train.
She turned around to give a reassuring smile to the other passengers in the car who had been watching her. “You guys just stay here and be safe. You’re about to be a part of something really special.” Rainbow Dash walked to the door that led to the outside of this car and the connection to the next. “I really wish I had a cape too, would be so awesome.”
At the front of the train, inside the conductor’s little apartment, were two dead bodies, two unsure criminals, and one bored Indigo Zap. Jet Set and Upper Crust both stood in front of the controls for the train, the various levers and other tools giving them no indication of what they were. Meanwhile the ones who could help them out, the conductor and the chief engineer, had both immediately been shot by them the moment the robbery had begun.
The plan initially was to board the train, start robbing the passengers, take it over, and then have it come to a stop right around where Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat were waiting so they could ransack the whole thing way easier and didn’t have to worry about their horses getting tired or any other kind of time limit. That plan had gone awry the moment Jet Set and Upper Crust realized they didn’t know how a train actually worked.
“We really should’ve just held them hostage instead of shooting them...” Upper Crust said as she held her head in worry.
“I’m sure we can figure out how these levers work, even if we just have to start pulling them at random,” Jet Set said as he kept looking over them.
Indigo Zap rolled her eyes. “No, you’re definitely not doing that. You might make the whole train derail while we’re on it. At this point we’ll just have everyone rob it like normal and then get back off it.” She looked at the hatch leading to the boiler powering the train. “Who the hell knows how long it’ll take this thing to slow down and stop without putting more wood in there.”
“Sunny’s gonna kill us for messing up,” Upper Crust shook her head, on the verge of tears.
“Well instead of standing around here and being useless you should go back with the others and start gathering valuables from the passengers,” Indigo Zap suggested.
Upper Crust instead started to pace back and forth in a panic while Jet Set hesitantly began searching through the pockets of the conductor and engineer in case they had instructions or a guide on them. Meanwhile the train kept speeding on and if it wasn’t brought to a stop soon it would go right by Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat and where the gang was supposed to regroup. Even though they were sure to get a great haul anyways it wasn’t going to be something that reflected well on the couple who had come up with the plan. Indigo Zap was content to sit back and watch the two screwups flounder, not like she had anything better to do.
She idly stared down at the rapier on her hip. If only there was someone worth fighting on this train instead of a bunch of scared passengers.
Meanwhile a few cars down, Trenderhoof was leading a pair of other Shadowbolt members as they threatened and stole from the guests. Each of them had a bag for money and jewelry and they had no problem waving their guns around. When the passengers had realized just who it was that was robbing them any thought of resistance left their minds. They knew they’d be lucky to not be shot by these people by the time this was over.
Trenderhoof had already made a pretty good score just getting the pretty ladies of the car to empty their purses. He left his goons to take care of the men.
“Wooh, well aren’t you something?” Trenderhoof said to a particularly curvy lady as she sat against the window of the train. She was pale of skin with red lipstick and auburn hair, a flowered hat was her accomplice and she wore a velvet purple dress with an open window at the top that showed off her ample bosom. As if to accentuate it further she wore a golden necklace with an amber pendant that hung down right between her breasts.
Trenderhoof dragged his hand through his hair and smiled at the lady, licking his lips. “Why don’t you take that off for me, sweetheart.”
She quickly brought up her shaking hands to the back of her neck and went to unclasp the necklace when Trenderhoof stopped her.
“Hold on, hold on. Who says I was talking about that?” He grinned and brought his gun down, touching the barrel to the top part of her dress right below the breasts and dragging on it, fully intending to expose the lady.
She squeaked and squeezed her eyes shut, turning away from him. “Please… don’t.”
He didn’t care. “What a shame, wish I had more time for you right now. But we’ll be stopping this train soon and I’ll be back. You better still be sitting here, else I’ll be pretty mad.”
With another tug he pulled down her dress in the front and the lady cried as her breasts and the rosy bra she wore over them was exposed. She wanted to cover herself with her hands but she was too scared. His gun may have been hooker over her dress but it was still aimed right at her and his finger was on the trigger. All she could do was sit back and pray for it to be over at this point.
“That’s a really fine view I must admit,” Trenderhoof said as he stared up and down the lady as she cried. “Do still have to fill this bag up first but I think I’ve at least got enough time for a touch or two.”
He dropped the bag of money and valuables he was carrying and reached out with his left hand towards the lady-
When a figure swung down from on top of the train car feet first and smashed through the window, slamming into Trenderhoof and knocking him onto the floor of the car where he hit his head and went out cold. Glass went everywhere as the other passengers shouted in terror of this new arrival while Rainbow Dash grinned as she crouched on top of the disabled Shadowbolt. Trenderhoof’s two underlings, who still had their guns drawn, were no more than ten feet away from Dash.
“Good aim and I stuck the landing,” she said and playfully slapped Trenderhoof’s cheek. “Sorry pal but something tells me you probably deserved it anyways.”
She stood up while the other two Shadowbolts were still in shock at what the hell had just happened and the passengers were all staring at her, including the lady she had just rescued.
Finally the thug in front of the other one managed to regain his wits. “Who the fuck are you?!” He shouted and lifted his gun to shoot her.
In one smooth motion, Rainbow Dash ducked down while bringing her right hand to her left wrist and pulling one of her throwing knives from her sleeve. Before he could properly aim and pull the trigger at her she had flung the knife with deadly speed and accuracy at him, impaling him in the chest. With a pained gasp he dropped his gun and bag and brought his hands to the knife embedded in the center of his chest. A look of horror came over his face as his body seized up and he fell over backwards, dead. The passengers screamed while the last Shadowbolt briefly looked down at his buddy in shock.
Unlike him though, Rainbow Dash wasn’t wasting any rime. She jumped up and drew her saber from its sheath as she made her way to take out the last threat in the train car.
He screamed and took a step back as he tried to put a bullet in her but as soon as he leveled his gun to fire, Rainbow Dash acrobatically jumped on top of one of he seats and then over the aisle to another one. The one panicked shot he got out went wide (going over the heads of some of the passengers too) before she came down at him and slashed him across the forearm with her razor sharp saber. He cried out in pain and dropped his gun on reflex, reaching up with his left hand to cradle his wounded arm.
Right up until Rainbow Dash stabbed him in the gut. A twist and a pull later and he was dead on the floor of the train too.
Rainbow Dash grinned down at her handiwork and then looked across the faces of the passengers she had just rescued. “Alright, you all stay safe! Rainbow Dash is here to save the day!”
She flicked the sword to get some of the blood off and then marched to the door leading to the outside of the train again and the next car over. The passengers she left behind were completely befuddled. Grateful of course, but confused as to what had just happened. Of course soon they realized that all the valuables that had been stolen from them were lying right there on the floor in three separate bags. It became something of a scramble as everyone went to retrieve their things and make sure none of the other passengers stole anything.
Rainbow Dash meanwhile deftly hopped across the somewhat unsafe gap to the other car. Peaking in she made sure the others still collecting money and tormenting the passengers didn’t seem to have noticed the gunshot from their friend. Or perhaps they just thought it was normal. She still had the element of surprise on her side, even though at close range she had the advantage with her sword and knives there still wasn’t a lot of room to really run around in inside a train car. And she couldn’t let the other passengers get hurt. Looking to the sides of the train she noticed a few people on horseback on each side, keeping pace with the train near the front cars. More members of the gang. If she went back on the roof they might spot her this time.
Rainbow Dash cracked her neck and put her hand on the handle leading into the next car. “Whatever, I like being direct anyways.”
Back at the front of the train, Indigo Zap idly watched as both Sour Sweet and Lemon Zest alongside the tracks. They had their guns with them and were threatening the passengers in the first few cars, acting like they were going to start shooting through the windows at them. She rolled her eyes at how childish they were being. But even that was still better entertainment than the idiot couple here with her in the conductor’s cab. Indigo Zap had to threaten him again but Jet Set finally got the message that she wasn’t going to let him screw around with the train’s controls while they were still on it. They’d rob it and get off while it was moving the same way other train robbers did it.
She heard a few gunshots come from further back on the train and sighed. “Idiots can’t help themselves? Waste of bullets if you ask me...”
Only the more she listened the more it sounded off. There would be one or two shots, then a pause for a couple of minutes, then one or two more that sounded like they were coming from closer .
Indigo Zap frowned. She couldn’t actually see back into the train cause of the huge container right behind the cab that was filled with wood for the furnace and boiler. The tender or something, whatever it was called. Something seemed wrong though, it didn’t sound like the other Shadowbolts were just playing around and shooting passengers or scaring them. Jet Set and Upper Crust hadn’t been paying attention and none of the riders had changed position either, but Indigo Zap was still wary.
“Tch,” she clicked her tongue and made to step up onto the huge pile of wooden logs. “I’m going to check on our guys getting the money together. You two stay here and don’t touch anything!”
“Uh, w-whatever you say...” Jet Set gulped.
She hopped up the little ladder for the big container and started walking across the wood. Halfway across she drew her rapier, just in case. She didn’t want to be taken by surprise.
The first car of the train after the engine and the tender was the crew compartment. Which meant the only people inside here were a bunch of dead bodies shoved into the rooms along the side of the corridor. Indigo Zap still tentatively kept her ears open and her eyes wide in case anything was amiss as she jumped from the tender onto the platform of the crew compartment. She pulled open the handle and walked inside, looking down the straight corridor to the door on the other end. There was a window on both doors but neither of them were particularly clear and she couldn’t really make out much more of what was behind it other than the outside of the train car and the first passenger car jostling behind it.
Well, dining car more accurately. There had been some passengers in there when they first boarded the train but they were robbed and subdued quickly. Now there should just be a couple of Shadowbolts left behind to look over shit.
When she got out of the crew compartment she tried squinting and looking over the coupler from her side into the window of the dining car. Instead of a couple recognizable blurs she only saw one figure standing there. That was bad.
Indigo looked to her right, Lemon was out there riding along with the train and some others. She whistled to grab the green-haired girl’s attention and waved her over, pointing at the dining car. Hoping that got her message across she took a deep breath and hopped over the coupler to the dining car. Her rapier was still up in defensive position in front of her face, her hand was taut and curled around the handle, and she was ready to spring forth and eliminate any threat. It may have been the age of the firearm now but that didn’t mean a sword was useless and a skilled person like herself couldn’t deal with the rabble.
Indigo Zap flung the door open and charged inside-
To come face to face with Rainbow Dash, saber at the ready in front of her.
“Rainbow?!”
“Indigo?!”
The two former students gawked at each other for a second, almost dumbly dropping their swords to the ground in shock.
Rainbow Dash shook her head and spread her arms in a disbelieving gesture. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“Me? What the hell are you doing here?” Indigo Zap pointed at her.
Rainbow frowned. “You’re a Shadowbolt?”
Indigo Zap looked behind her at the rest of the dining car, seeing two dead bodies belonging to guys formerly of the Shadowbolt gang. “Yeah, yeah I am. It didn’t start out like this but it’s how things are now. And so what about you? You killed them?”
“That’s right,” Rainbow Dash nodded. “What did you expect? You’re robbing a train, they had guns, I’m not going to just take this all sitting down.”
“You’ve been doing that through the whole train?”
“I’ve been saving passengers and stopping a robbery through the whole train, yeah. Sorry but I’m not exactly about to cry over killing Shadowbolts. I don’t really keep up with most of the news in Equestria but even I know how bad you guys are.”
Indigo Zap narrowed her eyes. “Well I’m not about to let you go any further and keep ruining things for us.” A smirk suddenly tugged up her lips. “And it’s nice getting a chance to use my sword and training for what they were meant for.”
Rainbow Dash darkly chuckled and wiped the blade of her saber on a chair’s cushion to get the blood off it. “What happened to you Indigo? I knew you didn’t really care about justice or doing the right thing like me and our teacher, but I didn’t think you were like Lightning Dust either.”
“Don’t you compare me to her!” Indigo glared at Dash. “I was doing good things, at least at first, but… Sunny Flare’s my friend. I’m just helping her out.”
“Why don’t you help me out instead then! Weren’t we friends? Didn’t you care at all when Lightning Dust killed him?” Rainbow Dash pleaded to her former fellow student. “Let’s find her together and take her down!”
Indigo Zap sighed and shook her head. “What’s the point? Even now I’ve done too much stuff as a Shadowbolt. And to answer your question: no, I don’t really care about Lightning Dust murdering him. He wasted our lives!”
Rainbow Dash’s jaw dropped. “What the fuck are you talking about?!”
“This, Rainbow Dash!” Indigo Zap angrily held up her sword. “I might take pride in this, I might enjoy it, but the age of the sword has been over for centuries now! What the fuck was the point of all those years we spent learning to fight with these things? We’re relics. We’ve been relics since we were teenagers. Am I supposed to be grateful to him for taking us in and forcing us to learn the way of the sword just cause he was a crazy geezer that refused to see reality? Cause I’m not!”
Indigo Zap got into a fighting stance, bending her knees and leaning forward, rapier pointed straight out towards Rainbow Dash with her left hand held steady parallel with her chest.
Rainbow Dash’s jaw was clenched and she was red in the face. “You bitch, I’m going to make you regret saying that.” She got into a stance of her own, left hand on her hip with the saber held up in front of her, slightly tilted towards Indigo Zap.
For a long minute the two just stood there facing off against each other. Neither one of them made the first move, beads of sweat began to fall across their faces while the train car rattled around on the tracks. This was no time for fancy gallivanting or tumbling. Rainbow Dash knew that swinging around her sword like it was a club or jumping around like an acrobat would get her stabbed.
They slowly inched closer to each other, their feet just barely shuffling over the floor until the tips of their swords were less than an inch apart.
Indigo’s rapier went first, stabbing towards Rainbow Dash. Rainbow batted it to the side with her saber and backed up, quickly flicking her wrist to bring her saber back to a defensive position in front of her. Another thrust, a quick bat to the side, another thrust, a quick bat to the side. They were testing each other’s reflexes and nothing more initially. Indigo Zap then drew back and went for a lower thrust, then a quick swipe at Rainbow Dash’s extended forearm. It’s true the rapier wasn’t exactly built for cutting in that way but it could still cause serious injuries thanks to its razor sharp nature if it ever came in contact with exposed skin. But Dash turned away the blade both times with her sword and Indigo Zap drew back her rapier and held it straight up in front of her face while Dash let out a calm and steady breath.
“Ready to test your footwork, Rainbow? I know you liked to half-ass your way through the proper footwork training and just rely on your speed.” Indigo said, grinning at her.
“I know the right moves perfectly,” Rainbow said and took a step forward.
Indigo Zap then changed her stance, putting her foot straight forward and bending both legs, slightly leaning towards Rainbow Dash.
“En garde, Rainbow.”
The next time their blades met it was in a swift flurry of blows as both Rainbow and Indigo went for the kill. One of them would press forward at first only to be driven back as the metallic cling of the swords clashing together filled the train car. Rainbow Dash deftly stepped over the dead body of one of the Shadowbolts she killed while Indigo Zap was forced around one of the dining tables. Both of them were keeping on their feet well and pacing themselves.
A flick of the rapier to Rainbow Dash’s face was met with her turning her head to the side to avoid it and cutting out with her saber to Indigo’s chest that Indigo had to back away from. High and low, slash and thrust, they both kept going at each other. Constantly the metal screamed as dozens of attacks were blocked and parried while the two duelists faced off. Rainbow Dash went for a slash around Indigo Zap’s midsection and then had to instantly bring her saber back up to knock aside the rapier that went for her throat. Indigo Zap was able to pull back her sword ever so slightly and make quick thrust after thrust at Rainbow’s exposed points to keep her on her toes.
Rainbow’s saber was more broad and stiff than a rapier, it didn’t allow for simple flicks but it was still a sword with a lot of dexterity and allowed for easy movement. As long as she didn’t overreach she could match the speed of Indigo’s assault and deflect the pinpoint thrusts.
Both of them were getting more and more frustrated as their impeccable defenses weren’t allowing for the other to get a single hit in. It was hardly an amateur fight where two people unfamiliar with knives or swords would constantly leave themselves open. Both were guarded because they knew the true danger of the weapons they wielded. You had to be incredibly careful with these blades.
After another trade of blows both girls separated from each other, the tips of their swords crossed and pressing against each other for dominance. They glared at each other while more sweat coalesced on their brows.
From the side though, movement caught both their attentions. Rainbow and Indigo both looked to see Lemon Zest riding up alongside the dining car with her rifle in hand, aiming it at the rainbow-haired girl through the window.
Indigo Zap’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait!”
If Lemon Zest heard her she didn’t care. Her repeater rifle was leveled at Rainbow Dash and she fired, cocking the lever and firing again and again and again. She filled up the train car with bullets, blowing away the windows and obliterating a good portion of the insides thanks to the cartridge that held so many bullets in her rifle.
Both Indigo and Rainbow ducked to the floor of the car while the bullets flew overhead, neither of them safe as the wild girl fired without a care in the world from on top of her horse.
Rainbow Dash turned around and started to crawl away, going back towards the train car she had come from.
“Hey! Where are you going!” Indigo Zap called after her.
“Sorry, Indigo, but I’ve got a train full of passengers to save! We can finish this later!” Rainbow said, making it to the door and carefully reaching a hand up to pull it open. She slid out of the dining car and vanished.
Indigo slammed a hand down onto the floor. “God damn it, Lemon! Stop shooting!”
Rainbow Dash held onto the top of the train car and shimmied along the windows on the side with her saber back in its sheath. It was the opposite side from where that green-haired gal had come from but there were other riders out on this side that could see her. She needed to get across the car and then she’d hop back in and start going through the train like normal again.
“Damn it, Indigo. What the fuck is wrong with you?” Rainbow Dash said to herself. “At least I killed all the others on the train. What do I do now though?”
As she got to the end of the car she swung herself over and safely onto the back end just in front of the coupler. She took a deep breath and leaned against the door for a second. “I’ve gotta get to the front to take control of the train… at least the passengers should be safe with only Indigo around, she won’t kill them for no reason.” She frowned. “I hope.”
“What’s the plan, what’s the plan, what’s the plan?” She muttered back and forth.
Her eyes gazed down at the buckeye coupler that connected each train car to the next. A grin lit up her face.
“That’ll work.”
Rainbow Dash opened up the door and walked into the passenger car. It was one of the one’s she had went through earlier during her cleanup of the Shadowbolt Gang members that were collecting money from the passengers. The people inside were surprised to see her suddenly come back in from the other end.
“You’re back!” An old lady said as she sat in her booth with her husband.
“Yep! And I’m here to tell you something important so listen up!” Rainbow Dash said to them all. “You need to start moving up to the first few cars and make room for everyone else okay? And I need some of you to go into the cars further back and tell all the other passengers on the train to move up to the front cars as much as they can, okay?”
“Why?” Someone else asked.
“Just trust me okay, I need your help right now and there’s not a lot of time so let’s work together,” Rainbow told them.
“But is the train safe?”
Rainbow Dash nodded. “I promise. You won’t have any trouble from anyone else still on this train, I’m about to save the day and take you all safely to Las Pegasus! Remember to tell everyone about the sword-wielding hero who saved you when you get there!” She went over to one of the dead Shadowbolts and picked up their revolver, tucking it into her belt behind her back. “And I’ll need you for later.”
Indigo Zap stood on the train’s roof as she walked down its length to try and spy Rainbow Dash if she tried to go from one car to another. She had had to wait for Lemon to completely stop shooting, which took far longer than it should have, to stand back up and wipe the glass off of her and then get on top of the dining car. Her mood was sour, it pissed her off to hear Dash say those things to her and it pissed her off even more to have their duel interrupted. If she knew it was Rainbow Dash on the train she wouldn’t have gotten the attention of the others at all.
She paused when she got to the lip of the car’s roof and saw passengers moving from the car down and into the dining car.
“What the hell? Why are they doing that?” She raised an eyebrow. There was no way they would’ve started doing something like this on their own, Rainbow Dash had to have told them to, but why? Indigo walked to the side and looked down the train, seeing others going back and forth between the cars too. But she didn’t see any sign of Rainbow Dash.
“She’s getting them to all move to the front of the train but… oh shit,” Indigo Zap put her rapier back in its sheath and turned around, running for the front of the train.
“Look, if we don’t stop the train before we pass Sunny Flare then she’s going to kill us for screwing up!” Upper Crust said. “Let’s just choose a lever and pull!”
Jet Set sweated as he looked over the levers. “B-But if we pull it too hard and sudden the train might derail, right? And if we disobey Indigo Zap then won’t she kill us too?”
“Grow a pair, Jet Set!” Upper Crust yelled at him. “I don’t know about you but I-”
She didn’t finish her sentence as a strangled gasp came from her throat instead and she fell forward onto the floor of the cab, a knife protruding from her back. Jet Set yelped in fright and looked to see Rainbow Dash pulling herself up from the undercarriage of the train into the cab. His hand fumbled for his gun but she quickly ran to him while pulling out her saber and stabbed him in the gut. Jet Set squeaked, tears coming to his eyes and blood dripping from his mouth while Rainbow Dash painfully yanked the blade out and tossed him out of the cab. Jet Set collided with the ground at full speed and his body tumbled alongside the train tracks until it came to a stop.
“Alright, train’s under control now,” Rainbow Dash said. “I am never crawling under one of these things again.”
It was a hell of a feat, she had crawled all along the undercarriage of the train while it sped along the tracks. Very dangerous and risky but it allowed her to make it here totally undetected.
“Now for part two,” Rainbow Dash grinned and hopped up onto the wood in the tender. “All the passengers should be up to the front cars soon.”
“Rainbow Dash!”
The eponymous girl looked up to see Indigo Zap on the roof of the crew compartment, glaring at her. Rainbow Dash threw an obnoxious smirk at her and shrugged.
“What? I told you I had a train to save. But if you want to finish our duel then I’m fine with that now,” Rainbow said and ran across the logs of wood, jumping forward and onto the crew compartment while slashing out at Indigo Zap.
Indigo drew her rapier and twirled the saber to the side while backing up and giving Rainbow Dash room to land.
“You’re still just as crazy and childish as you always were,” Indigo said to her.
“And I’ll take that over being like you,” Rainbow said and charged at Indigo, slashing at her torso, head, and limbs as she pressed the other fencer back.
Indigo dexterously turned every slash away from her body though and calmly backed up along the roof of the train until she needed to stop and start pushing against Rainbow Dash instead. “You’re still good with the sword, I’ll give you that. Maybe better than the last time I saw you.”
“You’re better than I would’ve thought someone would be after spending who knows how long as a vicious thug,” Rainbow sneered at her.
“I’m not like that. Even if I don’t believe in this shit the same way as you I’m not just gonna let myself become a psycho either. And what do you think you’re even going to do if you catch up to Lightning Dust? Kill her? Remind me again how many duels you won against her when we were students.”
Rainbow Dash frowned. “Zero. But things have changed.”
“Not enough,” Indigo Zap said and thrust her rapier at Dash’s chest.
Rainbow Dash parried the blade and let it pass by her, her saber sliding against it as she turned her hand and tried to angle her own sword down to Indigo Zap’s head. But Indigo pushed against Dash and the two went around in a circle on top of the roof as they each tried to get that perfect angle to cut the other while sparing themselves. It didn’t happen though and they detached, Indigo then swiping at Dash’s shins, something Dash jumped over while slashing diagonally at Indigo.
More and more did they clash blades while battling atop the train, Rainbow Dash made another high slash at Indigo Zap that the Shadowbolt had to lean away from, almost losing her balance and falling off the train before steadying herself and redoubling her attack on Rainbow. Indigo Zap waved her rapier around in a circle as she held it out at Rainbow Dash, the blade fluttering and wavering, trying to catch Rainbow Dash off guard. Rainbow Dash instead just ducked down so Indigo would have to shift her arm down to effectively strike at her and brought her saber up in a sweeping blow at the Shadowbolt’s rapier. Rainbow Dash batted it up and turned her sword around to land a strike on Indigo Zap but had to abort that as Indigo quickly sliced back at her, forcing Dash instead to parry the blow, less the both of them get cut instead. A swift trade of blows occurred after with the louder sound of the train plowing down the tracks overpowering the metal screams. Outside like this the sound of the train was greater than anything else.
Rainbow Dash and Indigo Zap both kept a hand on their hips to steady themselves as they dueled, the frantic and intense fight was starting to take its toll on the both of them. While they were both used to far more strenuous activity there was something far more stressful about engaging in a sword fight with an equal where one wrong move would mean death. Now it became more about their quick feet and the swift steps they took on the roof. Back and forth as one delivered strikes and then parried the return strikes of the other. No point or zone was left unprodded as both duelists aimed for any spot they could.
A brief respite came as they both made a few feints at the other before falling back.
“I remember you being too impatient for feints as a kid,” Indigo said.
“I’ve had to pick up a thing or two if I want to beat Lightning Dust.”
“You’re so obsessed with finding her even though she’ll kill you. Guess when she murdered our teacher she killed you too, you’re just taking longer to realize it. One sword, two deaths.”
Rainbow Dash felt her anger rise but she didn’t let it consume her. “Better than living like you. If I’m walking to my death then so be it. I’ll do it as a proud duelist. What can you say about that?”
“You know what I can say? I can say that I’m gonna keep living! Right after I finish things with you here!” Indigo yelled and charged Rainbow Dash.
It was a relentless attack, Indigo Zap swung and thrusted her sword at Rainbow Dash with greater fury than before. Dash’s sword, arm, and eyes, were put to the test as she blocked and parried the hungering strikes. They locked blades and Indigo Zap forced her way in close, grabbing Rainbow Dash’s wrist while Rainbow did the same to her and the both attempted to simply out-muscle the other while their swords pressed right by their faces.
“Indigo! Get off of her!” A voice called from the side of the train.
Both duelists looked to see Sour Sweet riding alongside the train, a revolver in her right hand that she was unsteadily aiming at Rainbow Dash, waiting for a clean shot. Besides her a number of other Shadowbolts were riding, also getting their guns ready to do the same.
“No!” Indigo Zap yelled and turned both her and Rainbow Dash around so her back was to Sour Sweet and none of them could safely shoot her opponent.
“Wha—Indigo! Get the fuck out of the way!” Sour Sweet shouted.
“No, damn it! Put your gun down, all of you put your guns down! No one’s shooting her, she’s mine!” Indigo said to them all.
“Didn’t know you cared,” Rainbow Dash cheekily grinned and headbutted the distracted Indigo, releasing her grip she jumped away from the other duelist and ran down the roof of the train car, hopping off of it onto the next car down.
Sour Sweet leveled her gun at her but Indigo shouted to get her attention and pointed her rapier at her from atop the train. “Don’t you dare, Sour Sweet! If you shoot her I’ll kill you!”
The freckled girl glared at Indigo Zap but lowered her gun all the same, with a bark to the other Shadowbolts the whole group fanned out from the train. Their horses were starting to get a little tired from running full speed alongside the train for this long. They’d need to take a break soon. Which is what should have happened when Jet Set and Upper Crust brought the train to a stop close to Sunny Flare. But that had been ruined and now if the train kept going like this they were going to lose it soon.
Meanwhile Indigo Zap chased Rainbow Dash, the both of them jumping from roof to roof.
“Stop running, Rainbow Dash! Stop running and fight me!” Indigo Zap yelled.
“Why didn’t you just let them shoot me?” Rainbow Dash yelled back as she laughed while running across the train.
“Because I’m not letting you die like that!”
“Guess you care more about this silly honor stuff than you admit!”
Indigo growled. “I just wanted to beat you myself!”
“Yeah sure, you care about the way of the sword our teacher told us about, you can’t really think it’s worthless! Admit it!”
“Shut up!”
Rainbow Dash jumped onto the second to last car of the train and stopped running, turning around and backing up to the middle of its roof and letting Indigo Zap jump on after her. Both of them raised their swords and pointed the tips right at each other’s heart. Slowly they inched towards each other until the tips were just barely touching. A sudden step forward and Dash slashed at Indigo’s outstretched arm. A flick of her wrist and Indigo turned the blade away from her arm. More slices came from both of them while the blades clinged together. Dozens of practiced and expertly aimed blows were matched and parried just as expertly.
Rainbow Dash was forced back a bit as Indigo put her on the defensive. She was getting closer to the edge of this car’s roof but she had no intention to let Indigo force her to jump to the last car. In fact, that’s what she planned to do to Indigo instead.
A thrust from Indigo’s rapier and Rainbow Dash raised her sword to parry it and allowed the blade to pass by her while she rushed in at Indigo. She grabbed Indigo Zap’s wrist and was rewarded with a quick punch into her rubs from Indigo’s free hand while the hilts and blades of their swords still struggled against each other. Rainbow Dash grunted and pulled Indigo Zap around, reversing their positions so now Indigo’s back was to the last car. She released her wrist and pushed away from Indigo, batting away the slice from the rapier that came.
With a grin, Rainbow Dash now went on the offensive, almost carelessly thrusting and slashing with abandon just to make Indigo Zap back up some more.
Indigo Zap grit her teeth as she blocked the blows from Rainbow Dash while carefully backing away until she had no more space to stand. A quick glance behind her showed the roof of this car was ending and all that was left was the last coach car. Rainbow Dash was forcing her to jump over the gap between cars so they could continue their fight on the last one.
“Tch,” Indigo Zap blocked a slash at her midsection and turned around, quickly making the jump over the gap so that Dash didn’t have the time to strike at her back. She immediately spun around and held her rapier at the ready as she waited for Dash to make the jump too.
Only, Rainbow Dash didn’t jump.
“Well Indigo, sorry but I think I have to say goodbye for now,” Rainbow Dash smiled and pulled out the gun she had picked up with her left hand.
Indigo’s eyes widened. “What are you-”
Rainbow Dash cocked the trigger and aimed—and then pointed it down at the coupler, firing a single shot that knocked out the pin holding the two joints together. The coupler snapped open and the last car of the train detached from the rest of the train, slowly falling behind the rest of the locomotive as its momentum only carried it so much.
Indigo Zap’s jaw dropped and she nearly dropped her rapier as well. Already the distance was too far to jump. Dash got her. And that stupid rainbow-haired idiot just cheekily saluted her and jumped down to run back inside her car while Indigo drifted and drifted farther down the tracks.
“God damn it!” Indigo Zap yelled to the sky.
Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat both watched from their vantage point as the train kept chugging along towards Las Pegasus instead of stopping for them. Both of them also noticed the one car that had become detached and eventually lost momentum, coming to a complete stop.
Sugarcoat glanced at Sunny Flare to see how she would react and saw her leader with a playful smile on her face as she watched the train go past them.
“That’s not what was supposed to happen according to Jet Set and Upper Crust, is it?” Sunny Flare asked Sugarcoat.
“No.”
The leader of the Shadowbolt Gang started humming to herself and reached down to her hip to unholster her pistol. “I hope they get back soon.”
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Lady Rarity's Home For Strays
Slightly north of the town of Ponyville a large estate and ranch was bought by a wealthy philanthropist for her own personal needs. She needed plenty of land and a large manor with lots of individual rooms for guests and servants. The grounds of the estate were inside a forest with a singular road made to travel through it to the manor. It was a private, secluded, place and it was exactly what Rarity wanted when it came to her dream of helping those in need. Her partners and business associates did a lot of work to help her out and make sure that any woman in trouble could find this place. Rarity welcomed all who needed her help and the estate soon became a refuge in Equestria for battered wives, former prostitutes, and others who just needed to get away from it all. At any given time the rooms of the manor were filled up with temporary guests, allowed to stay here for as long as they needed until they could either get back on their feet or more friendly friends and family could find and help them. Some stayed on as servants or were taught a trade as well so they could more easily make their way in life if they truly had no one else to rely on.
Rarity was proud of her work.
She just wished she had been able to see Sunny Flare’s true nature all that time ago. The former friend had caused her no small share of grief thanks to her exploits and how they were initially tied to Rarity. Governor Mare still didn’t like her, nor had she forgiven her for “getting the Shadowbolt Gang started” in the first place. Even though Rarity couldn’t have known, and had only been doing good things herself, she still partly blamed herself too. It was horrifying what she had heard and ever since Sunny Flare started her reign of terror, Rarity had been doubling her efforts to help in as many ways possible. This included setting up a charity fund for victims of the Shadowbolt Gang in addition to her normal work for aiding women and girls in need.
It still wasn’t enough in her mind. She wasn’t sure if she would ever be able to make up for unleashing that monster on the country. It had damaged her reputation considerably too and who even knows how many that needed her help she wasn’t able to do anything for because she was busy dealing with the fallout from the Shadowbolt affair. For every good deed she did, Sunny Flare was going to continue to hang over her head like a dark cloud until she was finally brought to justice.
Rarity did her best to put that out of her mind and move on from what she couldn’t change or do anything about, instead continuing to focus on her work here. She was doing good work, that’s what she told herself every day. And she was able to see the fruits of her labor every day too. So many of the women living here right now would tell her how grateful they were for her help. How much they relied on her. It’s what Rarity lived for.
She hoped that in the future she’d be able to really expand and do even more. Set up things like shelters and homes for women in trouble in every major city of the country.
That would likely have to wait until the whole Shadowbolt business was over though. Too many people still didn’t trust her. Her efforts to build relations with and garner money and support from others had failed multiple times due to her connection with Sunny Flare and the well publicized fact that Rarity was the one who “started” things. Many nights after these failed endeavors were spent with her passing out with an empty bottle of wine in hand.
There were still a few other things she could find solace in however. Two other great friends of hers, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, worked with her here in the manor. Fluttershy was a nurse and Pinkie Pie… well, the poor dear had been kidnapped from her family’s farm years ago and forced into… some unsavory work. After she had been rescued by Rarity she decided to stay with her, thinking she couldn’t go back to her family after everything that had happened.
The three of them were the cornerstones of this entire estate now. Fluttershy was nothing less than an angel who could comfort anyone and Pinkie Pie, despite her own harrowing experiences, was a bundle of laughter and joy that spread smiles to all of the women in the manor. And Rarity of course handled the business side of things and was the face of the operation. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie both lived with her here now as permanent residents. It was just practical too, a lot of the girls that came to the estate needed a nurse for a variety of reasons and Pinkie Pie did wonders to keep their morale up and help ease the lost souls into their new lives.
Breakdowns happened every now and then. And sometimes battered wives returned to their husbands and the prostitutes fell back into their old life. Because they just couldn’t help it or they didn’t know anything else or didn’t think they could change. Every time it happened it broke Rarity’s heart but she still pushed on because she knew she was doing a good thing.
Once things had settled down and she had proven that her work was a success she would return to the other part of her goal as well: making the roads of Equestria safe to travel for all.
Sunny Flare had temporarily ruined that goal, and the Buffalo Men didn’t make things easy either, but it was something Rarity still planned to do. That was always part of her dream from the beginning. It was why she contacted Sunny Flare and got that whole thing set up in the first place. She wasn’t going to throw it away just because someone had decided to ruin it all the first time.
One of these days Equestria would be a safe place for everyone. It started with this haven but it would become so much more.
Rarity’s eyes snapped open as a thin beam of light came in from between the curtains of her bedroom window, placed perfectly to hit her right in the face. Her head was killing her and she groaned as she rolled over to try and get some more sleep. That certainly wasn’t happening though. She had been woken up and at best she’d be able to lie there with a pillow folded around her head to try and deal with the pain for a little while longer. Unfortunately she was reaping what she had sown with far too much alcohol the previous night.
“Unghhh...” Rarity balled her fists and threw the covers off herself in one clean motion, doing her best to just ignore the throbbing pain in her head. She was used to hangovers anyways.
Her hands came up to her face as her palms rubbed her red eyes and her fingers dug into her forehead. If a slight massage was all it took to deal with hangovers she would be very happy. Unfortunately that wasn’t the case. With a heavy sigh she turned and swung her feet out of bed, putting them on the soft carpet of her floor, cold as it was. At least she still had her nightgown on. Rarity paused like that for a moment until the pounding in her head from moving went back to a steady throb and then stood up from her bed.
She made her way to the private master bathroom and the wonderfully spacious shower inside. Indoor plumbing was one of the most important things to her when she was looking to buy this place. It was very, very important to a lady like herself. And truthfully she felt everyone should be able to enjoy their own shower. It did wonders for the abused and downtrodden ladies here to be able to just relax and refresh themselves whenever they needed to.
Now of course the other showers weren’t quite as large and luxurious as hers but Rarity was a generous and helpful soul, no one was getting second-rate accommodations.
And with how her head was feeling she really needed these first-rate accommodations right now. Rarity got to her bathroom and immediately dropped the nightgown to the floor, shivering for a moment thanks to the cool air on her naked body. Unlike most of the showers in the manor, the master one was completely independent of the porcelain bathtub, you walked into it and hung the shower curtain closed behind you. If it was a different situation she’d actually prefer a long soak in the tub. But right now she needed the hot water of the shower pouring down on her head.
When she reached the shower dial she quickly turned it almost all the way over, making sure the water that would come out would be practically scalding soon. She wanted the shower nice and steamy. The extra hot water would even feel good on her skin and distract her from the pain in her head. It still took a second for it to heat up and she spent that time breathing heavily with a single hand plastered to her forehead and her eyes closed. She had had better mornings. Her hair probably looked like a terrible mess too, she didn’t even want to look in the mirror until well after she had finished showering.
Finally the water had gotten hot enough and Rarity stepped into the shower. She spent most of the shower just leaning against the wall, letting the water cascade down her body and drench her head. It felt good, probably the best she would feel all day. With her eyes closed she tried to focus on what she needed to do today and tried not to drift off into daydreaming.
After being sufficiently woken up and having spent enough time in the shower where the hot water was starting to make her numb and wrinkled, Rarity worked on her hair, taking a heavy comb through it while still in the shower to remove the knots. Once that was done she turned off the shower and took a few breaths, getting used to the painful pounding in her head as it redoubled once the hot water was gone. When she stepped out of the shower she quickly toweled herself done and walked to the bathroom sink.
Fighting the urge to vomit she steadied her breathing and grabbed a different brush to style her hair with. She needed to look good despite the pain and stress this was going to cause in her head. Rarity always had to look her best for everyone living here.
It hurt —fighting her hair—but she did managed to make herself look presentable. She was Rarity after all.
All that was left to do was get dressed now. Another event that would make her head pound with every movement but a necessary one nonetheless. She couldn’t go around in the nude. A deep purple dress that matched her hair ended up being her chosen outfit, along with a pair of black stockings and high-heels. She finished up with a pair of long black gloves that went up past her elbows and a golden necklace with a sapphire jewel in the center. Perfect.
She took a few deep breaths in the middle of her bedroom to get used to the feeling of being up and about while the nausea and pain in her head was still roiling about. The good news was that she had to deal with this plenty of times before. It wouldn’t be a good look to so clearly be hungover in front of everyone. Last thing to do before she left her room was to open up the drapes and adjust to the daylight.
Wanting to get it over with as quickly as possible she stood right in front of her largest window and threw the drapes open.
Immediately she was assaulted by pain and blinded by the light from outside. Groaning in discomfort she turned away as the throbbing in her head worsened substantially.
“Shit,” Rarity sharply spat out as she blinked a few times before turning back around and looking outside the window. “It’s later in the day than I thought...”
She looked at the grandfather clock on the far side of the room and saw that it was already past ten in the morning. She had missed breakfast and Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were most likely wondering where she was. Well, it was likely they already knew what was going on with her. Rarity had to rub her temples a few more times to get the headache back to its normal level of pain but soon she was ready to head out the door.
“I need a glass of water,” she frowned as she grasped the door handle. She tried not to look so upset, it would lead to wrinkles, but she couldn’t help it completely with the pain she was in. Her brow was furrowed and her eyes slightly narrowed as she left her bedroom and began her walk through the manor in search of her friends.
Her heels clicked against the hardwood floor, echoing through the hallway and making her head pound in response with each tap. As she turned to make it to the stairs she was rewarded with a pleasant sight.
Fluttershy was coming out of a room and her eyes lit up when she saw Rarity. “Oh, you’re awake!”
The voice was still quiet, as Fluttershy always was, but the volume still made Rarity wince. “Yes dear, good morning.”
Fluttershy immediately noticed her discomfort and sadly frowned at Rarity. “You’ve been drinking too much again.”
“Things keep happening in the world that drive me to it, darling,” Rarity put on a cynical smirk as she said that but Fluttershy’s look of disapproval quickly wiped it from her face. “Sorry, dear. It’s just, well, you know how it is.”
A more accepting smile and nod came from Fluttershy as she reached her arms out and gave Rarity a quick hug. “I know.”
“You’re just an angel dear, what would I do without you?” Rarity said as she returned the brief hug.
Fluttershy giggled. “You’d still have Pinkie Pie to lift your spirits.”
“And make every hangover far worse,” Rarity chuckled.
“Well, maybe.”
Rarity suddenly yawned and made a big stretch, despite the heavy throbbing that caused in her head, and brought a palm up to her temple. “Mm, darling I don’t know about you but I truly need a glass of water this morning. Would you care to accompany me to the dining room if you’re not busy?”
“I wouldn’t mind at all,” Fluttershy smiled and the two of them headed for the stairs.
Fluttershy was an almost shockingly tall and beautiful young woman, but still waverly thin and demure enough that she looked like a slight breeze would carry her away. The blue dress she wore went all the way down to her heels and covered up practically everything. She didn’t enjoy showing skin—which was a travesty in Rarity’s eyes but she let it slide. Even then it might have just made her allure more powerful than if she had been showing off. Still, Rarity promised to herself that one day she’d get Fluttershy in something with a low neckline and a slit up the side.
The two of them traipsed down the stairs to the first floor of the manor. Along the way a number of their less permanent guests greeted them, along with some of the servants. Rarity did her best to smile and look normal even as she felt like she had almost no energy in her body. She hoped she didn’t appear too lethargic or pale.
She really wanted to just sit down and hold her head in her hands right now though.
Of course the moment they walked into the dining room, Rarity was assaulted by a pink-haired girl practically jumping on and hugging her. “Wakey wakey, Rarity!”
“Unghhhh...” Rarity groaned as the throbbing in her head increased tenfold. “Pinkie Pie, please!”
“Oh my,” Fluttershy squeaked out. “Um, Pinkie, Rarity isn’t feeling too well at the moment...”
“That’s what the hug is for!” Pinkie Pie said and squeezed Rarity even tighter, starting to shake her around a bit too to “wake” her up even further.
“I think I might be getting sick...” Rarity nauseously said.
“Oops,” Pinkie Pie said as she let Rarity go. “Ohhhh, someone had a little too much wine last night again, didn’t they?” She said as she playfully elbowed Rarity in the ribs.
Rarity didn’t know how Pinkie Pie managed to be so silly and positive after everything that had happened in her life but she was a welcome fixture at their manor. For the most part. At the moment though, Rarity practically wanted to throttle her. Instead she managed to make it to the dining room table and sunk down in one of the seats, gripping her hair with her fingers and pressing on her skull to try and deal with the pain.
“I’ll get you a glass of water, just wait right here, Rarity.” Fluttershy said and lightly tiptoed out of the dining room.
Rarity yawned again as she left and Pinkie Pie took up a seat beside her. A purple eyebrow was raised as Rarity looked over at her friend. “You don’t have any other business, darling?”
“Not today,” Pinkie Pie smiled widely. “If your head’s hurting then the least grandma Pinkie Pie can do is watch over you!”
The loud exclamation caused Rarity to flinch as an all new shooting pain danced along her forehead. “I-I truly appreciate that...” She closed her eyes for a moment before slowly opening them back and dragging her fingers down her face. “Now I just hope that I don’t have any business today either.”
It wasn’t a sentiment that she liked to have but after her other recent failures and the pounding in her skull she just wanted to be able to relax today. She needed it. She deserved it. Tomorrow she could get back to trying to make things work. Send more letters to other philanthropists and investors, mayors and the like. Despite the wealth she possessed thanks to a rather fortunate family situation she was actually spread quite thin now thanks to all the spending she had done. Her personal accounts were running dangerously low and this wasn’t the kind of business that really generated money specifically for her. She needed donations and charity to keep things running into the future.
If it wasn’t for Sunny Flare people would be far more willing to help her…
Rarity sighed and pushed that thought out of her head. She was trying to get over her headache, not make it worse.
It was only a moment longer that Fluttershy came back with the glass of water for her. Rarity graciously thanked the angel for the drink and quickly downed it. After taking a few refreshing breaths of air, with her shoulders rising and falling, she smiled at both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. “Not the most pleasant of mornings but as long as the two of you are here I wouldn’t want it any other way.”
“Thank you, Rarity,” Fluttershy smiled and lightly rubbed her head. She seemed to know how to do it in a way that would ease the pain of her headache rather than make it worse.
“Aww, you don’t need to get all sugary on us! That’s my job!” Pinkie Pie said and wrapped her arm around Rarity’s neck, painfully pulling her in close. “Speaking of—who wants waffles?”
“Pinkie Pie, please...” Rarity groaned in her embrace.
It took some calming from Fluttershy but Rarity’s headache eventually went into a more manageable state. The three girls then enjoyed each other’s company for the remainder of the morning.
“Fluttershy, darling, have you had any word from your brother lately? I know he usually sends you letters and gifts,” Rarity asked her.
She shook her head but still kept a small smile on her face. “No, he’s probably in some trouble again or forgot, but I’m sure he’ll send me something soon. I wish he would visit though. I haven’t seen him in ages.”
Rarity slightly curled her lip at the idea. Fluttershy’s brother was a very… crass individual. Though she wasn’t going to say anything out loud. Still, considering the backgrounds of most of the women here she didn’t exactly want him as a visitor. Pinkie Pie’s family was a different matter. Despite Rarity wanting to meet them, Pinkie vehemently refused to have any letter sent to them. It was the one area the poor dear was completely serious in.
“Um, Lady Rarity?” A voice called from the entrance to the dining room.
The three looked over to see a young light-blue haired girl in a maid’s outfit fidgeting back at them. Miss Coco Pommel, a young and modest thing, her husband had sold her into prostitution to pay off his gambling debts. When she tried to refuse he beat her within an inch of her life.
“Yes, dear?” Rarity asked her. The headache throbbed painfully when she moved her head.
“Umm… there’s a visitor for you at the front door,” Coco stared down at the floor as she talked.
“A visitor? Unannounced? Who is it?” Rarity questioned as she stood up from the table, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie joining her. It was a rather odd event.
Coco just barely managed to look up to her to respond. “It’s… Governor Mare.”
Rarity frowned immediately and even Pinkie Pie looked slightly worried at the unexpected visit from the governor. That couldn’t possibly be good news. And it was made even worse by the fact that now she’d have to meet with her while hungover. That wouldn’t look good.
“I-I see,” Rarity tried to rub her forehead and think. “Would you, would you please take her to the west parlor? Tell her I’ll be with her in just a moment.”
“She brought law officers with her as well...”
Rarity frowned harder. “Ask her if they’d be willing to wait outside then. I don’t want some scary men with guns hanging around inside the manor where our guests might run into them. Some of them are practically on the run from the law themselves...”
“Yes, Lady Rarity,” Coco bowed and left the dining room to go back to the main entrance of the manor.
Fluttershy shot a worried look to Rarity. “What if she brought the lawmen for-”
“I’m sure she didn’t,” Rarity cut her off. “She wouldn’t do something like that so suddenly. Even with our… not entirely perfect relationship.” Rarity took a deep breath to steady herself. “I just need to take a quick visit to the powder room and then I’ll go talk to her. Pinkie Pie, would you please go help Miss Coco? See if Governor Mare would like anything to drink while she’s waiting.”
“Okey dokey lokey!” The pink-haired girl said and saluted with a smile before buzzing off right out of the dining room.
“I’m still worried, Rarity,” Fluttershy said.
“As am I, dear. I’m sure she’s here to complain about something or threaten me but I still can’t refuse her. Hopefully sensible heads will prevail and I’ll just be able to convince her to just leave us be. Or perhaps if fortune is truly smiling on me I’ll even be able to convince her to send some more money and help our way,” Rarity smiled, shooting Fluttershy a confident look.
Fluttershy giggled. “I’m not so sure about that but I do hope nothing bad happens.”
“If it comes down to it I’ll still do everything I can for you and the others here,” Rarity gave her a quick hug and a friendly peck on the cheek. “Now I need to freshen up a little and try to fight through this headache.”
Rarity entered the parlor to find Governor Mare sitting alone in a red velvet chair at a small table by the window. A second red velvet chair was placed by it and Rarity calmly stepped over to sit down as well. A single glass of tea, still steaming hot and untouched, was placed in front of the older woman. Governor Mare undoubtedly heard Rarity enter but she kept peering out the window into the gardens beyond.
With an even look on her face, Rarity took her seat and greeted the woman. “Governor.”
She looked over at her now through the glasses resting on her face, a frown settled over her features. “Rarity.”
“To what do I owe the… pleasure of this visit?” Rarity asked.
Governor Mare’s eyes narrowed slightly as she folded her arms. “You can drop any such formality, let’s be frank.”
“Fine then,” Rarity dropped any such pretense of hospitality and simply glared at the politician. “Why are you here?”
“A few recent crimes have been committed by Sunny Flare and the rest of the Shadowbolt Gang. Ones worse than what they even normally do,” Governor Mare told her.
“While that is truly terrible and heartbreaking I don’t see how it concerns me or why you would travel out here just to tell me about them. I’m sure I would’ve read about it in the newspaper at some point.”
“It concerns you in the same way it concerns me . Despite doing what I can the inability of me and every sheriff around Equestria to bring them to justice reflects poorly on me. Just as your role in their creation reflects poorly on you .”
Rarity’s fingers dug into the arms of her chair and she icily responded. “I had no role in their creation .”
“That’s not how many see it. Including myself,” the governor just as coldly responded.
“How dare you say that to me when I’ve been doing everything I can already to help victims of those ruffians and make up for-”
“For helping to get them started?”
“-for what they’ve done,” Rarity finished, an angry glare on her face that overpowered the painful headache pounding behind her forehead.
The two of them unflinchingly stared at each other for a minute after that. Both of them daring the other to blink first. Finally Governor Mare finally broke the staredown with a sigh and reached forward to pick up her cup of tea. It had cooled off a little and she took a single small sip of it before setting it back down.
“I suppose we’ll have to agree to disagree. Either way the people of Equestria aren’t happy and I have nothing to placate them with.”
Rarity uncomfortably shifted in her seat, unsure of where things were going but apprehensive as well. “Just why exactly did you come here? You didn’t really answer me.”
Governor Mare clasped her hands together and pointedly stared down at Rarity. “Rarity, the simple truth is that while under normal circumstances I would find what you’re doing admirable and would be happy to help you with what you need—because of Sunny Flare things are different. Do you have any idea all the trouble I’ve had because of this? How much worse things are now?”
“I know full well what things are like, Governor Mare. I hear about it all the time,” Rarity glowered. “It’s impacting my life and my goals quite a bit as well.”
“Not enough.”
Rarity raised an eyebrow at her and leaned back. “Excuse me?”
“I’m saying that if something isn’t done with the Shadowbolt Gang soon, something will have to be done with you instead,” the governor said.
Rarity shot out of her seat with a furious look on her face. “Are you insinuating that you would arrest me in place of Sunny Flare?! Would I be taken to the gallows instead to sate you?!”
“Calm down, Rarity. I’m not suggesting such a thing,” Governor Mare said as she took another sip of tea. “What I am suggesting is… compensation.”
Rarity still glared down at her while her head throbbed and her anger threatened to boil over. She was almost on the verge of outright throwing the governor out of the manor and telling her to never come back. But she managed to control herself and sat back down. “Meaning what?” She asked through gritted teeth.
“Meaning that you will be paying for the costs of everything the Shadowbolt Gang has done and everything they’ve stolen and needs rebuilding.”
“But I’m already doing that,” Rarity sniped. “I’ve set up numerous charities, started fundraisers, paid out of my own pocket, and done all I can to help those who have lost money or loved ones thanks to Sunny Flare.”
“Like I said, not enough,” Governor Mare coldly said right back.
A pit formed in Rarity’s stomach as the angry visage on her face gave way to a more fearful one. “What are you asking me to give?”
“Everything. Your assets will be seized, your accounts drained, your bonds and investments sold off. This manor and estate? Bought and sold off. And then I will very publicly announce that all the money gained from your personal wealth is going directly to rebuilding burned down homes, medical funds, replacement of property, and just general welfare of all those effected by the Shadowbolt Gang. The people will at the same time see you punished and see an influx of money used to help Equestria. It’s a win for everyone.”
Rarity shuddered in her seat as her nails dug claw marks into the chair. “You can’t do this .”
“I can and I will if nothing else is done about Sunny Flare and the rest. The people need a victory, even if it comes at your cost.”
“Do you have any idea how many others you’d be hurting? Do you even care? So many of the girls here would become homeless, abandoned, without my support! I’m already doing so much good for those hurt by Sunny Flare too! And I could do so much more with time!”
“Perhaps. In the long run perhaps you could do more good than this one time fix I’m planning would do. But we don’t have that much time, Rarity. The people are fed up with the way things are and they’re fed up with seeing a wealthy woman like yourself still being able to lead such a safe and carefree life.”
“Carefree? Carefree?! How dare you!” Rarity thundered at the governor.
Governor Mare still kept her cool. “You have to admit that the people, especially in the frontier, are not going to tolerate this for much longer without some sort of placating gesture.”
Rarity was about to shout at her again when she paused and a wicked thought went through her head. “You’re up for reelection next year.” She practically whispered out.
To her credit, the charge didn’t seem to phase Governor Mare at all. “You’re too cynical, Rarity. I’m doing this because it’s in the best interest for everyone.”
“I want you out. I want you to leave this instant. You can not come here and threaten me like this,” Rarity said with tears practically spilling from her eyes. She was only able to hold them back because she needed to appear strong. She was furiously angry and upset right now, the hangover was forgotten and she didn’t even care with how terrifying or unkempt she might look. “You are no longer welcome here, Governor Mare. You can either come here next time to throw me out or not come back at all.”
“I had no plans to do anything with you or your wealth today. Like I said, this is only what will happen if nothing else changes,” Governor Mare sighed and stood up from her chair. “Good day, Miss Rarity.”
Rarity said nothing else to her, merely glared at the older woman as she left the parlor.
When the door was shut, Rarity’s dam broke and she collapsed onto the small table, crying.
She had fallen asleep at some point after that. Neither Fluttershy nor Pinkie Pie wanted to wake her up. Though they didn’t know exactly what had happened between her and Governor Mare it was obvious that it hadn’t been anything good. When Rarity did finally wake up it was later in the afternoon and she allowed herself to recline in the chair, staring up at the ceiling.
A gentle knock on the door came and Coco Pommel entered the parlor. Though Rarity wasn’t paying attention enough to notice, Coco was even more flustered and nervous than she had been this morning when she announced the arrival of Governor Mare.
“Um… Lady Rarity?” Coco called out to her benefactor.
Rarity blinked and slowly turned her head to look at the shy young lady. Her response was sluggish and despondent but she managed to sit up a little straighter in her chair. “Yes, Coco dear? What is it?”
“We have a little problem out front… someone else has come by. A man. He says he knows his wife is here and he’s demanding to see her.”
The headache returned as Rarity lifted a hand up to her forehead. Why is all of this happening right now? This wasn’t the first time an angry husband had come in search of the wife who had left him but did it really have to happen the same day as Governor Mare’s visit. She didn’t need this kind of stress right now. These “guests” usually never left happy either.
“Who?” Rarity asked.
“Daffodil.”
Rarity frowned, her jaw clenching as a dark expression clouded her face. She knew Daffodil. She remembered when the dear had arrived here in the dead of night after traveling who knew how far just to escape her husband. The stories she had told were… unsettling.
“Take him to the west parlor and tell him I’ll be in to see him in a moment,” Rarity said to Coco.
“Um… he’s being very belligerent. I’m not sure he’ll listen and he’s scaring some of the others,” Coco fidgeted.
“Then just try to hold him at the front door, I need to get my special purse and then I’ll be right there,” Rarity said as she stood up from her chair and went to leave the room.
She had to walk at a brisk pace with her heels clicking along the hardwood floor of the manor, as she walked down one hallway she could hear the disturbance from the manor’s entryway. It wouldn’t be good for that ruffian, whatever his name might be, to make a scene for much longer. Even if it wasn’t Daffodil many of the women here were scarred from similar experiences. Rarity hoped Coco would be able to persuade him to at least calm down for the moment and go into the parlor on the opposite side of the manor. First she needed to grab something before she met with him. Just in case she needed it.
Briskly making it back to her room she went over to her vanity table and opened up the drawer in the middle of it. Inside, shoved to the back, was a purple velvet purse without any strings. Rather inconspicuous all in all, but she grabbed it in a hurry and left the room in a huff. Her mood was rather negative even before she knew she’d have to confront an angry husband. Rarity knew her face would look far more unpleasant than she tried to keep it for the ladies of the manor. Things had just gotten worse and worse as the day went by and it had started on a bad enough note already with her hangover.
Her lips were pursed in a thin line as she marched back downstairs. Things had gotten a little quieter and she saw Coco, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie all waiting for her at the first floor landing.
“Did you get him to calm down and go to the parlor?” Rarity asked Coco.
She nodded swiftly. “Yes, but he’s still very mad.”
Rarity sighed. “Of course he is, I’ll go and talk to him now.”
“Um, Rarity? Do you really want to do that?” Fluttershy asked. “Especially alone, let me and Pinkie Pie come with you.”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah!” Pinkie Pie strongly nodded along to Fluttershy’s words. “That guy is bad news, I got a sense for that, and you’ve done enough today. Let Pinks and Flutters take care of this for you.”
“I appreciate your concern and your offers to help darlings but no . This is my business and I’m the one who needs to deal with visitors such as these,” Rarity said, putting up a hand to stop any further protests.
She took a deep breath and steadily walked down the hallway to the west parlor. Despite their quiet acquiescence, the three others were following along behind her and would probably wait right outside the door if not just leaning straight up against it. Rarity didn’t mind that. In fact she had to fight to keep a smile off her face, knowing her friends were going to be supporting her like that. Right now wasn’t the time for smiles though, she had to keep a serious veneer up for this person she was about to deal with. Although if Daffodil’s stories were even half-true “person” was being rather generous.
Rarity pulled open the door to the west parlor and stepped inside. It was practically a mirror of the one on the eastern side of the house. Her guest wasn’t sitting by the window like Governor Mare had been though but was instead on one of the two couches placed around a coffee table in the middle of the room. He was agitatedly tapping his arm while his dirty boots rested on the coffee table. She had half a mind to snap at him just for that but she managed to control herself. Instead she strutted over to the couch opposite him and took a seat while placing her purse in her lap. It almost felt like a joke that she had to redo the same kind of horrendous meeting she had had earlier.
He had been watching her the moment she had come in, his eyes were bloodshot and the stubble of a day showed itself on his chin. He was rather burly as well, Rarity wouldn’t be surprised if he could just toss Daffodil around. It looked like he was holding back from immediately yelling at her when she came in but he had to bite his tongue for it. Rarity didn’t think they would get more than one or two sentences in before he was violently shouting and threatening her. However, as the Lady of this estate and an esteemed socialite and philanthropist, she would be as polite as she possibly could be to start with.
“Hello, Mr.-?” She raised an eyebrow at him.
“Moonshine,” he gruffly responded and narrowed his eyes at her. “So you’re that Rarity lady? I’ve heard about you and what all this is.” He gestured flippantly up to the ceiling. “Now where’s my wife? Where’s Daffodil? You bring her to me right now.”
He punctuated his demand by kicking his feet off the coffee table and roughly tapping a finger down on it.
She frowned. “Daffodil has told us that she doesn’t want to see you. She told us that on the first day she arrived here that she never wanted to see you again. And even if she hadn’t I wouldn’t listen to your request.”
“You don’t have any right to say that to me! She’s my wife! Now get her out here!” He shouted, standing up from the couch and pointing his finger at her.
He blew his stack faster than even Rarity had expected. She managed to stay calm though and didn’t show any fear as she glared right back up at him. “Sit down, Mr. Moonshine. Or I will simply ask you to leave this place. Whether you like it or not, Daffodil has no desire to see you and even less of a desire to return home with you. She is under my care now. You do not have the right to demand anything involving her. Do you understand?”
“Bitch! Don’t fuck around with me! I came all the way from Vanhoover to get her back and I’m not leaving until you bring out Daffodil from wherever the cunt’s hiding and hand her over, you got that?!” Moonshine kicked over the coffee table so it almost smacked into Rarity’s legs.
“Mr. Moonshine-” Rarity calmly answered. “In a very brief amount of time you have you proven yourself to be quite unreasonable and unlikable. I don’t care if Daffodil is your wife. I don’t care if you are still legally married. This place exists to help women in need, and that is what I do. The answer is no.”
Unfortunately he wasn’t about to give up so easily. Moonshine reached into his pocket and pulled out a switchblade, flicking the blade up and holding it out to the still seated Rarity. “Where’s. My. Wife ?”
But Rarity was undaunted. “Put your knife away and leave. This is your last warning. I will not let you harm anyone here. Leave now and don’t come back.”
“I’ll do even worse to you than what I’ve done to her if you don’t get up and go bring her to me!” Moonshine shouted.
That was the last straw, Rarity unclasped the opening to her special purse and reached inside, pulling out a small pocket pistol and leveling it at him. She was done with being nice. Today was not a day for nice. “Drop the knife and leave or I’ll shoot you here and now.”
Moonshine backed away from her, accidentally falling back onto the couch when the back of his knees hit the cushions since he had nowhere else to go. He dropped the switchblade and held up his hands in surrender, a look of fear passing over his face. “P-Please, don’t shoot!”
“I’m sure Daffodil said “please” to you many time, didn’t she? “Please! Don’t hit me!”, “Please, I’m sorry!”. Did you ever listen to her?” Rarity’s stare was like ice, matching her voice.
“L-Look, I-”
“I don’t want to hear it. I don’t want to see you again. I have half a mind to just shoot you right now to make sure you don’t come back and bother Daffodil or anyone else here,” Rarity said. “But I am not scum like you and I don’t wish to kill anyone either. But I will.” Rarity stood up and pointed the gun right at his face. “Do you hear me? Do you understand that I will do anything to protect the girls here? Anything . So you had best not come back here, I will be notifying the local authorities about you as well, I’m quite friendly with some of them. If you’re seen anywhere even close to my home again you’ll be looking forward to a jail cell. Now get out of my sight.”
Moonshine quickly nodded, keeping his hands up as he got up off the couch and made for the door. Rarity kept her gun on him until he left the parlor, when she put it away and walked over to watch him leave down the hallway to the front door. As she had suspected, Coco, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie had been right outside the parlor and Coco followed Moonshine to make sure he left for real. Leaving a frowning Rarity alone with her two friends.
“Weeelll, at least he’s gone?” Pinkie Pie shrugged.
“I could hear his shouting...” Fluttershy wrung a seam in her dress.
“It’s fine now, I don’t think he’ll be bothering us or Daffodil again,” Rarity said. “I only wish he didn’t come by in the first place at all.”
“I’m sorry, Rarity,” Fluttershy said, putting her arms round her shoulders. “It’s been a rough day.”
“But that’s what friends are for!” Pinkie Pie smiled and joined in on the hug.
“Thank you, both of you, if I didn’t have you to support me I don’t know what I would do.” Rarity smiled back, letting the warm hug from her friends calm her down. “There’s so much to be done and we’re really in a lot of trouble now but… I have a feeling things will work out, somehow. They just have to.”
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Applejack and the Little Princess
Applejack yawned from on top Winona as the horse slowly walked through the hills of the Equestrian wilderness. It was the afternoon but Applejack had only just woken up due to riding through the night. After a tangle with some outlaws who tried to gut her while she was asleep on the side of the road she decided to switch how she did things for now, sleeping most of the day away and being awake for most of the night. It had worked decently enough but her body was still getting used to it.
Right now Winona’s leisurely gait was because Applejack just didn’t even know where they were and she didn’t want to push the horse. She was pretty sure they were somewhere southeast of Canterlot but still north of Fillydelphia and well away from the coast. But her sense of direction had failed her before and regardless of where exactly she was she knew it was a place where there was no big town or city around for miles. At best she might find a little settlement or some other travelers but she was expecting to just be alone with Winona for a good long while. Course she was just as likely to run into a tribe of Buffalo Men or some more outlaws too.
Thanks to the good fortune of outfighting those cutthroats from before though she at least had a full saddlebag of both whiskey and bits. So she was doing alright in that regard for once. It wasn’t exactly the norm for her to not be hurting for bits and booze while traveling across the country. Her gun was still at her hip and well taken care of too. She had needed to use it more than she would’ve liked but that was just the reality of the world out here.
Applejack cracked her neck and reached into the saddlebag at Winona’s sighed. The horse whinnied in disapproval but Applejack ignored her as she pulled out a bottle of brown whiskey. Pulling the cork out she gave it a sniff—good scent to it.
Winona whinnied again and Applejack frowned. “You still giving me lip whenever I decided to have a drink? Nothing wrong with having something to give me a little kick first thing in the morning, calm down, girl.”
The powerful snort from the horse said she disagreed.
“Yeah, yeah, well I need a drink right now and I’m gonna have one,” Applejack brought the bottle to her chapped lips and tilted it back, enjoying the burning rush of the liquid as it poured down her throat. Nothing was really quite the same as good whiskey. It hit her empty stomach almost immediately and settled there, creating a warmth in her belly. She was far too heavy of a drinker to get drunk just from a few sips like this but with her stomach empty she would definitely feel a little bit of its effects if she kept drinking from the bottle.
In truth, Applejack knew Winona was right. If not about not drinking this stuff in general then at least about how she shouldn’t be knocking back so much right now. There wasn’t any water left in that saddlebag of hers. No food either. And all the bits she surprisingly did have wouldn’t do her any good with nowhere to spend them. So the wanton drinking was going to end up being a pretty harmful thing if she didn’t at least find a stream or came across anything else soon.
She really was out in the boonies though. The dry grass and rocky ground and hills all around her were the opposite of inviting. She hoped the horseshoes on the bottom of Winona’s hooves didn’t give out or anything. Winona had put in a lot of work for her and it wouldn’t do to have her hooves get cracked or chipped out here, the horse was Applejack’s lifeline just as much as the gun she held was.
Speaking of that, she had plenty of bullets too.
After putting her drink away (with considerably less in the bottle), Applejack looked up at the sky. Cloudless. Blue. A burning hot sun bearing down on her. She was already sweating and the hat wasn’t doing enough to help. It wasn’t even the truly hot season yet, once it was is was things would get really bad for her. Riding a horse all day without any cover in the great plains or even worse—the desert—was a recipe for heat stroke and dehydration. Today was like a preview of that since she already didn’t have any water on her. It was one more reason for her to switch most of her active time to night, but even then she’d have to find someplace with shade or something to sleep at. Despite all the time she had spent alone out in the wilderness, making her own way, it didn’t really get any easier. It was always either too hot or too cold and she hardly ever had enough food or water.
That was just her lot in life. Applejack lifted an arm and rubbed her sleeve across her brow to get rid of some of the sweat. She didn’t need any of that getting in her big, green eyes.
“If I had a harmonica or something, that’d be mighty sweet,” Applejack mused out loud. It would at least give her something to pass the time with while she rode out here. A sweet music for her and Winona’s ears could do a lot of good. Maybe the next time she was in town she could look to see if she could fine one somewhere.
She couldn’t whistle worth a darn, otherwise she would have.
Winona crested another small hill and they started heading down into a small valley between it and the next one. To the east was a wide and flat plains that seemed to stretch on forever. It was so dry and dead out there that most of the ground was just empty dirt with some sagebrush sticking out. To the west was more of the same except she saw the start of some rocky cliffs and canyons. Might have been a small river running through those somewhere but she was just as likely to get lost or stuck in them too. With the alcohol forming a warm pit in her empty stomach, Applejack just decided to keep them going up and down these hills. It was at a leisurely pace with Winona taking almost a half hour before she made it up to the top of the next hill.
At the top of this one, Applejack pulled on Winona’s reins for a moment to make the horse stop. She wanted to use the vantage point up here to see is she could see anything. Unsurprisingly she didn’t see anything useful to herself like a water source, or a fruiting tree, or the signs of a town, but she did see something . A road was at the base of this hill, heading both east and west. Applejack looked west to see if she could see where it started but it just disappeared into the canyons over there and to the east it curved around the hills and disappeared too without her being able to see anything on it. She reached up a hand and scratched under her head. Did she wanna try going down the road in one direction?
She ended up making a compromise and went up the next hill while also traveling a little east so once she made it to the top she could still see further down the road and check if there was anything. The damnable heat of the day and her lack of any real food or water lately was wearing her out. She hoped there was something she would see.
Applejack ended up hearing something before she saw anything.
Gunfire.
Coming from east down the road, past the curve of the hill where she couldn’t see. Applejack ground her teeth together as she heard a couple more shots. It sure wasn’t hunting rifles. Winona huffed and shuffled about uncomfortably while Applejack tried to steady her.
“Easy girl, easy there. Whoever’s shooting aint shooting for us,” Applejack patted her head.
And she planned on keeping it that way. Applejack didn’t exactly know what was going on but she was going to stay out of it. Being an accidental hero had made things a pain in the ass for her. She felt bad for whoever was on the receiving end of those bullets but she knew well enough by now that her getting involved wouldn’t end well for anybody. She was tired of being shot at and chased down, all she wanted was to ride along with Winona and live in peace. Being a wandering guardian angel who swooped in and saved other travelers from outlaws wasn’t the simple kind of life she wanted. All the stories and tales about her were from accidents or random chance—she just wasn’t that woman.
It was still a pain though cause she might have been able to meet up with whoever was under attack right now and buy some food and water off them.
But she wasn’t getting involved. This had nothing to do with her. She was tired of being the so called “Hero of Manehatten”, “Slayer of the McColts”, “Quickdraw Applejack”. She wasn’t even especially quick on the draw to begin with, she was just a damn good shot. Either way it was all the same. Something she didn’t want and something untrue that just brought her more problems.
So here she was, guiding Winona to go back up the hill and just avoid the direction she heard the gunshots coming from.
But she was frozen by an all new sound.
The scream of a young girl.
It was a sound that still filled Applejack’s nightmares, a scream in terror from—Applejack shook her head to clear it. Winona had stopped too and almost seemed to be looking back at her, questioning her. Applejack sat on the back of her horse as that terrified noise echoed in her skull and she tightly gripped the reins until her knuckled turned white and her nails dug into her palms. Taking in a deep breath through her nose, Applejack leaned back and grit her teeth.
“Shit.”
Applejack whipped the reins and pulled Winona around to the east, making her gallop towards the gunshots and screams through the hills.
Three men on horseback stood in front of an empty wagon and a broken family. A woman, a wife and mother, lied dead on the ground. A man, a husband and father, lied clutching a bullet wound in his stomach while blood flowed freely from it. And a girl, a daughter, cradled his head in her lap as she cried rivers of tears. Besides the family of three there was a horse still hitched up to the wagon that was shaking about and neighing in fear, while the horse next to it on the other side of the hitch was also shot dead.
Everything that was inside the wagon had been taken and thrown out, from boxes of clothes, to old family trinkets, and of course food and water. Nothing valuable had been found yet, much to the displeasure of the three bandits.
“Fucking hell,” the center one complained. “Some clothes, no money? What a fucking waste of time. What the hell were you even traveling for, huh?” He asked down at the dying man.
“New… new life...” the man weakly responded.
The three bandits laughed while the daughter cried harder and tried to ignore them, tried to imagine this was all just a bad dream. Why was this happening to them? What had they done to deserve this?
“New life, huh?” The same one bit out between laughs. “Well shit, you’re a really unlucky family then. Not sure who’s more unlucky though—you or your daughter.”
The girl looked up at them, her eyes wide.
“What are you so surprised about? With no gold or anything you’re the only thing we’ve found worth anything,” the bandit grinned.
The girl shook her head in pure terror. Her eyes were red, her pink dress was dirty with blood and tears, the white and light purple locks of her hair were strewn about haphazardly across her face. It was a wonder she hadn’t fainted. “P-Please...”
“I’m sure we can find a good buyer for you,” the bandit grinned.
Her father tried to raise his hand but it collapsed back down to the dirt. “Don’t… touch her...”
“Oh don’t worry, old man. We aint gonna touch her. We’re just gonna take her with us.”
The three bandits laughed again while the father and daughter looked on in despair. She wanted to run but she couldn’t leave her dad behind, and she knew she wouldn’t get anywhere. Her hands were shaking as she held onto her dad’s head. And he more than anything wished he could just do something to save her. Wished he had something to offer them instead, or had a gun in his hand that he could heroically raise to blow them all away before he died.
But there was nothing.
The center bandit whistled at his friend on the right. “You get off your horse and get some rope, tie the girls hands up and then throw her on behind you.”
“I don’t want-” the girl tried to say but choked on a sob in the middle of her sentence. Her body was frozen, her father’s head still on her lap as the bandit hopped off his horse and walked towards her. She didn’t want to go and leave him behind while he was still breathing, she wanted to stay with him. But she couldn’t speak.
The shadow of the bandit loomed over her as he reached down to pull her away.
A far off crack of thunder rang out and a bullet shot through the bandit’s temple. He spun around once with blood splattering across the ground before he fell dead. The bandits’ horses all reared up in sudden fright before the two riders still on them calmed them down.
“What the fuck?!” The lead bandit yelled, looking in the direction of the shot.
A galloping horse was coming down from the hill, at a distance where they hadn’t been able to hear it well. It was a distance where such a perfect shot with a simple six-shooter should’ve been damn near impossible. Especially while riding on horseback bouncing up and down. But somehow the rider had pulled it off.
Both of the bandits reached to their hips to pull out their guns but neither one got the chance to fire.
Two more expert shots came from the young woman riding towards them. Both right in their chest’s, killing them before they hit the ground after falling from their horses. The trio of horses neighed and ran away together, heading off into the wilderness to the east as they abandoned their fallen riders.
Applejack kept Winona galloping hard towards the wagon and the site of the attack. She had to see what had happened and if there was anything she could do.
Pulling on the reins right as she got to the father and daughter she brought Winona to a skidding stop before them. The girl looked up at her with an open mouth of surprise while her pale father could just barely keep his eyes open. Applejack swung her left leg over and jumped off Winona, cautiously walking up to the father’s side and looking him over. When she saw where exactly she was wounded she bit her lip. There was no helping that. She glanced over at the young girl, the poor thing looked terrible and scared but otherwise unharmed.
“I… I heard the gunshots and your scream and I came… as quickly as I could,” the unfortunate lie rolled off her tongue with ease, and it made her wince inside.
The man weakly managed a small smile. “T-Thank you...”
“I-I’m sorry I couldn’t get here sooner,” Applejack reached up and took off her hat, holding it in front of her heart. She looked over at the body of the woman lying on the ground and grimaced. “Your wife?”
“Yes...”
Applejack looked back at the two of them, unsure what to really say. “Who are you? What were you doing out here?”
“F-Filthy Rich, p-pleasure to meet you, Miss?-”
“Applejack. And uh, pleased to meet you as well, Mr. Rich.”
A fresh round of sobbing broke out from the girl as she cradled her father’s head. “D-Daddy...”
The girl had to have known that that wound in her father’s stomach was fatal. How could she not know? Applejack gulped. “Is uh, is there anything I can do for you?”
Filthy Rich slightly shook his head, his eyes staring off into nothing as his breathing got softer. “Not for me, for Diamond.”
“Diamond?” Applejack glanced at the girl. “That your name, sugarcube?” She asked, trying to be as gentle as possible.
A sobbing nod came from her. “Diamond Tiara.”
“P-Please...” Filthy Rich said. “You’ve already saved her… but… can you take her somewhere safe? T-Take her somewhere...”
Applejack chewed her lip. “I-I’m not really going anywhere myself and… it’s not exactly safe to be around me either.”
“S-Saved her… didn’t you?”
Applejack sighed and looked deeply at the young girl. She reminded her of… someone else. “Yeah. Yeah I did.”
A small smile appeared on Filthy Rich’s face. “Diamond… be… be good. And… take care.”
“No! No, no, no!” Diamond Tiara shouted and bowed her head down until her forehead was touching her father’s. “It’s not fair, you’re not dying! This isn’t happening!”
Applejack sadly looked down at the both of them. This was a familiar sight to her. And despite the desperate cries of the young girl, her father didn’t even have the strength to speak left. In less than a minute his chest stopped moving and his eyelids closed halfway with one last gasp of air leaving his lungs. Diamond Tiara screamed and balled her fists, rivers of tears cascading down her face until she just rolled over onto her side and heaved. Once she ran out of strength she lied there and whimpered while Applejack watched. Applejack knew she just needed to get it all out for now. There was nothing else to do.
Digging graves without a shovel was tough. Exhausting and time consuming but Applejack wasn’t about to just leave Diamond Tiara’s parents bodies our here in the open. They deserved at least some kind of burial. Applejack was stuck using a broken floorboard she had snapped from the floor of the wagon along with her hands to make two shallow graves. Diamond Tiara was sitting at the hooves of Winona, a glassy expression on her face as she stared at the ground. Applejack kind of hoped she would just fall asleep but no such luck so far. She hadn’t spoken to the poor girl yet since her father finally took his last breath, she was giving her space.
Applejack was caked in dirt and sweat by the time she had finally carved out enough space for both of Diamond’s parents. Now came the awkward part: carrying them over and actually burying them. She didn’t think Diamond Tiara would react too well to seeing that.
Why can’t she just pass out, damn it? Applejack wondered. You been through so much, aint you exhausted?
At least Applejack was strong enough to carry the bodies on her own. The blood had dried by now too so she wasn’t going to get messy. When she went to pick up Diamond Tiara’s mother, she heard a whimper from the girl. Applejack bit her lip and ignored it, picking up the body and carrying it over to the first grave. At least the burying went a lot faster than the digging. With the dirt covering up the mother’s still form, Applejack panted and paused for a brief moment before she looked back over at Diamond Tiara.
“Hey, kid? What was your mother’s name?” Applejack asked.
Diamond Tiara’s head tilted towards her with an empty expression. “Why?”
Applejack frowned. “I was going to make a grave marker with her name on it. I only know your father’s name.”
“Spoiled Rich,” Diamond Tiara answered in monotone, blinking once and then returning to staring off into the distance.
“Thank you,” Applejack sighed and walked over to Winona, reaching into the saddlebag and taking out a small knife. Stiffly walking back over to the grave she picked up her rudimentary shovel and broke it in half over her knee. On one of the piece she carved the name “Spoiled Rich” and stuck it at the head of the grave. After that it was only a short minute before she had Filthy Rich buried too and his own marker sticking out.
Applejack stood in front of the two graves. They weren’t pretty but they served their purpose.
A sniffle came from behind her and Applejack raised a hand to her forehead, fingers rubbing her scalp. “Well… there’s no sense staying around here I suppose.” She turned around and even though she wished she could leave the girl alone in her mourning, Applejack had a few things to ask. “So uh, where were you going? Why were you out here in the first place?”
“Everything’s gone now,” Diamond Tiara despondently whispered, a single tear going down her cheek.
Applejack winced. “Maybe you should rest in the wagon. You can talk to me when you feel up for it.”
Diamond Tiara tried to get up but the moment she put her hand on the ground to push herself up the limb wavered and she just collapsed. She had no strength left in her body.
"Whoa now, easy there.” Applejack said and reached down to steady her. “Let me help you.”
Applejack picked the girl up, one arm under her knees and the other under her back. Diamond Tiara stayed limp in her hold like a sack of flour, not offering any protest. She was a scrawny thing that was all skin and bones. Applejack could tell just by carrying her that this was a girl who had never lifted a finger in her life. What in the hay was this family doing traveling through here without an escort? As Applejack walked over to the wagon to lay her down inside of it she took a look at her dress, despite it being ruined with blood and dirt and scuffed up a bit now, Applejack could tell it was a bit of a higher quality piece of clothing than your average small-town girl would wear. The material felt different on her hands. So what was the story with this family.
Despite her just wanting to stay out of things she couldn’t help but be curious. And she was involved now whether she liked it or not.
She carefully put Diamond Tiara down in the back of the wagon, resting her head on the side and awkwardly giving her a pat on the head to try and comfort her. With an uncertain frown on her face, Applejack walked around to the front of the wagon where the two horses were, one alive and one dead. She scratched her head as she looked at the situation.
“Now what am I going to do about this?” She looked into the eyes of the silver horse that was shivering in its spot, Applejack reached up to scratch its head to try and calm it down. “Easy now, girl. You’re okay now too.” Applejack looked past the horse and into the wagon. “Hey there, this horse have a name?”
Diamond Tiara didn’t move in the slightest or acknowledge her but she still responded. “Silver.”
Applejack smiled. “Pretty name for a horse.”
Diamond Tiara didn’t respond further so Applejack frowned and went back to dealing with the horses. She needed to get the dead one off its hitch and move it out of the way. Might be a little tough, as strong as she was horses were still damn heavy. Maybe she could use Winona to pull the dead one away with some rope. First she had to unhitch the corpse and get it free of the wagon, then at least maybe Applejack could get something started. The sooner it was all done the sooner they could get back on the road. Not like she had a plan for after that point but still, she didn’t want to be stuck around this place any longer than she had to be. Diamond Tiara probably felt the same way even if she wasn’t saying anything.
It took some time but she eventually got the dead horse free and with a length of rope tied around its neck and then tied to Winonw, they were able to pull it away. Applejack whistled and smiled at her horse.
“I hope you and Silver get along, you’ll be seeing a lot of each other from now on.” Applejack said. She looked back into the wagon at Diamond Tiara. “You don’t mind me doing this, right? Commandeering your wagon and all that? But it didn’t look like you knew how to ride a horse of your own and with all the supplies and all...”
“I don’t care,” Diamond Tiara muttered.
“Alright then...” Applejack shook her head, knowing the girl had a right to be like this. She had to get Winona hitched up to the wagon now. Her friend whinnied in discomfort, not liking the lack of freedom compared to just riding with Applejack on her, but she let Applejack do it all the same. After that Applejack went around the site of the attack and started gathering up the strewn about boxes and supplies that the bandits had thrown around in their search for something more valuable. Clothes mostly but she was very happy to find a few skins of water and plenty of canned food. She also tossed her saddlebag she had taken off Winona into the wagon with the rest of the stuff.
When Applejack finished loading it all in she took a gander at Diamond Tiara and bit her lip. “Uhhh, hey? Pardon for bothering you but… do you want to put on something else?”
Diamond Tiara’s head rotated to look at her with dry tears on her cheeks before she blinked a few times and looked down at her clothes. Her father’s blood had long since dried and it wasn’t going to come out so easily. She probably wouldn’t want to wear the dress even if she was able to clean it anyways.
“Which box had your clothes in it?” Applejack asked her.
“I’ll get them...” Diamond Tiara tried to stand up in the wagon but her legs shook and she stumbled, falling to her knees.
“Easy now, you’re still in a bit of shock, you really oughta sleep and try and get some strength back.” Applejack said as she hopped into the wagon to help the young girl.
“Can’t… don’t want to,” Diamond Tiara said as she shook her head.
Applejack rubbed her back to try and relax her. “Just point to the box with your clothes, alright?”
Diamond Tiara lifted a shaking hand and did so, Applejack went and opened it up to see a plain white dress on top. Good enough. She handed it over to the girl for her to change and Diamond Tiara started to remove the shoulder straps on her pink dress. But before turning around to give her some privacy Applejack put a hand on her shoulder. “Do you want me to throw that dress out? I’m not sure you’ll want to see it around or wear it anymore.”
The girl paused and looked down at her ruined pink dress. “It was a gift from my mom...”
“I-I’m really sorry, I shouldn’t have-”
Diamond Tiara tore the pink dress off her, tearing the seams at the back with her thin arms until the pink garment fell down to her feet, leaving her in her white underclothes. She picked the destroyed dress up and threw it out the back of the wagon where it crumpled onto the dirt. Without waiting for Applejack to say or do anything she grabbed the white dress out of the young woman’s grasp and threw it over her head, sitting back down and folding her arms over her chest while leaning away from her.
“Just shut up and leave me alone,” Diamond Tiara ground out.
Applejack nodded, even though she couldn’t see. “Alright, I can do that.”
Since the girl clearly needed space right now, Applejack walked back through the wagon to the front where Winona and Silver were both waiting for her. “Guess we’re heading wherever this road takes us for now. Don’t exactly think this thing is made to go over hills with just two horses pulling it.”
She took her seat and held the reins that connected to both horses, lightly whipping them up to make Winona and Silver start to move. “Come on then, let’s head out.”
Every now and then, Applejack glanced back into the wagon to see if Diamond Tiara had changed what she was doing or if she had finally fallen asleep. But she continued to motionlessly lean up against the side of the wagon and just stare out the back of it at the wilderness they were passing by. She made no effort to talk or acknowledge Applejack’s existence at all. It was starting to wear on Applejack’s nerves a little bit. She knew that wasn’t fair but she hadn’t planned on this happening to her today. Diamond Tiara had every right to be angry and upset, Applejack just had to keep telling herself that. It didn’t make this wagon any more welcoming though. Despite herself, Applejack had somehow managed to get herself playing the hero again and now she was saddled with a whole new problem.
And to be honest she was worried she was just going to drag this girl into more danger. Hopefully she had some family somewhere else in Equestria that Applejack could drop her off with. If her parents were her only family… Applejack really didn’t want to think the poor girl was all alone in the world now. It just wasn’t fair.
Though she knew already that life wasn’t fair.
Winona and Silver at least were doing alright. Applejack wasn’t sure how Winona would handle having to trot alongside another horse like this but her trusty friend hadn’t given her any problems yet. Silver was still shaken up and had been going slower than Applejack wanted but she wasn’t going to force the horse to go faster. Applejack knew they were sensitive creatures and she really wanted to get off on the right foot with her new friend. Or perhaps she should say the right “hoof”.
One of the big positives for her right now though was that with the direction they were going, the time of the day, and the cover of the wagon, the sun wasn’t beating down directly on her anymore. She had some shade to work with and after earlier today that was pretty darn nice. It made things a little easier for her, the ride was less bumpy, and she could just relax and try to sort her frazzled brain out. What a damn day it had been.
Applejack heard a creaking from the wagon behind her and glanced over her shoulder in surprise just in time to see Diamond Tiara crawl from out of it and sit on the bench beside her. She was still moving like a limp doll, not folding her hands in her lap or anything, just lying against the back of the bench and looking half a corpse. Her eyes were dull and the rest of her face was like stone.
“You uh…” Applejack started before thinking over her words. “You feeling better?”
She winced, that was a stupid thing to ask.
“I got bored sitting there. And I can’t sleep.”
Applejack rubbed the back of her neck. “Well uh, it’s definitely cozier up here, and you can see what’s coming at least.”
Diamond Tiara just sat there and stared at the backs of Winona and Silver. Seems not much was going to change. Not unless Applejack tried to help her out. She glanced behind her at her saddlebag sitting right in the front of the wagon.
“Hey, Diamond—is it okay if I call you Diamond?” Applejack raised an eyebrow at the young girl.
She limply shrugged.
“Okay. Well, Diamond, can you grab my saddlebag that’s back there?” Applejack pitched a thumb back into the wagon and tried to shoot a friendly smile to the girl at the same time.
Diamond Tiara turned her head to look up at her for a second before blinking and looking back at the saddlebag. She seemed to be contemplating whether to just ignore Applejack or not but she eventually did reach back in and pulled out the bag onto the bench.
“Thank you,” Applejack said and with one hand still on the reins she opened up the bag and began reaching around inside it for something.
Diamond Tiara watched the cowgirl as she eventually pulled out a half-empty bottle of a certain brown liquid.
“There we go,” Applejack said and handed the bottle over to Diamond. “Here, drink. It’ll make you feel better, maybe, and it’ll help you sleep.”
The girl grabbed the bottle with an uncertain frown on her face. “Daddy said I shouldn’t drink this kind of thing even when I got older. Mother said the same but she was always drinking wine anyways.”
“Well they weren’t wrong, it’s not exactly something you should get in the habit of drinking but it has its purposes,” Applejack said.
“Mm,” Diamond Tiara grunted and reached a shaking hand up to pull out the cork. She struggled with it for a moment but finally managed to pull it out, afterwards being assaulted by the smell of the whiskey. She crinkled her nose at it and held the bottle away from her face. “It smells awful.”
Applejack fought the urge to roll her eyes and instead grinned at the girl. “That’s how it’s supposed to smell. Guess for first timers it’s probably not gonna be too good though. Careful with how you drink it by the way, you don’t want to cough it back up or puke or anything.”
Diamond Tiara stared down at the bottle in her grip before bringing it up her lips and tilting it back, totally ignoring Applejack and just guzzling down the entire thing. Or at least trying to. She got a mouthful or two in first before the flavor, smell, and burning sensation hit her all at once. It made her retch and she spat out most of the whiskey onto the bottom of the bench right between her legs. Diamond Tiara spent a good while coughing before she had the will to bring the neck of the bottle back to her lips and try to drink more. This time she squeezed her eyes shut and forced herself to down the whole thing, now used to the horrid feeling of it. Applejack watched with quite a bit of surprise as the last little droplet of whiskey left the bottle and Diamond Tiara dropped it, letting it clatter onto the bench. She coughed one more time and leaned against the bench, letting out a close-lipped groan.
“I warned you for a reason you know? You’re going to be feeling it really fast after drinking all that at once.” Applejack told her.
“Shut up, I don’t care,” Diamond Tiara responded and turned away from the blonde.
Applejack sighed. “Don’t blame me then.”
“You’re the one who gave it to me...” Diamond bit back.
At that, Applejack grinned again. “Well at least you’re talking a bit more now. Just sit back, you’ll start feeling all warm inside soon.”
“Mm...” Diamond Tiara muttered.
“You know if you just want to sit there for now that’s okay but I was hoping I could ask you some questions too. I’m really in the dark about a few things and I’m kind of worried. For you, I mean.” Applejack said.
Diamond Tiara grumbled as the effects of the whiskey started to run through her unaccustomed body immediately. She blinked a few times and moved her head around as it started to feel heavy and her thoughts murky. “What?”
“Well… what were you doing out here? Your f-father wasn’t able to answer. I want to know if those three scumbags who attacked your family were random bandits or if they had followed you from somewhere.”
Diamond Tiara sniffled a little and some fresh tears fell from her eyes. “They didn’t know us. Nobody was chasing us or anything, they just found us out here.”
Applejack nodded, keeping an even expression on her face. “Where’d you come from? And where were you going?”
“Canterlot. We used to live in Canterlot and daddy had a business there but...” Diamond Tiara closed her eyes and shook her head. “We were supposed to be making a new life out here… away from it all.”
“Something bad happened back in Canterlot, didn’t it?”
Diamond Tiara nodded a few times. “There was a business deal. Daddy said he was making one with the Flim Flam brothers but something happened, they swindled him out of his money somehow. I couldn’t really understand. But we lost everything. The business, the house, all our money, we had to give it all up. The wagon and all we had in it were the only things left. So daddy said we would start a new life somewhere else, somewhere where someone without any money could still make it.”
“The frontier,” Applejack said, looking off at the horizon.
“Mother wasn’t happy about it but she couldn’t really say anything. She would’ve been too ashamed to take up some poor person’s job in Canterlot.”
“I guess you were—uh—really unlucky in a few ways...” Applejack bit her lip.
“Mm,” Diamond Tiara mumbled again.
Applejack sighed. “So you don’t have any family do you? Otherwise I figured your dad would’ve just asked for help from someone.”
She shook her head. “It was just the three of us. Now it’s just me.”
“So you weren’t going anywhere in particular either then?”
“No, daddy just knew there were new towns and places starting up out here. He figured an experienced businessman like himself would have plenty of opportunities to make his money back,” Diamond Tiara brought a hand up to her forehead, the whiskey making her feel woozy.
So of course that means we’re just aimlessly wandering just like I was before. Applejack shook her head. Figures. And there aint nowhere or no one to drop her off with.
Applejack looked over and realized that Diamond Tiara had suddenly, finally, fallen asleep. She blinked before a sad smile formed on her face and she reached over to affectionately pat the young girl’s head. Diamond looked like a ghost, exhausted and with heavy bags under her eyes, her skinny body looked so frail. So fragile. She shuddered at Applejack’s touch and her face twisted into a frown. Applejack wasn’t sure if that was the alcohol or a nightmare but she felt bad for the girl all the same.
“Poor thing, you didn’t deserve to see how ugly this world is,” Applejack patted her once more before letting the girl be. She had horses to drive.
It was the middle of the night and the moon hung high in the dark sky overhead. Not a cloud was there to block it as Applejack looked up at it. A full moon, bright and big. It had taken some coaxing earlier but Applejack had gotten Silver to keep walking past the time the horse would normally be asleep. Though Applejack wasn’t sure anymore if she’d keep up her new schedule of sleeping during the day and riding at night. Not with Diamond around. That girl probably wouldn’t want to change the way she slept and Applejack would have to look out for her.
“My responsibility now, I guess. What the hell’s up with that… I don’t have to be doing any of this,” Applejack muttered to herself. “Damn good nature and all.” She frowned. “Yeah I know, Granny. You wouldn’t like it if I just left her on her own. I’ll take care of her as long as I can I guess. She’d still be better off without me though.”
Applejack really wished Diamond hadn’t drunk all the whiskey either. She could use a sip or two right now.
She fluttered her gums and cracked her neck before plopping her chin down in her hands and propping her elbows up on her legs. The reins right now she just had loosely tied around her right wrist. It took less work for her to mind the horses like this compared to actually just riding atop Winona. She didn’t have to be careful not to fall off or accidentally fall asleep—well, that would still be bad actually but at least she wouldn’t break her neck. At night like this though she didn’t have anything to look at either except for the moon itself. It was just too dark out here.
Cold too, like any of the plains it got to damn near freezing in the dead of night. But Applejack just had to force her way through it. If it got too bad she could try wrapping herself in a blanket while she sat up here. She had been sure to cover Diamond with a couple when she put the girl back into the wagon after she had passed out. The last thing that girl needed was to get sick after everything else she had gone through.
Applejack kind of wished she smoked right now just so she had something that could take the edge off. Alas she wasn’t sure if the Rich family even had any cigarettes with them. Taking a heavy breath she looked past the two horses pulling the wagon and tried to see further into the distance. Her eyes had adjusted pretty well to the night sky but all she saw was a dirt road anyways. Who knew when the next town was coming up, she should’ve asked Diamond if her father had a map or she knew anything else about where they were going. Applejack just wasn’t familiar with the area.
She heard a sniffle from behind her and a light rustling to accompany it.
Applejack’s ears perked up and she listened for it again. Another sniffle came and Applejack sighed, sitting up straighter on the bench.
“Did you wake up?”
Louder sniffling was the only response and Applejack tugged on the reins to get both Winona and Silver to stop. She stood up and hopped back into the wagon, navigating past boxes and other stuff strewn about inside it to reach the blanket-clad girl at the back. Applejack looked down to see Diamond curled up in fetal position, desperately grasping the blanket and holding it to her chest while she cried her eyes out.
“Oh boy, hitting you all at once again,” Applejack said, reaching down to rub Diamond Tiara’s head.
“Don’t touch me!” Diamond shouted the moment she felt Applejack’s hand and knocked it away. “Mom! Dad! Why?! Why ?!” She covered her eyes with her hands and dug her nails into her hair. “Why is this happening… why’d they have to die?” She let out an animalistic wail of despair, her feet starting to kick back and forth as she balled one into a fist and slammed it repeatedly against the side of the wagon.
“Easy now! Don’t hurt yourself,” Applejack tried to pacify her.
Diamond Tiara just let out a teary scream again. “Who cares! Who cares! Who cares! Who cares!” She opened her eyes and sat halfway up, grabbing the edge of the back of the wagon and leaning over it, suddenly throwing up onto the ground.
Applejack winced. “Yeah that’d be the whiskey...”
Diamond Tiara’s eyes were puffy and she groaned as she emptied her stomach completely and still continued to dry-heave for a while after. Applejack, despite knowing the girl probably wouldn’t like it, rubbed her back to try and ease the pain. After Diamond was back to “normal” she still just let herself halfway hang out of the wagon like that, moaning and crying onto the ground. Applejack was thinking she might’ve tired herself out again when-
“AHHHHHHHHHH!” Diamond Tiara loudly screamed and screamed until her voice went hoarse. At the end all she could manage were some choked sobs until she threw herself back into the wagon, pulling her legs up to her body and wrapping her arms around them, she dunked her head down and sat there. Every now and then she whimpered and Applejack saw the girl’s small body shudder.
“I’m really sorry about everything that happened to you. I know that doesn’t help but-”
“Know?” Diamond Tiara growled angrily, looking up at Applejack. “What do you know about anything, you wandering hick?”
Applejack blinked at the girl with a blank expression on her face. “How old are you?”
Diamond Tiara’s brow knitted together in annoyance but she answered anyways. “I’m fourteen. Why?”
“Yeah… that’s what I guessed. You’re the same age as my sister would’ve been.”
“Would’ve?” Diamond Tiara muttered and looked into Applejack’s eyes. The sorrow in them and her silence was all the answer Diamond needed. Applejack did know. The two of them just looked between each other for a minute, Diamond’s eyes still red from fresh crying while Applejack’s were cold from a distant memory. At last Diamond turned away and looked at the floor of the wagon. “I’m sorry.”
“Sorry for what? You got every right to be angry and lash out. I’m sorry for not just leaving you be, kid.” Applejack sighed and took a seat right beside her, putting her arm over Diamond Tiara’s shoulders and giving her a one-armed hug. “But I feel like by now you could probably use someone to lean on.”
Diamond Tiara sniffled and leaned into Applejack’s body. “Thank you. Not just for this but for… saving me… and killing the people who killed my mom and dad.”
Applejack grimaced and scratched her head with her free hand. “I… I’m sorry that I didn’t get there sooner. I want to be honest with you, specially if I’m gonna be taking care of you now, but uh… I only started galloping to you when I heard you scream. I heard some of the gunshots and everything first but I didn’t want to get involved, I… I aint as heroic as you or your dad probably thought I was.”
The young girl didn’t respond for a moment and Applejack thought she might’ve been silently angry or had accidentally fallen asleep. But soon she felt a tug on her shirt and looked down to see Diamond grasping it, though the girl was still looking at the floor.
“I don’t blame you. And… I think most people wouldn’t have come at all. You’re not the one who took my parents away...”
Applejack didn’t say anything else. The two sat there in silence until they both fell asleep.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
The Fastest Gun in Equestria
You never really retired from being famous. Less people just recognized you over time. Especially when you’re old and wrinkled compared to the days when you were out making a name for yourself. Like Grand Pear was now. His name was probably the only thing anyone would recognize now, and he usually didn’t give it out, only going by the friendly old moniker of “GP” to the people of the town he lived in now. Ever since he had finished training Spitfire he more or less retired from being a gunslinger, letting her take the title of “The Fastest Gun in Equestria” from him. And he was happy to. He wanted to live out the years he had left in peace and not have to worry about some young kid coming along looking to prove himself. Cause one day that kid would have killed him instead of the other way around.
Grand Pear was happy no one had challenged him in years to a duel. The major reason being that he had now gotten old, his body riddled with aches, pains, arthritis, cataracts, and his skills had atrophied after years of hanging up his gun. Even if someone did recognize him and challenged him he’d probably just refuse, what would anyone be proving anyways? It might lead to him being called a coward, or just getting shot in the back, but he wasn’t going to kill himself over a pointless, embarrassing, duel. Those days were behind him. Let the next generation shoot themselves to pieces.
Nowadays, Grand Pear tended bar in the slow town of Lighthoof. Slow. Just how he liked it. His customers were almost entirely made up of regulars from town with only a few travelers passing through ever stopping by his place. Again, just how he liked it. No need for any chance meetings or for some random fella to recognize him. He still kept an old revolver right under the bar but he could barely use the damn thing now anyways thanks to his arthritis. If he ever had to pull it out it would probably just be in an attempt to scare someone away. It was still loaded but he doubted he could hit anyone if he fired it.
He was old. Old and bent and tired. But he still counted himself lucky cause most who lived the life he had in the past didn’t make it to such a ripe old age. Most were dead before thirty even. And he enjoyed the folks around here, enjoyed their genuine smiles and the simple lives they led. He didn’t have any regrets about what he had done in the past, he loved it, but he had had enough of it too. Now was the time for a more simple way of living. Quiet and slow where he could be everyone’s friendly uncle. The charming old bartender who always had an easygoing smile on his face.
They didn’t need to know how many people this old-timer had personally killed.
He probably only had a few years left in him anyways. One day he’d die, they’d make a grave for him, and then someone from out of town would come along and tell them who Grand Pear really was. But he’d be dead so what was it to him? Grand Pear wasn’t going to make a fuss over anything, Spitfire was still around to carry around his legacy and all his old rivals were either dead or retired the same as him. There was nothing to fuss over. The slow days in this town came and they went without incident and Grand Pear was more than happy to just keep living them until his time was up.
A slow day like any other had Grand Pear serving drinks and talking stories with some of the men around town who came to his bar. Well, Grand Pear mostly tended bar and listened, as any good bartender should do. The others could talk and tell their own stories and tall-tales, like about how the fish they had almost caught out fishing today was larger than their boat.
“I’m telling you the thing was huge! Massive! It broke the line of my fishing rod, otherwise I’d have caught it and you could all see for yourself,” Gold Buckle said as he relayed yet another one of his “big fish” stories to his pals.
“Yeah, bet it was ten feet long and must’ve weighed four-hundred pounds!” Dynamite sarcastically said. “How many huge fish have you almost reeled in now?”
“Lots!” Gold Buckle smiled. “One of these days I’ll land one too, you’ll see.”
“That’ll be the day. I don’t think a fish that size could even live in our lake,” Dynamite said.
“What are you? Some damn fish expert? Gold Buckle snorted.
“No I just aint never seen a fish even close to that big when I’ve been fishing,” Dynamite said as he took a big swig of his drink.
“That’s because you aint a good angler.”
“I could outfish you any day of the week, Gold.”
Gold Buckle scoffed and looked over at Grand Pear. “Hey, GP! You think this guy could land a bigger fish than me? I think he’s hot air!”
Grand Pear chuckled and shot the table a smile. “You all keep me out of this, don’t be dragging your old bartender into any such silly arguments.”
“You’ve gone fishing at least once while you’ve been here though, haven’t you?” Gold Buckle asked.
“Oh I think once or twice I’ve been out on the water. Never caught more than a bass though,” Grand Pear answered.
“Well I could catch a big damn bass at least,” Dynamite laughed.
“There’s catfish in the lake too but you gotta wait till evening to fish for em,” another member of the group said, a portly fellow by the name of Inkwell. “They can get a lot bigger than any bass but I don’t think they get as big as Gold says either.”
“Could’ve been a catfish...” Gold Buckle mused.
Dynamite rolled his eyes. “Right, I’m sure it was. Anyone got a story or something to talk about that isn’t crazy?”
“Well I heard that down in Appleloosa they found gold in some of the rivers around town. People are panning for gold now,” the fourth member of the group, one Ditch Digger, said.
“Gold fever striking is it?” Dynamite said. “Hell though, I’d be too afraid to travel down there or look for gold on my own, with the way the law is right now.”
Inkwell nodded. “Mhm, you’d get robbed as soon as you found anything.”
“Panning’s easier but mining and digging has a better chance of unearthing really big veins and nuggets of gold. Course it’s still a one in a million thing that you actually find anything to make it all worthwhile,” Gold Buckle said.
“There will probably be one guy who strikes it big and then all the fools will come rushing in too...” Dynamite shook his head. “Count me out. I’ll take the simple life here any day of the week. Good town, good friends, and good beer.” He raised his mug up with a smile and nodded at Grand Pear.
Grand Pear couldn’t help but laugh. “I’ll keep that up so long as you keep paying.”
“You don’t got any silly idea to go and look for gold then?” Ditch Digger asked.
Grand Pear shook his head. “Naw, too old, too much trouble. Some extra gold doesn’t interest me. What would I even do with it at this point? I’ll be staying here and enjoying the simple life too.”
“Well I wouldn’t mind having some extra money to set aside for the family,” Ditch Digger said. “That’s why I’d go looking for gold and all. But I don’t think it’d end well either, wouldn’t help anyone to wind up dead.”
“Might give Appleloosa a real boom though. That town could grow like a weed overnight if there really is enough people crazy for gold that they’ll take the risk,” Inkwell said.
“Not crazy, desperate,” Dynamite said.
“That’s right. With the way things are out here, lot of people would be willing to risk it all just to strike it big and move to somewhere like Canterlot, where they can just live in peace.” Gold Buckle said.
“If people want to live in peace they should come to a nice little out of the way town like this,” Dynamite said.
Grand Pear nodded to that. “Just like me. Once I got nice and old I wanted a quiet town to live in. Maybe if I had family to take care of it would be different but I don’t have anything like that.”
“No one to keep you company in your old age, even?” Inkwell asked.
“Not anyone but my friends around town,” Grand Pear winked. “But no, any relations I had are gone or wouldn’t exactly be interested in seeing me.” The old bartender paused, he was starting to get too personal, it just slipped out in the moment. Seems his old mind had gotten a little loose.
“That’s too bad,” Dynamite said. “When’s your birthday then, GP? We can at least celebrate that one of these days if you got no one else around. I’d say you deserve it.”
“I really wouldn’t want to put you through that trouble...” Grand Pear tried to waive him off. “At this age a birthday is less a celebration and more a reminder anyways.”
“Well you gotta let us do something for you sometime?” Dynamite insisted.
At last Grand Pear relented. “Alright, alright, you can think of something and run it by me, okay? That sound good?”
Dynamite smiled. “Sure does.”
“My birthday is coming just next month and nobody has said anything about a party...” Gold Buckle mumbled.
“Consider it payment for having to listen to all your dumb stories all the time,” Inkwell said to him.
“Well I don’t see how that’s fair.”
“It’s more than fair,” Ditch Digger added.
Grand Pear just shook his head and returned to cleaning his mugs and having things ready in case anyone wanted another drink. He was glad that the spotlight wasn’t on him anymore. He liked some light impersonal conversation, shooting the breeze, he didn’t want any of the fellas in this town to trouble themselves over him. Or find out something they really might not want to learn. Grand Pear took his role as a bartender seriously, now that it was all he had, he tended bar, was a good ear for listening, and he gave out a reassuring word to whoever needed it. But he would never be your best friend or even the type of guy you invited to your wedding. And he liked it that way. This was a good life for him now that his gunslinging days were over.
By the time the four friends finished their “business” here it was near closing time, after bidding them farewell, Grand Pear dealt with the last few customers still in his bar until they too retired for the night. It was late at that point, the sun having gone down ages ago and the moon hanging high in the night sky. Naturally there were some people who stayed at the bar way too late, and sometimes Grand Pear had to carefully escort them out. Wasn’t much fun for his old bones but that was part of being a bartender too. Once the last person was out tonight he took off his apron and put it on the bar, getting ready to pull out some rags and get the rest of the establishment nice and clean. It was a pain to do every night but he had to do it.
He had just grabbed his wooden bucket full of dry rags from under the bar when he heard the front door open up.
“Sorry, we’re closed,” Grand Pear said without even looking in the direction of the door.
“I’m not here for a drink.”
The voice made Grand Pear freeze in sheer disbelief. It was a voice he’d recognize anywhere, at anytime, even years since he had last heard it. There was an undeniable deeper twang to it, a raspiness that hadn’t been there last time, but he knew whose voice it was all the same. Grand Pear turned around with a stony expression on his face and looked at the newcomer. A tall, formerly fat man who looked like he had recently had a bout of sudden weight loss, with a bushy black beard and bloodshot eyes stood in his doorway.
“Been a long time, McColt,” Grand Pear said, evenly and without a shred of emotion, least of all fear, in his voice.
“Been a long time looking,” Granddaddy McColt said in reply.
Grand Pear breathed out his nose, not taking his eyes off McColt for a second. Not even blinking. “What in the hell do you think you’re doing here?”
“You know,” Granddaddy McColt nodded. “I got a score to settle with you.”
“Our score was settled when our apprentices dueled. That was the end of it. That was the torch being carried on by the next generation,” Grand Pear responded.
Granddaddy McColt smiled. A humorless smile that stretched across his beard, showing off his yellow teeth. “That’s true, that’s true. We both said our rivalry was over no matter which of our apprentices lived. But it’s a funny thing. When you get old, you start thinking, you start thinking about everything you’ve lost and what you have left. And I realized that there was no way I could go to the grave like this, Pear.”
“Grave?” Grand Pear raised an eyebrow at his old rival. He certainly seemed unwell, and it was more than just age.
“I’m sure you can tell that I’m a lot thinner than I used to be. Don’t have much time left. Cancer.”
Grand Pear frowned, mulling the word over in his head. In some ways it was scarier than a gun. “I’m… sorry.”
“Are ya now?” Granddaddy McColt chuckled.
“Well, I don’t have anything positive to say about you but… that aint really the way anyone should go. Not in my book at least.”
“I agree. And that’s why I came here. To settle things one final time.”
Grand Pear was calm but he still glanced down at Granddaddy McColt’s waist. He didn’t seem to be wearing a gun but he could have one concealed somewhere. Could Grand Pear grab his revolver from under the bar and shoot McColt as soon as he made a move to do something? He didn’t know if he had the speed anymore. Or the damn accuracy. He was just as liable to shoot out his front window with all six bullets than hit his target nowadays.
Although it didn’t seem possible, the grin on Granddaddy McColt’s face got even wider when he noticed Grand Pear’s gaze and what he was clearly thinking. “You don’t need to worry, I aint carrying iron. Left it back in the room I’m staying at.”
“Not very smart of you,” Grand Pear said, the unsaid threat left in the air.
“Heh, you may not hesitate to kill but you’ve never shot an unarmed man. And I doubt you’d shoot one dying of cancer either.”
Grand Pear frowned and folded his arms over his chest. “With why you’re here it’s obvious I should make an exception for that.”
“But you wont,” Granddaddy McColt nodded. “And come on, you can’t look me in the eye and tell me you don’t want one last duel. One last time where you’re laying your life on the line.”
“It’s… maybe five years ago, McColt,” Grand Pear shook his head. “But now? I’ve got arthritis and cataracts. I can’t shoot even half—hell, a quarter—as good as I used to. I used to be the fastest gun in Equestria. But those days are long gone. What the hell would a duel between the two of us really prove? I can’t imagine your skills are just as good as ever, specially with how sick you are.”
“You’re right about that. I can barely lift my gun.”
“Then just leave it.”
“No,” this time it was McColt’s turn to shake his head. “We may not be fighting for any titles, or even to really prove anything, not with how old and cracked we’ve gotten, but this is the way for the two of us to go out. Not with me dying in a damn hospital bed or you quietly passing away one night after wasting your last few years as some bartender in some backwater hole. At least one of us is going to die with a bullet in them. That’s the way it should be.” He paused for a moment to look Grand Pear in the eyes more seriously. “So I’ll be back here tomorrow at this time. And so will you.”
Grand Pear was silent for nearly a full minute as he returned McColts look with a cold one of his own. At last his mouth opened up. “Yeah, I will be.”
Granddaddy McColt nodded. “Okay then. I’ll see you tomorrow night, Pear. For the last time.”
The old, cancer-stricken, man turned around, heading back out the door and leaving Grand Pear alone. This wasn’t how Grand Pear wanted things to go but he supposed he had no right to complain. Does someone who had heartlessly gunned down as many people as him have the right to choose how he dies? He should’ve known the world wouldn’t let him go quiet and peacefully. It’s not like he intended on losing this duel he had been forced into tomorrow night but… he just knew how much he had atrophied. Squeezing the trigger alone would hurt. Trying to aim it true without shaking would be tough. Drawing it at any sort of speed would be impossible with the way his muscles and joints in his arm were. He only hoped that Granddaddy McColt was facing the same things.
The next day, Grand Pear was like a ghost in his own bar. He didn’t engage with the others as much and there was a notably gaunt look on his face compared to the easygoing smile he usually had for the people of this town. Still, he managed to brush off anyone trying to ask him if something was wrong. Grand Pear had a knack for flying under suspicion. Especially as he grew older, people just didn’t think he could really be involved in anything serious. Even back when he was younger and the fastest gun in Equestria he was good at appearing like any other guy.
So the conversations went by in a blur. He wasn’t even sure what had happened today or who came to the bar. Everything was hazy as he knew what was coming at closing time. Would McColt walk on in and they’d draw at the count of ten? Or would he kick the door open and start firing at Grand Pear without a word? In the past he knew it would’ve been a quickdraw contest with them facing off against each other. But now that they had both declined greatly in that skill he wouldn’t have been surprised if McColt just came in guns blazing, since neither of them had a point to prove.
Grand Pear was absentmindedly cleaning the inside of a mug with a white dish rag. He had been doing that for a long while and the mug by now was clean about five times over. He had just enough sense to say goodbye to the usual customers each time they left. That went on and on all through the night until there were only a few left. He knew that soon after they were gone, Granddaddy McColt would be here. The old quickdraw wasn’t afraid of him, he had beaten McColt enough times in the past and even his protege had beaten his. Things were going to be different this time though. This wasn’t going to be like any of the duels Grand Pear had in his past, where he was confident he could always outdraw his opponent.
“See ya tomorrow, GP,” Dynamite said as he left the bar, the last one to leave.
“See ya,” Grand Pear minutely nodded and smiled back.
Although he wasn’t sure about that.
Once the door was closed, Grand Pear put down his mug and rag and idly glanced at the gun under the bar. He had it loaded and there was a small box of bullets next to it as well. Looking at his clock he saw it was just about time for McColt to show up if he really was intending on coming by at the same time as last night. Grand Pear untied his apron and moved his hand to the shelf where his gun rest, preparing. In his prime he would’ve had a sixth sense telling him when and where danger was coming from. Something honed from years of always being in danger. Like the rest of his skills, that had atrophied too. Now he was just waiting for McColt to make himself known.
Because it was quiet out, Grand Pear heard the footfalls of someone walking towards his door. They were coming up alongside the building neighboring his. It was dark out and there was naught but a few candles lighting up his bar so Grand Pear couldn’t see outside it too well. That and because his eyes weren’t what they used to be either. Grand Pear’s hand came resting on top of his gun when the footsteps stopped right outside his front door.
There was silence then. Grand Pear heard and felt nothing more than his own heartbeat.
That was broken by the sound of his front window shattering as something came through it, Grand Pear looked to see a rock sailing through the air, landing on the floor.
A distraction.
Grand Pear was in the middle of looking back at the door and pulling out his gun when Granddaddy McColt burst through it, gun already in hand and raising it at the old barkeep. Grand Pear fumbled with his gun, a lance of pain running up his fingers as he clasped his hand around the handle. Damn arthritis. He still managed to pull the loaded gun out and duck at the same time as McColt fired his first shot.
Ducking turned out to be pointless, McColt’s aim was way off despite him being but ten feet away. The bullet blew a hole in the back wall of the bar. Grand Pear was somewhat thankful that he hadn’t hit one of the bottles of more expensive alcohol that was lined up there. Of course Grand Pear’s first return shot was just as bad. The bullet whizzed past McColt and blew out some of the remaining shards of glass from his front window. He just couldn’t hold the gun steady and squeezing the trigger made him wince in pain. The good news was he could see the same kind of expression on McColt’s face. The both of them were hurting, so at least it was fair.
Granddaddy McColt went low, he didn’t dive, he couldn’t with his body in the condition it was in, but he was able to still hunker down slightly and strafe a little behind some of the tables in the bar while firing at Grand Pear who had the benefit of the bar to hide behind. Grand Pear though knew a bullet could still easily go through the wood and whatnot of the bar and hit him if it was a good shot, he wasn’t going to be taking it for granted. Both of them fired five more shots each at the other, taking nothing more than cheap, poorly aimed, potshots. It was practically a travesty compared to the precise duels they used to partake in in their youth. They both could recall a time when they could’ve drawn and shot the wings off a fly from a hundred paces away in a split-second. Now here they were wildly throwing bullets at each other from close range and just hopping they could hit the other.
Each time the trigger was pulled hurt his fingers from the motion and his palm from the kickback and the sound of the gun firing made their ears ring. Neither of them could focus their eyes properly or hold the gun straight as they tried to shoot their opponent. It was a wild mess between two old-timers who had no business carrying guns at all anymore.
Grand Pear shot a bullet through one of his tables, blew through a picture frame of a vase, shot two into his back wall, and the last exploded a mug left on one of the tables. Granddaddy McColt fired three shots into the bar, one into a bottle of vermouth, and another into a near empty bottle of whiskey. Neither of them were keeping count thanks to the hectic exchange so a few empty clicks filled the air after the sound of bullets. Grand Pear was still behind his bar and McColt was near the side of the wall as they realized together that they had to reload.
While Grand Pear reached over to the box of bullets he had kept next to his gun, Granddaddy McColt started pulling spare bullets from his belt. Both of them frantically tried to reload their guns as fast as they could. Which was to say not very fast.
With trembling fingers, Grand Pear flipped open the chamber of his gun and tried putting the first bullet in. But his nerves and arthritis got the better of him and he accidentally dropped that one onto floor. “Fuck.” He ground out and tried inserting the next one.
Granddaddy McColt wasn’t doing any better. He was having trouble just squeezing the individual bullets out of their little loops in his belt. Both of them knew they should try to be calmer, when they were younger they would’ve been able to settle down, but they just couldn’t be right now. In the end by the time McColt had gotten one bullet in, Grand Pear had gotten three. The barkeep thought that was good enough and he raised his gun to shoot the struggling other. McColt saw this and made to try and duck out of the way again, but instead this time his knees just gave out and he ended up falling to the floor, sprawled out and in pain.
Didn’t matter though, when Grand Pear tried squeezing the trigger again a lance of pain went through his entire hand. Muscle spasm, or perhaps his arthritis finally becoming completely unbearable. And it led to him accidentally firing his gun far from where McColt was and then he flat out dropped the whole thing altogether. The gun bounced off the bar and fell to the floor in front of it.
Grand Pear paled, he’d have to walk out and around the bar now and leave himself completely open to getting shot if he wanted to retrieve that gun.
Both of them were still no more than ten feet away from each other.
Granddaddy McColt was still groaning and struggling to get up though. He had hurt his hip when he fell and several bullets were lying around him. Grand Pear saw that as the opportunity he needed to safely retrieve his revolver. While Grand Pear walked out on wobbly legs to get his gun, McColt reached out and tried to rake in the closest bullets. He still had one in the chamber already but with the way things were going he doubted that would be enough.
When Grand Pear reached the spot where his gun lied he bent down to pick it up—but he bent too quickly and pulled something in his back, making it impossible for him to straighten back up all the way.
“For the love of...” Grand Pear winced as he grabbed his gun.
Even that failed though. When he tried to close his right hand around it and pick it up he found he couldn’t. The bones and muscles in his right hand weren’t letting him, they were cramped. He wasn’t ambidextrous either, he had never tried practicing shooting with his left. Although to be frank, with how badly he was shooting with his right tonight could shooting with his left really be worse?
McColt managed to partially get up with a few bullets clenched in his left hand, he tossed over one of the tables and got behind it to try and reload while Grand Pear awkwardly held his revolver in his left hand. Grand Pear stumbled and had to lean back against his bar while he stretched his arm out as best he could from his hunched over position. The barrel of his gun was aimed right at the table, and he could see McColt fumbling about behind it. Grand Pear tried to steady his aim the best he could and pulled the trigger with his left pointer finger.
Another loud shot ripped through the bar and his gun blew a hole in the table McColt was hiding behind.
Unfortunately it didn’t blow a hole in McColt’s body as well. His rival then reached up with a fully loaded gun and started firing at Grand Pear from behind his table. A few still went way wide but one was close enough to make a hole in the bar right next to Grand Pear’s left leg. That didn’t frighten Grand Pear though, he held his gun steady again and tried to aim for McColt. There was only one bullet left in his gun and he had to make it count, otherwise he might not get another chance.
Granddaddy McColt stood up from behind his table to get a better angle at Grand Pear. He saw Grand Pear practically waiting for him and fired his revolver to try and take out his rival before Grand Pear could kill him instead. His aim and firing speed still hadn’t improved any, even at practically a stationary target. The one bullet he got off shattered another bottle of whiskey behind Grand Pear before Grand Pear returned fire with his final bullet.
With a powerful whumph it hit Granddaddy McColt in the stomach. He wheezed as all the air left his lungs and he felt himself knocked back. Instead of just falling to the floor, he stumbled backwards until the back of his legs hit the seat of a chair and he collapsed down into it.
Grand Pear’s fingers were shaking and the gun fell out of his grasp. His rival was breathing heavily with a hole in his stomach that blood had begun to pour freely from. It was clear that Granddaddy McColt wasn’t going to be breathing for much longer. His eyes were glassy with shock and he had lost all strength in his body, getting out of the chair would’ve been impossible even if he wanted to. While Grand Pear stood up against the bar looking at him, McColt was able to slightly tilt his head down to peer at the bullet hole in his stomach.
“I think you got me.”
“Yeah… looks like it.”
The two of them stayed where they were, Grand Pear just looking at his rival as he grew more and more pale. At last he managed to move his legs and walked over to another chair, sitting down on it so he could rest. In his chest his heart was pounding with abandon—to a degree that he was worried hed’d have a damn heart attack if it didn’t calm down soon.
Granddaddy McColt’s eyelids were getting heavy and darkness was starting to cloud the outer edges of his vision. “Guess… guess I’m the one who goes out the way we should...”
“I won’t be too long either,” Grand Pear replied. “And, well, you may have lost to me but if it’s any consolation, explaining all this shit is gonna be a pain in the ass.”
“Heh… aheh...” Granddaddy McColt weakly chuckled before it turned into a cough. “You should… you should try and go out with a gun in your hand too… it’s… the right way.”
With one last breath, Granddaddy McColt’s chest heaved and then all the air left his lungs, his body now still.
Grand Pear looked back on the floor where his gun lied before calmly looking back at the body of his former rival. He may have been right. Maybe a slow death didn’t suit him. But if he was meant to die in a duel to the death he would’ve preferred it happening when he was younger, getting taken out by somebody just a little quicker on the draw than him. Now he’d have to take the slow death whether he wanted to or not. That was part of growing older.
His heart had started to slow down. Despite the pain still racking his body, Grand Pear stood up and looked for his rags, there was a lot of cleaning to do.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
The richest men in Equestria were not what one would call “old money”. They had made their fortune themselves in their own lifetime and skyrocketed past everyone else. Guns, guns, and more guns flooded Equestria thanks to the Flim Flam Brothers. There had been a high demand and they had met it and then some. Improved designs, efficient manufacturing, selling, and shipping, all of these things led to the weapons made by the Flim Flam brothers and their subsidiaries to become pretty much the most common thing one would find in the entire country. Thanks to how violent and unsafe things had gotten in recent years, business was even better for them. And you can bet they didn’t discriminate who they sold to. After all, despite becoming richer than anyone else, they didn’t see why they shouldn’t try and become even more rich.
Greed drove Flim and Flam and they didn’t particularly care in the slightest what was done with the guns they made. To them, they weren’t even partially responsible for the uptick in violence in Equestria. After all, all they had done was meet a demand. If something bad was happening then why not get some good out of it and have some people get rich and happy off it?
Because of that some liked to say that the Flim Flam brothers were the true rulers of Equestria, since they certainly had the most impact and influence on it. And they certainly weren’t stopping anytime soon. They and their associates were always looking to make better guns and weapons of war (and personal protection ). You don’t fix what isn’t broken but that doesn’t mean you can’t make it better either. That was their goal, releasing new versions and models and guns every now and then that were just slightly incrementally better than the last. So people had to buy them if they wanted to keep up with their enemies.
And Governor Mare had to keep her law enforcement well-equipped thanks to the wonderful contracts Flim and Flam had gotten her to sign.
Flim and Flam were sometimes respected, sometimes even loved, but more often than not, hated by the people of Equestria. That was all water off a duck’s back to them though, they didn’t enter this business (or any damn business for that matter) to be liked. It was all about the money and their own personal pride.
Of course they were smart too, and they knew they had a target on their backs thanks to many, many, many different things. That’s why whenever they traveled outside of their well-protected city and factories they always did it one of two ways: with lots and lots of bodyguards or totally incognito with no one knowing they had even left. Most would’ve been too afraid to try to do anything to them in the first place because they knew how powerful they were and what the fallout from their deaths or kidnapping would be anyways. So Flim and Flam were always relaxed and confident on any trip they took.
They probably should’ve paid more attention to the news though instead of thinking they were above the petty trifles of most Equestrians though.
They would’ve taken more caution when it came to Sunny Flare and the Shadowbolt Gang.
“Well, brother of mine, I do believe we have gotten ourselves into quite the pickle,” Flim said as he stroked his chin, looking out the window of the luxury stagecoach he and his brother were traveling in.
“I’d say that’s an astute observation, brother of mine,” Flam said as he looked out the window on the other side.
The brothers had been traveling as part of a group of other wagons, stagecoaches, and horseriders, to Manehatten. They had important business there. Secret business. And that’s why they had chosen to travel like this instead of with a big entourage of guards and other associates. That decision looked like it may be coming back to bite them as their group had been ambushed by the infamous Sunny Flare and her gang. She had already set fire to the lead wagons and killed most of the defenders of the group, while only a few scattered gunshots now rang out on the prairie. Those sounds died out every second, replaced by screams. Now the members of her gang ran roughshod through every wagon they could find and soon enough they’d be on the very conspicuous and very expensive looking stagecoach Flim and Flam were in.
“Perhaps we should rethink traveling incognito in the future?” Flim suggested. “Nothing seems like it can outweigh the benefits of having a hundred armed guards on horseback around us.”
“That may very well be the right way to do things. Providing we have a future,” Flam said.
“Oh I’m sure we’ll find a way out of this. We’ve been in bad spots before and we’ve always managed alright,” Flim looked at his brother and winked.
Flam chuckled. “Hehe, you do have a point there. After all, our mouths are more dangerous than any gun.”
“This Sunny Flare girl does have a few screws loose from what I’ve heard of her though. Just tossing some money her way or trying to talk our way out of things might end up with us getting a bullet a piece in the head,” Flim said.
“I’ve heard the same things, brother,” Flam said as he sat back on the same long velvety couch cushion in the back of the stagecoach with his brother. The two of them folded their arms over their chests and furrowed their brows, pretty much exactly mimicking each other’s movements. “We’ll have to be a little more creative this time. We’ll have to give a real sales pitch for this one.”
“One for the angels, ay?” Flim raised and eyebrow and smirked at his brother.
“Possibly the best of our lives,” Flam winked.
“I just hope we don’t get shot by one of her trigger-happy cohorts before we get the chance to speak.”
“Oh I’m sure when they see our stagecoach they’ll at least pause for a second or two before lighting it on fire.”
“Oh I sincerely hope so. Not just for us but for our important luggage.”
As Flam finished the both of them looked up at a suitcase resting on an overhang for luggage in the back of the stagecoach. There were some rather important documents in there, the reason they happened to be on this trip in the first place. Losing those would almost be worse than death. Well, not really, but they’d potentially lose a lot of money, and that was pretty bad too. They hoped that Sunny Flare either wouldn’t find out about the luggage or wouldn’t have any interest in it even if she did.
Bad for business. Bad for their reputation.
So getting out of here with their lives and their suitcase intact was the goal for the Flim Flam brothers. They were likely going to have to rely on their silver tongues to have a chance in hell for that, but boy howdy did they have a lot of practice with using those. Nobody, nowhere, could talk themselves out of a pickle better than Flim and Flam. It’s how they had had so few problems with the law despite certain unsavory business practices of theirs. It’s how they always came out on top no matter what and it’s how they were both sure they’d get through things today too.
Flim glanced out the window of the stagecoach on his side, making sure to not actually stick his head out so he could get shot, to see what was going on.
“See anything now?” Flam asked.
“There are about thirty of them on horseback riding around out there. I’m pretty sure they’ve seen our stagecoach,” Flim said.
“How’s our driver?”
“Dead.”
“Mm, well, we’ll send a care package to his family.”
“Chocolates?”
“The best kind!”
Flim was about to respond when the sound of horses galloping became louder. He peered his eyes out and saw a large group coming towards their stagecoach. All the other wagons and coaches were completely ignored, they were definitely coming to Flim and Flam’s vehicle.
“Well, looks like we’re about to get some greetings.”
“Better than a torch thrown through the window at least.”
Flim leaned back and the two brothers calmly sat inside until they heard the horses come to a stop in front of their wagon, waiting for what would come next. Not a drop of sweat rolled down their faces, they were playing it cool. If these criminals wanted something from them then they were going to have to be the ones to start it. Flim and Flam knew all about power dynamics and how to start strong. You had to keep the upper hand in any sort of negotiation or confrontation. That was the same with something like this.
They didn’t have to wait long as a loud, angry, and female voice soon yelled at their stagecoach.
“Whoever the hell is inside that shit wagon, come out right now. And don’t be thinking of doing anything stupid, we’ve got you outnumbered and outgunned!”
“Probably with our own guns,” Flim said under his breath and smiled to his brother.
“Indeed,” Flam smiled back before gesturing to the door. “Well? We shouldn’t keep our accosters waiting, now should we?”
“No we should not,” Flim agreed and got up off his seat, reaching for the door to the stagecoach and opening it up.
The two brothers stepped off the gilded steps that led into the coach and hopped onto the dirty ground. Their polished black shoes glimmered in the bright light of noon, the shoes alone were probably worth hundreds. Not even counting the rest of their top of the line clothes. The rarest white wool pants, white and blue silk shirts, and leopard print ascots around their necks. Gaudy, but a show that they could afford whatever they wanted for whatever purpose. The stagecoach even had a spare of everything just in case. They were carrying more wealth just on their bodies than most of the criminals looking at them right now could imagine.
Except for the very appraising eye of Sunny Flare.
She knew a thing or two about high class clothes. Thanks in part to all the time she used to spend with her old friend, Rarity. But even if she didn’t know how expensive those clothes were, she and her inner circle still recognized just who the two nearly twin brothers were.
“Well now isn’t this a pleasant surprise,” Sunny Flare grinned from atop her horse.
Flim grinned his old salesman grin. “We do aim to please after all, isn’t that right, brother of mine?” He playfully elbowed Flam in the ribs.
“That’s exactly right, brother of mine!” Flam elbowed him right back.
“Shut up, you morons,” Sour Sweet growled, Flim and Flam recognized her voice as the one who shouted at them earlier.
“Oh my, looks like one of the lady gang members has a bit of a temper problem,” Flim said. “Poor girl, you’ll get wrinkles if you keep scowling like that.”
It was a calculated risk to so flippantly insult and annoy one of their captors like that. They were trying to play themselves off like harmless jokesters, and making someone laugh often made it harder for them to kill you. They were rewarded by most of the other girls around Sunny Flare laughing or smirking in amusement at Sour Sweet—who was now red in the face. A lot of the other gang members just looked frightened and worried that Sour Sweet was going to start shooting. But most importantly of all, a slight grin tugged up Sunny Flare’s lips.
While Sour Sweet was in the middle of pulling out her pistol, Sunny Flare threw an arm across her chest and stopped her.
“Calm down, Sour. I’m not about to let you shoot the two richest men in Equestria. Not yet at least. You have to recognize them don’t you?” Sunny Flare hopped off her horse and took a few steps towards the stagecoach. “Flim and Flam, not sure which is which actually, the founders and owners of the largest gun manufacturing business in the country.”
“At your service,” Flim and Flam said and bowed together.
“Now what are you two doing out on the road all alone?” Sunny Flare raised an eyebrow at the brothers.
“Oh well I think we’re just traveling, isn’t that so?” Flim said and looked to Flam.
“Yep, that’s all it is, just a nice bit of traveling,” Flam “confirmed”, shrugging his shoulders nonchalantly.
Sunny Flare smiled and nodded her head a couple of times. “Oh I see, you’re just taking a nice little vacation? Just felt like checking out the Equestrian countryside?”
“You have it right, my dear,” Flim said.
“Right,” Sunny Flare’s grin turned vicious and before the two entrepreneurs could react she had pulled out her pistol and shot the ground right between their legs.
The two brothers froze up, their easygoing smiles temporarily wiped off their faces.
Sunny Flare continued to grin at them. “You can put a stop to the bullshit now. Or keep going and see what it gets you. Your choice.” Then she frowned and waved the gun between the two of them. “And which one of you is Flim and which one is Flam?”
“I have the honor of being Flim,” the mustache-less brother said, taking a slight bow.
“And I have the honor of being Flam,” the mustachioed brother said, also bowing.
“And together we’re the Flim Flam Brothers! Entrepreneurs extraordinaire!” They said together, holding their arms out wide.
Sunny Flare and most of the others were a bit flummoxed but she still couldn’t help but grin a little. “Feels like you’re trying to give a sales pitch.”
“Life is a sales pitch, Sunny Flare my dear,” Flim said and winked at her.
“Yeah? And what are you two trying to sell right now then?” An unimpressed Sunny Flare put her hands on her hips.
Flam grinned and took a step towards her, fearlessly despite the others still having a lot of guns out. “Why we’re trying to sell you on the choice to not kill us of course! A sale we dearly hope to make, after all, wouldn’t the world be so much sadder without the jolly Flim Flam brothers around?”
“I think there are a lot who would celebrate actually,” Sunny Flare snarked.
“Well then let us live to disappoint them instead,” Flam quickly wheeled around. “After all you’re well known for your vicious and unforgiving ways, so wouldn’t you want as many people unhappy as possible?”
“Hahahahaha!” Sunny Flare couldn’t help but double over from laughter at the audacity of what the two were saying. “Okay, okay...” she recovered, brushing a tear from her eye. “The two of you are certainly amusing, I’ll give you that. But I still really want to shoot you both now just because of how assured you are that you can convince me to let you live.”
She cocked the hammer on her gun and tapped the barrel to her head in a brazen display. “So instead of you trying to change the subject again, how about answering my original question of what you’re doing out here. And for real this time.”
“Well of course as you so obviously astutely and intelligently guessed, we’re out on the road on business,” Flim said, still without an ounce of fear in his voice or on his face despite Sunny’s more threatening behavior. It seemed it was just their nature to act and talk in such a way.
Sugarcoat and Lemon Zest traded worried looks with each other while Sour Sweet still bristled and Indigo Zap looked on with a bored expression. To them all it was pretty much a certainty that the two brothers would end up pumped full of lead. It just depended on how long it took for Sunny Flare to either pull the trigger herself or give the order. That was kind of the inevitability of being in the Shadowbolt Gang. It’s how pretty much every encounter between Sunny Flare and someone else ended up. And to Sunny Flare’s underlings, Flim and Flam weren’t really doing themselves any favors.
“What business?” Sunny Flare asked, sharply.
“Important business!” Flam raised a finger. “Naturally you know what we do, it involves the next level in weapon technology. Something that will change the landscape of Equestria.”
“Which is another reason why you most definitely should not shoot us, since that’s something that pertains heavily to you,” Flim added.
Sunny Flare smiled. “Well, you have a point there. And if it wasn’t for all the weapons you two flooded Equestria with I just don’t know where I’d be.”
“Exactly,” Flim winked. “In a way, I would say you owe us, dear. Especially since I doubt you paid for most of those weapons yourself.”
“Got me there,” Sunny Flare shrugged.
“So I’d say there’s ample reason to not kill us. Gratitude being first and foremost,” Flim said.
The members of the Shadowbolt Gang watching this whole exchange had their jaws drop at the absolutely brazen statement. It was beyond courageous and was going into outright stupidity. They were poking the hornet’s nest and they didn’t even care. In fact they seemed to relish in it.
“You know you’re absolutely right,” Sunny Flare agreed but then swiftly held a finger up to her lips. “However. You’re also forgetting something very important.”
Both Flim and Flam shared a brief glance and then raised their eyebrows at the murderer. “And what would that be?”
“The fact that I’m a criminal. So even if I do owe someone I don’t particularly care. I’ll take what I want and do what I want anyways,” Sunny Flare said and narrowed her eyes. “Now on the upside for you two… I’m still deciding whether or not things would be more fun in Equestria with you alive or with you dead. Right now I could go either way. But if you tell me all about this new weapon then maybe I really will be grateful enough to let you live. Just maybe.”
“Well the idea for it is just up in our two exemplary heads,” Flam said. “We don’t have any plans or schematics drawn up for it just yet. That’s actually why we were traveling in the first place, to meet with someone who would help us with that.”
Sunny Flare flatly stared back at him. “Sugarcoat. Indigo. Search the stagecoach.”
For the first time, Flim and Flam shared a slightly worried glance as Sunny Flare wasn’t buying what they were selling. It’s not like the suitcase with their important documents were hidden or anything either. Whoever went into that stagecoach would see it almost immediately. They had tried saying they didn’t have anything physical on it because that meant killing them would make this new weapon lost forever. Obviously Sunny Flare did not believe that to be the case.
Both Sugarcoat and Indigo Zap hopped off their horses and made their way to the stagecoach, shooting smug glares at the Flim Flam brothers as they walked past them. Flim and Flam to their credit still played it mostly cool and didn’t sweat. They’d been in the hot seat before. And would probably find themselves back in it many more times in their lives if they survived the day.
The two girls went up the steps into the back of the stagecoach and began looking around that small compartment. There were a couple of small drawers that contained things like meager spending money, drinks, etc. but obviously nothing that had to do with this supposed new weapon. But of course, Indigo Zap’s eyes soon fell over the suitcase that had been sitting over Flim and Flam’s seat. If there was anything important in this stagecoach then that was probably it. She reached up and pulled it down before moving over to the open door.
“Found something!” She said and hopped down to the ground, Sugarcoat following right after her with a pilfered bag of gold coins in her hand.
“All in your heads, huh?” Sunny Flare grinned as Indigo walked up and handed the suitcase off to her. “So I suppose there isn’t anything important in here then?”
“Well that suitcase is certainly unfamiliar to me so I’m not sure what may be inside it. What about you, brother?” Flim said, stroking his chin.
“Beats me,” Flam shrugged. “I’ve never seen that suitcase before in my life either.”
“I’m sure you haven’t,” Sunny Flare snorted as she temporarily holstered his pistol and unlatched the metal clasps of the suitcase. Thankfully for her it wasn’t very big so she could easily hold it open and see the papers inside. “Oh?” She grabbed the various papers and dropped the suitcase onto the ground with a thud. Now, Sunny Flare wasn’t stupid when it came to weapons but she wasn’t exactly an expert in their construction either. And the plans she now held in her hands were quite wordy and technical. She didn’t want to admit she couldn’t make heads or tails of them in front of her gang but…
Sunny Flare raised an eyebrow at the brothers. “Explain what this is. What is this new weapon?”
“May I?” Flim asked and reached his hand forward.
Sunny Flare scowled but handed him the documents all the same. Flim and Flam smiled and looked over them together, as if they were seeing them for the first time. Everyone here knew they most certainly weren’t but they certainly did a good job acting like it. They nodded along, hm’d, sent each other surprised looks as if something on the papers was especially interesting, all the while giving their faux-appraisal of whatever it was.
“Well?” Sunny Flare asked, impatiently. “What is it? Tell me.”
“Well these very detailed plans were certainly made by some very impressive minds I can tell you that much at least,” Flim said.
“Yes, and what’s on them measures up almost exactly with what we have in our brilliant heads,” Flam nodded.
“Oh yes, what a coincidence, isn’t it?” Flim agreed.
“This will certainly revolutionize warfare and defense of trains and large wagon trains. No doubt about it. The average roaming gang or tribe of Buffalo Men won’t be a threat at all anymore when these get out on the market,” Flam said.
Sunny Flare pulled out her pistol and aimed it right at Flam’s head. “You’re not helping your case .”
Flam held up his hands and smiled at the gang leader. “My dear, that’s only if they get out onto the market. Now with you here it doesn’t seem like that’s going to happen. Or of course… no, no, I shouldn’t say it.”
“Shouldn’t say what?” Sunny Flare growled.
“Well of course… you could always sell such plans to a competitor, or threaten someone to make the new weapon for yourself and have a monopoly on it for a time. You’d be quite unstoppable,” Flam said.
Sunny Flare bit her lip. The idea was definitely intriguing. She was already pretty much untouchable but she had lost some of her gang recently. She didn’t want to even potentially lose some control or be put in danger, things were going way too well for her. “Alright… so what is this weapon then? Why would it be such a game changer?”
“Well by the looks of these plans-” Flim started. “It’s a rapid-fire, multi-barrel, rotary machine gun.”
“A weapon meant to be either mounted on a stand or given wheels like a cannon that can fire multiple high-velocity rounds at a target far faster than even a platoon working together could. Such a thing could decimate an entire advancing line of cavalry from a distance, or tear a gang of outlaws to shreds,” Flam added.
“So what? It’s like a better version of my repeater rifle?” Lemon Zest asked from where she was on her horse.
“Oh yes, dear. Much better. The rate of fire can’t even be compared,” Flim said.
“And that’s also because of the way the ammo is fed into the gun,” Flam said. “Looking at these plans you have exceptionally large cartridges that hold hundreds of bullets fed into the top of the gun. No single person could match the firepower or rate of fire.”
“One of these on every train, and the rails would be safe for the days to come,” Flim smirked.
“One of them with every trail boss, and the roads will be safe as well,” Flam clapped his brother on the shoulder.
“And that sounds bad for my business,” Sunny Flare finished.
“Only potentially. After all if you had one of them yourself you could certainly even the playing field, or give yourself an even bigger advantage on your lawbreaking adventures by getting one before anyone else,” Flim said.
“Oh I suppose that’s true,” Sunny Flare smiled and tapped a finger to her chin before her expression became dark. “But wouldn’t it be better if I just killed you two right here and now, burned these papers, and make sure nothing like this is ever built in the first place?”
But Flim and Flam just smiled.
“No dear, it would not be,” Flim said.
The smile dropped off of Sunny Flare’s face. “And why is that?”
“Because my dear there is something in this world called ingenuity,” Flam said. “While this machine gun is the first of its type it was not created in a vacuum, it is not solely the product of a pair of ingenious and creative minds, there were others who put their vision and hardwork into it, no doubt. So even if the two most responsible for its creation, whoever they may be, died, well eventually at some point the weapon would still be made. The world is always turning and weapons are getting better and better, someone else somewhere would make their own machine gun. And they’d start selling it.”
“If you were to get rid of those plans you’d give up any chance you have of having one of those weapons before they start to flood the market and anyone can just go out and but them. And if you were to kill the two of us, aside from it just being a terribly sad crime against this droll world, you’d lose the opportunity for us to exclusively provide you with one of those weapons,” Flim said.
Now Sunny Flare was all ears for once. “Oh? Keep talking.”
“Well even if you say—kept the plans but killed us—what would you do with them? Sure you could sell them, or force a manufacturer to make one. But could you really get all the supplies needed, the bullets, deal with the time needed to make it? And do you even really know who to go to in the first place for something like that?” Flam shrugged his shoulders.
Flim took over. “We’re wagering no. So here’s the real sales pitch, Miss Sunny Flare. You can keep those plans so you know no one else can build one anytime soon, and you also keep us alive so we can expressly build one just for you. You have leverage with the fact you have our, at the moment, irreplaceable plans, and we have some leverage in that we’re the only business that can and will discreetly build one of the weapons for you without any hassle.”
“And we wouldn’t dare go back on such a deal due to you having those plans in your possession. After all, if you came to our town and we suddenly pretended not to know you, you could just sell the plans to someone else, or rat us out to the governor. I’m sure you’d figure out something to do, being quite the devious and intelligent criminal you are,” Flam finished.
Sunny Flare silently folded her arms over her chest, staring down the two brothers with a frown on her face. Behind her the rest of the gang either stood or stayed on their horses, unsure now what was going to happen or what was on Sunny Flare’s mind. Just a few short minutes ago they were waiting for her to shoot these two but now… they thought that maybe Flim and Flam actually had miraculously talked their way out of death. Sour Sweet and her other close friends in particular were amazed that Sunny hadn’t just shot them already. Trigger happy was too nice of a term to describe Sunny Flare with.
“I still really want to shoot the two of you,” Sunny Flare finally said after a moment of consideration.
“Well we’re certainly not proud enough where we’d refuse to get on our knees and beg if that would convince you not to shoot us?” Flim said, simply shrugging and not showing near as much fear as you’d expect someone in his situation to show.
“Oh yes, blubbering, crying, begging, we’ll do it all if that’s what you want to see,” Flam nodded along. The way they talked about begging for mercy just made it sound like part of a performance from them.
“But -” Sunny Flare continued, a new smirk working its way up her face. “I also get a real kick out of having power over the two richest men in Equestria. That’s quite enjoyable too. Having dirt on you two and knowing you have to do something for me? Knowing I have these precious plans for your new weapon? Oh yes, that’s the kind of excitement that makes me positively giddy. It’s different than the same old same old of shooting everyone I come across, that’s for sure.” Her grin widened and she grabbed the plans back out of Flim’s hands. “I can certainly see how the two of you made it so far in life.”
Flim’s eyes lit up at her words and he smiled. “So it’s a deal then?”
Sunny Flare snorted and clicked her tongue, in disbelief herself at how this conversation had gone. “Yeah, it’s a deal. I’ll let you two live. But that’s all I’m gonna do. You’re on your own when it comes to getting back home or going to wherever it was you were going.”
“Well a resourceful couple of chaps like ourselves have no problem with that. I’m sure we’ll do fine out on the trail,” Flam said, throwing an arm over Flim’s shoulders.
“I bet you will,” Sunny Flare laughed and shook her head, turning around and going back to her horse.
Sour Sweet scowled at the two brothers. “Are we really just-”
“Shut up, Sour. It’s my decision,” Sunny cut her off with a glare.
Sour Sweet wisely shut up but still pouted and narrowed her eyes at Flim and Flam. Who to her great annoyance just cheekily smiled right back at her as if they didn’t know what was going on. The rest all got ready and Sunny Flare hopped back onto her horse, putting the plans for the revolutionary machine gun in her saddlebag. She had hit it big today. Maybe even bigger than if she had found a big bag of gold.
“Let’s ride!” Sunny Flare shouted and rode off away from the trail, the rest of the Shadowbolt Gang following her.
A few of them gave angry or outright disbelieving looks to Flim and Flam, but none of them did anything.
Flim and Flam watched them go. They even waved . It would’ve been an almost comical situation to any outsider. The two of them had talked their way out of being killed by Sunny Flare in the most outlandish and stupidly brave way possible. When the last horse was gone over the horizon, the two brothers stopped waving and took a small sigh of relief.
“Well that went even better than expected!” Flam said.
“Indeed it did!” Flim agreed.
“It’s a shame she has those plans that we worked so hard on forging to look like the real deal. So much work went into those,” Flam shook his head.
“Ah, but that was their purpose after all! You still have the real plans for the machine gun, don’t you?”
“But of course!” Flam reached into the back of his trousers and pulled up a tightly wound wad of papers that he had kept hidden on his person. “Poor Sunny Flare, never going to know she’s got the plans to a dud. Any machine gun someone attempted to make from those plans would fall apart and breakdown immediately.”
“Rather clever us to switch things up, ey brother of mine?” Flim ribbed him.
“Very clever,” Flam ribbed him right back.
“I suppose we should get back on the way to Manehattan. We have a business partner to meet with after all.”
“That we do brother, that we do.”
Arms over each other’s shoulders, the richest brothers in Equestria went walking away together.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Diamond Tiara awoke to the sound and smell of sizzling bacon.
She raised her head off the ratty pillow it had been on, partially throwing off the wool blanket she slept under for warmth, and looked around in groggy morning confusion. She was still inside the back of her wagon and fully dressed under the blanket. It was too cold where she was right now to do anything else. She even still had thick wool socks on her feet. Diamond Tiara groaned in annoyance and threw the blanket off herself completely, rubbing at her eyes and yawning. The young girl had been asleep for a long time and she still felt tired. Things had been boring lately and having nothing to do but sit in the back of a wagon all day somehow drained her of energy more than if she actually had something to do.
“Applejack?” Diamond Tiara muttered as she stood up. She hated the thought of keeping on the clothes she had just slept in, but that was something she had gotten used to as they were roughing it now. They may have been a bit smelly and covered in sweat but it’s not like she had anyone to impress right now either.
A quick glance around the wagon and out at the two horses in front of it showed that the gunslinger who had saved her life wasn’t in it. That’s when the scent of bacon fully registered in Diamond Tiara’s brain and she woke up for real. She took a big stretch and then hopped out of the back of the wagon, looking around she saw Applejack off to the side of it in a small clearing. The cowgirl was hunched over a ring of small rocks with a bunch of burning leaves and twigs inside it and a cast-iron skillet resting atop the flame. Diamond Tiara sniffed again and smelled the delicious bacon that was cooking in it.
“When did you wake up?” Diamond Tiara asked her.
“Couple hours ago,” Applejack shrugged as she prodded the bacon with a spatula. Her face was a little red, probably from the hot fire. “Had a lot of work to do and I wanted to have breakfast ready for you when you woke up.”
“Thank you,” Diamond Tiara said as she walked towards the fire before a strange feeling on her feet made her look down. “I forgot to put on shoes...”
Applejack couldn’t help but chuckle. “Hehe, I didn’t think the bacon smelled that good.”
Diamond Tiara glared at her for a second before walking back to the wagon and jumping in, searching for a good pair of shoes for the outdoors. After a minute she came back out and stalwartly walked towards Applejack. The two of them… it couldn’t exactly be said they got along, but they didn’t fight either. Both of them found it nice to not be alone and it had been enough days since they first met that they had gotten used to each other. Applejack did pretty much everything but Diamond Tiara was willing to help out when need be. It was funny, back before her family’s ruin she had servants to do things for her. But now she liked to do things herself just to keep her mind from wandering to the horrible events of her past. She still had nightmares, and likely always would, so she didn’t need to freak out and have crying episodes during the day either.
Sometimes she couldn’t help herself though. Breakdowns happened every now and then. Applejack was always there to provide a shoulder to cry on for when they did though. Diamond Tiara felt ashamed to show that to anyone, but she was still grateful to Applejack for being there when she needed her.
Currently their random travels had taken them into the mountains. It was cool up here but not the season for snow at the very least and both Silver and Winona had done a good job of pulling their wagon through and over the rocky trails. They had been traveling through here for days and Diamond Tiara had the sneaking suspicion that they were actually lost but she didn’t want to bring it up with Applejack. Of course could you really be lost when you didn’t have a destination in mind in the first place? Either way the going was a little tough. Applejack would always go out and look for good firewood to chop, or running water that looked safe to drink, and game to hunt. She did that every day even when they already had stuff because she wanted to be sure they never ran out of provisions. Applejack had told Diamond Tiara that she should learn some of this stuff too and while Diamond wasn’t totally against it she wasn’t looking forward to her hands being covered in blisters either.
Diamond Tiara squatted down next to Applejack and looked at the bacon, resting her chin in the palms of her hands. “When’s breakfast ready?”
“Should be just a minute.”
“No eggs?” It was asked half-sarcastically.
Applejack snorted. “If you found any yourself you could have them.”
Diamond Tiara didn’t respond and just kept her eyes trained on that sizzling bacon. It’s not like they had gone without food for any time and she certainly wasn’t close to starving, but having to essentially live off the land like this made her grateful she could still eat something so good and fresh. If it wasn’t for Applejack’s hunting all they’d have is a bunch of canned beans and stuff. When they had stopped by a river once a few days ago, Diamond Tiara had attempted to fish while Applejack foraged and did other things, but her luck was bad and she didn’t get a single bite. Hating failure, she decided that she’d rather just not try fishing again after that.
“There we go, that looks just about done,” Applejack smiled and pulled the skillet off the fire, holding it in Diamond’s direction. “Take whichever piece you like. Just watch your fingers so you don’t burn yourself.”
Diamond Tiara frowned down at the skillet. Of course Applejack didn’t bring any plates or silverware out, she had no problem eating with just her hands. The grease didn’t bother her. And at the moment, it didn’t bother Diamond Tiara either. That bacon just smelled too good. “Thanks.”
The young girl carefully plucked her first strip of bacon out and began chewing on it. The crispy meat just tasted so good, she really didn’t want Applejack to know how much she enjoyed it but she couldn’t help it. Diamond’s strip vanished quickly and she waited for the chance to get another one. The savory taste of the bacon just made everything so much better, it was enough to actually make her kind of look forward to today. Flakes of it were stuck on her lips but a quick lick of her tongue lapped them up and Diamond Tiara sat back in contentment. Looking over she saw a red-faced and sweaty Applejack tear into her strip like it was a piece of leather, gnawing it to pieces with her strong teeth. She certainly hoped she didn’t look as vulgar when she ate.
For the rest of their breakfast the two of them ate in silence. Silence was pretty common for the two of them, Applejack just naturally quiet and Diamond Tiara still in grief and unsure of if she wanted to open up more to the older girl. She probably talked more to Silver and Winona than she did Applejack. The horses were good company and even better listeners.
Also fortunate was they had so far not come across anyone else on their lonesome journey. Which was good for Diamond Tiara and just fine for Applejack. They didn’t need any extra hassles right now, though a merchant wouldn’t have been bad to come across. Seems they were in far too remote a place right now and most travelers were still too afraid of groups like the Shadowbolt Gang and tribes of Buffalo Men. They were also aimlessly going off the beaten path most of the time since they were essentially doing nothing more than living off the land and being wanderers. Even before she picked up Diamond Tiara, Applejack didn’t know where she was going or what she was doing with her life. And Diamond Tiara didn’t particularly care about anything anymore. Whatever plans her parents had meant nothing to her.
Diamond Tiara was vacantly staring off into the distance when Applejack came up with a big handful of dirt and dumped it on the fire, snuffing most of it.
“Okay, that’s breakfast,” Applejack said, stretching her back and arms until a loud pop was heard. With a groan she blinked a couple of times and glanced down at Diamond. “Come on, we’ve got stuff to do today.”
Diamond raised an eyebrow at her. “What stuff?”
“Finding fresh water for the horses first of all. After that I’m going to scout out the trails ahead and maybe see if there’s anymore food or nothing out here. And after that...” Applejack got a blank look on her face as she stared at Diamond.
Diamond Tiara hesitantly looked back at her, a little worried. “And?”
“I’m going to teach you how to shoot.”
“You’re going to teach me how to shoot a gun? I don’t—I don’t want to have to shoot a gun. Why are you suddenly bringing this up? You never took me hunting or acted like you wanted to teach me before this.”
Applejack grimaced and brought a hand up to her face, running it over her red and sweaty forehead. “Well it’s cause I’ve got a pretty wicked fever, and I ain’t sure when it’s gonna knock me out for the next day or two. If something bad happens when I’m out you’ll need to be able to defend yourself.”
“What?!” Diamond Tiara shot up. “You have a fever?! Why didn’t you say anything? That’s why you’re so red!”
“I felt something coming on last night but was trying to ignore it. Hoped it would go away. It uh—didn’t,” a woozy looking Applejack said to her. Diamond could see her eyes slightly going off focus.
“If you’re about to collapse then what the hell are you talking about with going to find water? You’re in no shape for any of that!”
Applejack frowned, her eyes refocusing on Diamond Tiara. “It’s important, it’s gotta be done before I lose it completely and you don’t know what to do.”
“And I’m sure you fainting in the wilderness is far more preferable,” Diamond Tiara folded her arms over her chest.
“Look-”
“Even if you got back here in one piece you think you’d be able to teach me how to shoot in your state? Can you even aim your gun right now?”
Applejack looked down at her sidearm and grasped it with a sweaty palm. Grimacing, she quickly unhanded it and watched as her hand seemed to blur into two even after she squinted at it. “Okay, maybe I’m not in the right state of mind right now but-”
“But nothing,” Diamond Tiara reached up and poked Applejack in the chest. “You are getting into that wagon and you’re going to rest. Them I’m going to find some water for the horses and then we’ll slowly start making our way through these mountains again. Got it?”
Applejack wanted to stubbornly argue the point but as her body started to sway back and forth and more sweat dripped down her red face, she found that she was too tired to. “Got it.”
“Good,” Diamond Tiara frowned. “Let me help you into the wagon.”
Despite her being a bit wobbly it was pretty easy for Applejack to crawl up into the wagon, where she pretty much immediately sprawled out onto the floor. Much to the annoyance of Diamond Tiara, who made her take off her hat, her jacket, her boots, and her gun. Applejack wasn’t going to get better any quicker with all that stuff on. She needed to cool down a little. Once the cowgirl was finally resting a little, her eyes were closed even if she wasn’t actually asleep yet, Diamond Tiara went to the front of the wagon and grabbed Applejack’s bag that had all of her important stuff in it. Looking through it she saw a knife, a few smaller bags, some dried jerky, a few empty jars, and some rope. Diamond Tiara wasn’t sure if she needed anything else for what she was doing, she wasn’t an expert on any of this stuff. But finding a fresh watering hole for the horses couldn’t be too hard, right? The only question now was if she should go look out on foot first—which may be quicker—or just ride the wagon the whole way. Which was definitely safer.
Diamond Tiara bit her lip and looked back at Applejack. The tan blonde was breathing heavily and her face was mighty red. She needed fresh water just as much as the horses.
“I can do this...” Diamond Tiara stated and curled her shaking hands into fists. She took a deep breath and hopped down from the front of the wagon, walking up to Silver and Winona. “Keep an eye on Applejack, you two. Okay?”
Winona whinnied in what sounded like agreement to Diamond. At least from what she could tell from all the times Applejack talked to Winona. Diamond Tiara gulped and looked around in every direction, seeing if there was a sign of water anywhere. She didn’t know what to look for when it came to that though. There were just little hills and rocks and bushes all around the open trail they had stopped in. Cliffs and ravines weren’t too far away either, so Diamond would have to be careful when she went exploring. The only safe path she knew for sure was continuing on directly the way they had been going. It seemed just as likely in Diamond’s mind that a trail would be made to go alongside a river or something at some point. Maybe she was just trying to convince herself but that’s the decision she came to.
When she took a few steps though she suddenly paused and looked down at herself. She was wearing a dress and a shawl that really didn’t seem like the best clothes for something like this. But she didn’t own any jeans. If she tripped and scuffed her shins or knees she’d just have to live with it. There was something else she was missing too though and it made her look back at the wagon. Diamond Tiara ground her teeth in debate before skipping back to the wagon and looking inside it for a certain thing.
Applejack’s gun. The worn six-shooter that she seemed to value as much as her own life. Diamond Tiara didn’t want to have to carry it but… if there was a mountain lion or something worse she needed to defend herself. It felt wrong when she held it though and her fingers trembled when she touched it. She didn’t like guns. She was ambivalent about them before but after what had happened they simply frightened her.
But it was obvious she needed it right now.
She carried it in her right hand as she walked down the trail, searching for water.
Applejack woke up the following morning to the sound and feeling of the wagon wheels slowly crunching over the dirt and rocks of the trail. She felt like a damn mess, sweaty and gross, and with a bit of a headache and a fog in her mind. Raising her hand to her damp forehead she realized the reason it felt like that was because of the wet rag laid across it. Blinking a few times she had the sense to not immediately get up, still lying there until she could tell exactly how sick she still was. She felt a lot better than the previous morning but the fever hadn’t totally gone away yet. Applejack shifted her head a bit and realized a soft cushion was being used as her pillow, and glancing down she saw that she wasn’t sleeping underneath a heavy blanket but just a couple sheets of linens. Diamond at least knew to keep her body cool to deal with the fever then.
A frown came to Applejack’s face as something felt a little off and she lifted up the linens to see her naked body beneath them.
“You’re awake?” A voice called from the front of the wagon.
Applejack turned her head slightly to see Diamond Tiara glancing over her shoulder at her from her position at the front of the wagon, the reins of the horses in her grip. Applejack had to open and close her mouth a couple times to wet it before she could respond. “Yeah… yeah I’m awake.”
“Is your fever gone?”
“Not gone, but better.”
Diamond Tiara sighed in relief. “Good.”
“When did you undress me?” Applejack had to ask.
“Last night,” Diamond Tiara said as she went back to looking forwards again, a slight blush tinging her cheeks. “You were sweating and rolling around a lot. I know you have to keep cool for a fever, I had a bad one once when I was younger.” She briefly glanced out of the corner of her eye at Applejack. “I didn’t know they were so big...”
A wry smile of amusement came to Applejack’s face as she closed her eyes and lied back on the cushion. “Never had a reason to show them off or anything.” She took a few deep breaths and rubbed at the rag on her forehead. “What did you do yesterday while I was out?”
“Found water for the horses. And you. Didn’t really find any new food or anything though.”
Applejack opened her eyes and looked over at the back of Diamond’s head. “You found a watering hole for them all by yourself? I’m impressed.”
“I can take care of myself—us.” Diamond Tiara frowned.
“Didn’t mean it bad like that… just surprised,” Applejack yawned.
“Whatever,” Diamond Tiara scowled. “I’ve had Silver and Winona pulling us along all morning, I don’t know how long this trail through the mountain goes anyways though.”
“We’re not in a hurry,” Applejack muttered.
“You should just go back to sleep until your fever is gone all the way.”
“Mm,” Applejack noncommittally grunted and turned over. She was trying to get comfortable when a thought occurred to her. “Hold on, I’m happy you found us water but you didn’t really wander off into the mountains all alone did you? Without anything for protection?”
Diamond Tiara was silent.
“Hey-”
“I brought your gun with me. Are you happy?” The young girl bit out.
“Yes, actually. Sounds like you didn’t have to use it at least.”
“Thankfully not. I doubt I would’ve been able to shoot anything anyways.”
“Oh I think you would’ve been able to shoot, hitting though? Probably not,” Applejack smiled.
Diamond Tiara snorted and glowered at the trail in front of her. “I guess the fever isn’t affecting you too badly anymore if you can act like that.”
Applejack actually managed to chuckle a little. “Guess so… still tired though. So you didn’t find any food? See anything else out there before you came back?”
“I found berries but I didn’t know if they were poisonous or not. And some birds and squirrels but that was it.”
“Good on you to not eat the berries, that was smart. And just birds and squirrels huh? Nothing bigger? Guess we might not be eating any fresh meat for a little while.”
“Whatever, we’ve got plenty of cans.”
“Mm, and did you see anything else out there? Like a sign or maybe another trail? Could you see down the mountains and tell if there were any buildings or something around?”
Diamond Tiara shook her head. “I didn’t see anything like that.”
“Guess we’re still just out in “who knows where” then.”
“I did see something a little weird though but I wasn’t sure what it was.”
“What?”
“Well it was kind of off the trail a little bit. There was a clearing and in the dirt was this ring of stones and then outside of that there were six big stones making a bigger ring, and they had these big stakes driven into the ground right in front of them.”
Applejack’s eyes slowly opened wider and she sat up, letting the rag fall off her forehead and the linens fall to her waist, exposing her body and making Diamond Tiara blush when she looked back on reflex. “Those stakes—were there feathers tied to the tops of them?”
Diamond Tiara raised an eyebrow at the older nude girl. “Yeah. Why?”
“Oh shit...” Applejack gulped, the feelings of her fever temporarily forgotten as a new fear entered her mind.
“What is it? You’re scaring me,” Diamond Tiara frowned.
“That ring you saw was a Buffalo Men burial ground. We’re in Buffalo Men territory, there are probably a bunch more all around these mountains, we just haven’t seen one yet.” Applejack paled. “It’s likely there’s a tribe or at the least a roaming band of them somewhere in the area. We need to get through these mountains quickly.” Applejack tossed off the linens and stood up, swaying slightly and grasping her head when she did, she quickly recovered and went looking for her clothes and her gun.
“B-But we can’t go any quicker than this! We don’t even really know the way out of these mountains!” A scared Diamond Tiara said.
“I know. We’ve just gotta keep going and hope for the best,” Applejack said as she got dressed. She found her gun belt but there was no gun in it. “Where’d you put my gun?”
“It’s up here in your bag.”
Applejack hopped over and got onto the bench with Diamond, going through her bag while also taking the reins from the young girl. After a quick examination of her gun and belt, she discovered something rather upsetting. “Only fourteen bullets left. Damn.”
“Are we going to be okay?” Diamond Tiara asked as she looked up at Applejack, her lip quivering.
“I-” Applejack started to answer on reflex but closed her mouth. She looked down at Diamond and reached over to pat the girl on the head. “I dunno, but I’m gonna do my best. Why don’t you get back into the wagon for now?”
“O-Okay,” Diamond Tiara nodded and climbed over the bench, hanging out right behind Applejack now.
Applejack still felt a little too hot, especially now with all her clothes back on. The one saving grace was her hat blocking the sun from directly hitting her head. But she couldn’t let that fever affect her too much, she had to keep her eyes and ears sharp for the first sign of Buffalo Men. If they were lucky this was an old burial site and whatever tribe had made them were long gone. Unfortunately Applejack was never willing to bet on her luck. At least with the way these mountains were it wouldn’t be easy for a large group of them to come in on horseback by surprise, but there could be plenty on foot hiding out in the rocks. Diamond Tiara had made it safely to water and back yesterday though, so this part of the mountain was at least probably safe. She really wished she had more bullets though. Every single one was going to have to count if it came down to it.
For two more hours Winona and Silver pulled the wagon without any issue. Things were quiet out in the world around them. Or at least they seemed that way. A brief tilt of her head told Applejack it still hadn’t yet reached noon. The thought brought a smile to her face as it made her realize Diamond Tiara must have gotten started very early this morning. The girl was sure learning.
Their wagon then reached a part of the trail that went right by the ledge of a cliff, and to the other side the mountain continued up in a slop with lots of rocks and bushes dotting it along the way. The perfect spot for an ambush. If Buffalo Men came at them from the side they wouldn’t have anywhere to go. At this point though they couldn’t double back and the wagon couldn’t go over the more uneven terrain around them. They’d have to chance it. If an attack did come, Applejack would whip the reins and make Winona and Silver run as fast as they could down the trail. Buffalo Men only ever used bows and arrows, they were good with them, but Applejack didn’t fear them quite as much as rifles. She would take her chances trying to outrun them if it came down to it.
Applejack kept her eyes trained on the side of the mountain, trying to spot any sort of movement. For a while they just slowly trudged along, coming around the side of it until they could see the other half of this mountain. The trail went winding back and forth down the side of it before dropping off into a valley below. Applejack could see a few new landmarks like a small stream flowing down there too and a few smaller foothills at the bottom of the mountain. Her eyes also picked out some unfortunate details. Namely a few more visible burial grounds and those conical tents called tee-pees that Buffalo Men used a short distance away from them. There were only a few so there couldn’t be too many, but it’s very likely they had heard the wagon coming already if they were anywhere around here.
“Applejack...” Diamond Tiara whispered as she looked over the bench at the tee-pees below.
“Shh, just quiet down. If we’re lucky they’re out hunting or doing something else and nobody’s in those tee-pees right now. We just gotta go past them and get down into the valley,” Applejack told her. Though she didn’t quite believe it would be so simple. One good thing was she didn’t see any horses tied up by the tee-pees, so the Buffalo Men here might not have any.
Winona and Silver started to take the wagon down the long trail that would eventually lead past the tee-pees and burial grounds. On a hill like this they had to be a little careful when pulling the wagon so it didn’t roll out of control.
Both Applejack and Diamond Tiara were as silent and still as the grave for this part of their trip, neither making so much as a twitch of movement. Diamond Tiara was now sitting directly behind Applejack and keeping her eyes trained on the back of the wagon, staring out of it to make sure no one was sneaking up behind them. Applejack meanwhile had taken her gun out of its holster and was now holding it with the reins. She wasn’t going to take any extra time if she could avoid it. If some Buffalo Man warrior jumped out from behind a rock to attack them she was going to be able to shoot him immediately. Her quickdraw skills weren’t the greatest but her accuracy was. Though with the tail-end of a fever in her she wasn’t sure about that right now either.
The sound of a few pebbles sliding down the ground to her right came to Applejack’s ears and she looked over at the rocks and bushes that the sound came from. She saw nothing but she suspected something was indeed there. It was the side of the trail the tee-pees were on.
“Diamond Tiara, get your head down and stay still, okay?” Applejack whispered to her.
“Okay,” Diamond Tiara nodded and got down on the floor of the wagon.
Applejack grit her teeth and got ready, knowing something was coming now. A familiar twang came through the air and Applejack ducked her head just in time to avoid the arrow sailing through the air. She looked over and raised her gun at where it had come from, seeing a Buffalo Man just barely peeking out from behind a rock with another arrow already notched in his bow.
Bang!
The first bullet from Applejack’s gun put a hole between his eyes. Decent start.
But that sound of her gunshot and the death of their fellow warrior was the signal for the rest of the Buffalo Men to come out at her. They emerged from the rocks like bugs, a whole party of them, carrying tomahawks and yelling their war cries at the wagon. Inside the wagon, Diamond Tiara covered her ears and kept her head facing the floor with her eyes shut tight and nearly crying. Applejack on the other hand kept her gun raised while making sure Winona and Silver knew it was time to move fast. Safety was no longer a concern, they had to get away from these Buffalo Men. They had the advantage that the Buffalo Men didn’t have horses but then they were also stuck having to follow the trail. And two horses couldn’t pull a wagon like this too terribly fast.
Applejack fired at the nearest Buffalo Men, her aim being as true as ever and dropping the closest three. Unfortunately she would have to reload soon and there were still a number of them left. They were all running hard down from the rocks trying to cut her off at the trail, and they might have been able to do it. Looking ahead, Applejack could see other Buffalo Men further down their path. This wasn’t good.
“Shit, don’t think we’re getting out of here...” Applejack muttered as she pushed a few more bullets into her gun. “Diamond! You hang on back there, I’m gonna try something!”
“Try what?” Diamond yelled back at her.
“You know those burial grounds all around here? Buffalo Men aint allowed to spill blood on them. I’m gonna take us inside one and—well—that’s as far ahead as I’ve thought, but it’s better than dying out here,” Applejack explained.
“But won’t we just get stranded in it then?!”
“Maybe, but it’s the best idea I’ve got!”
Applejack made sure the horses knew exactly where they were going and she meanwhile kept her gun aimed at the Buffalo Men coming at them. She couldn’t afford to take any potshots to drive them off with the limited ammo she had, so she had to be careful and make every shot she did take count. Which was a little difficult to do even for an expert marksman like herself in this situation. Anytime things were steady she made sure to get off a shot and take down one of the Buffalo Men. But they weren’t dissuaded by any losses, so brave they were almost suicidal, and confident enough in their numbers to take the wagon, they just kept coming at them.
Higher up the mountain on a ridge overlooking this entire debacle, a lone woman stood. A young thing in her mid-twenties, she sported a confident, near-predatory, grin on her face as she watched what was going on. Black leather boots came up high on her shins before giving way to tight blue jeans and a black shirt tucked into them. On top of her head she wore a black cowboy hat. It was easy for others to tell what kind of message she was sending with these clothes.
Her cyan eyes glinted in amusement and she reached up to toss a tuft of fiery red and yellow hair behind her ear. The same hand then fell down to her waist and thumbed the butt of the revolver she carried in cross draw style.
“This is perfect,” the girl said to herself and hopped off from where she was standing, heading down the ridge.
A tomahawk from one of the Buffalo Men was thrown not at Applejack driving the wagon, but at the horses pulling it. Despite the fever still alive in her, Applejack made perhaps the best shot of her life when she shot it out of midair. That was still one more bullet lost though. And she already didn’t have enough to kill all of these Buffalo Men.
“Applejack!” Diamond Tiara yelped from behind her.
“I know! Just calm down, ya hear?!” Applejack shouted back at her.
She could see the burial grounds that she had been gunning for up ahead. All the while the shouting and hollering of the Buffalo Men increased in volume around her. Applejack wasn’t sure how many were left, maybe half a dozen to a dozen, and she didn’t have but five bullets left. Directly ahead of her a warrior had gotten onto the trail with a bow and arrow. He was aiming right for Applejack and with it coming straight at her she’d probably be unable to avoid it if he let loose. While he was in the middle of pulling the string back she flicked her sights to him and unleashed a half-praying shot at him.
Her prayers were answered when his throat exploded in a spout of blood, twisting around before he fell to his knees only to be trampled and finished off by Winona and Silver. Back in the wagon, Diamond Tiara whimpered when she felt the bump from the wheels going over his mangled body.
“Just hold on, sugarcube! We’re almost there!” Applejack shouted.
Though both of them knew that “there” wasn’t exactly safe. It’s not like they were riding towards salvation. At best they were giving themselves a chance to starve to death instead of get riddled with arrows or cut up by tomahawks. Applejack would take the chance though, if an opportunity presented itself by getting to live a little longer then she wanted to take it. Another pair of Buffalo Men got too close to the wagon for comfort and Applejack had to shoot them. Two bullets left.
Couldn’t I be blessed with a full ammo belt right now? She bit her lip in consternation.
But now they were close. The burial grounds were just slightly off the trail, the wagon wouldn’t like it, but Applejack could probably force it onto the uneven ground for just a bit. She whipped the reins and pulled, getting Winona and Silver to start heading over brush and rock straight to the burial grounds. The circle was wide enough that a couple of wagons could fit in it so Applejack didn’t need to worry about being too careful when having Winona and Silver run in there. She hoped.
“Come on, girls! Move it!” Applejack yelled to the horses.
Winona whinnied in annoyance but picked up the pace as best she could. Her heavy hooves clopped over the uneven ground, struggling to pull the wagon faster with Silver. Screams of Buffalo Men came from behind them and Diamond Tiara crawled over onto from inside the wagon and onto the bench with Applejack, wrapping her arms around her waist in a death grip. Applejack didn’t mind since they were almost there. In just a second they would pass into the burial ring and hopefully the Buffalo Men wouldn’t do more than seethe and try and wait them out. She really, really hoped her information on them not being able to spill blood on their burial grounds was right.
While the screams of the Buffalo Men got closer, the horses finally made it to the outer circle of the burial grounds.
“Alright!” Applejack cheered with a relieved smile on her face.
That changed when the front right wagon wheel went over one of the smaller rocks that made up the interior ring. It popped the wheel loose and made it roll right off the wagon, sending the whole thing tipping to the side and almost taking Winona and Silver down with it. The horses managed to stay standing even as the wagon sharply turned and the wheel less front rod dug into the ground, temporarily bringing the wagon to a halt. Applejack and Diamond Tiara weren’t so lucky. The moment the wagon lurched they were both thrown from it onto the ground, after that it rolled slightly past them and left them exposed. Neither of them were injured and they were inside the burial ring but Applejack wasn’t entirely sure they were safe yet either. After all, the Buffalo Men were still yelling and running for them.
Applejack stood up, grabbing Diamond Tiara by the hand and pulling her up with her. Only two bullets were left in her gun. How many Buffalo Men were there still?
She looked—standing there in the open in the middle of their sacred burial grounds—and saw four Buffalo Men approaching with tomahawks in hand. They were still right outside the outer rocks, so Applejack was going to show them she meant business. She raised her gun at the one leading the other three, he saw her and raised his tomahawk as well in preparation to throw it at her but he never got the chance. A bullet hit him in the forehead and blew out the back of his head, sending bits of skull, brain and blood across the ground right outside the burial grounds.
The other three paused as Applejack cocked the hammer back on her gun and kept it leveled at the three.
“The three of you stay right there!” Applejack threatened them. “You come any closer and I’ll kill you too! I know you can’t spill any blood on these here burial grounds of yours so let’s just cool our heads for now, got it?”
She was really hoping they wouldn’t call her bluff. Only a single bullet was left in her gun. With luck, they would be too worried about blood getting onto their sacred burial grounds and they’d leave Applejack and Diamond Tiara be. A quick glance over her shoulder showed Applejack that Diamond was standing by the temporarily broken down wagon. She was white as a ghost with her hands clenched into fists at her sides. Applejack really needed these damn Buffalo Men to back off, she didn’t want herself, and especially not Diamond Tiara, to go through what would happen if they didn’t.
The three Buffalo Men stopped right outside the outer circle formed by the six bigger rocks, their tomahawks by their sides. They were peering right at Applejack with stony frowns on their faces. She had to wonder what they were thinking, if they were just going to wait there for her and Diamond Tiara or if they were planning something. They couldn’t know about her lack of bullets at least. Despite everything, Applejack still felt like she had the upper hand at the moment.
Applejack grinned at them. “That’s right. You just stay there and leave the two of us alone.”
The center Buffalo Man flicked his wrist and flung his tomahawk at her at such startling speed that she couldn’t react in time. She was in the middle of pulling the trigger when the tomahawk hit both her gun and the back of her hand, knocking the gun onto the ground and leaving Applejack with a nasty gash.
“Applejack!” Diamond Tiara yelled.
The cowgirl grasped her hand in pain and watched in disbelief as blood flowed from it onto the supposedly scared burial grounds. Looking up she saw the three Buffalo Men now steadily walking towards her, ready to capture their prey.
“B-But I though you couldn’t spill blood on these grounds...” Applejack panted.
Tomahawk-thrower shook his head with a dispassionate and merciless expression on his face. “Knew wrong. Can’t kill on sacred grounds. Spill blood okay.”
“Fuck me...” Applejack grinned humorlessly as she looked down at her gun. What was the point? Even if she could grab it before the other two impaled her with their tomahawks she could at best take one of them with her. Or… she could use it on Diamond and spare the poor girl the horror. Applejack’s eyes drifted to the terrified young girl. The world seemed to freeze as Applejack spent more time than she’d like to admit on considering shooting her young, unfortunate, companion.
Calm steps that heralded death were coming towards her and Applejack looked back up at the three Buffalo Men. Well, if she was going to die she might as well stand tall and face them head on. There would be no begging and crying from her. If they needed to push her or drag her out of the circle then so be it. This was it and she wasn’t going to fight back pointlessly.
The central Buffalo Man reached down to pick up his tomahawk.
When he did, a bullet impacted his right temple and blew his brains out. The Buffalo Men fell over deader than a doorknob while his two comrades wheeled about in the direction the shot came from—only to be instantly felled themselves by two more deafening shots. Applejack gawked in disbelief at the bodies. What had just happened? Who had just saved them.
She looked over to where the gunshots had come from and saw a young woman just about the same age as her casually strolling down through the rocks towards them.
When Applejack recognized who it was, her short-lived joy at being rescued was replaced by worry and fear. Things may not have gotten better for her and Diamond at all.
“T-Thank you for saving us!” The oblivious Diamond Tiara shouted, practically crying, and began to run up to Applejack’s side.
“Stop, Diamond! Stay back!” Applejack shouted.
Diamond Tiara froze, looking between her and their “rescuer” in confusion. “But... I don’t understand-”
“You should listen to your friend,” Sunset Shimmer said as she hopped into the burial grounds, revolver still held steady in her hand even as it was aimed at the ground. She smiled warmly at Applejack, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Been too long, hasn’t it?”
Applejack shook her head. “Not long enough for my tastes.”
“W-Who is she, Applejack?” Diamond Tiara asked as she stood behind them.
Sunset Shimmer laughed as she kicked a small pebble on the ground. “I hope she at least recognizes my name, otherwise I’m doing something wrong.”
“Well, Diamond. Our rescuer is probably someone you’ve read about or heard someone else talk about before,” Applejack said as she ignored the pain in her hand, briefly glancing down once to check on her gun, but otherwise not taking her eyes off Sunset. “The notorious criminal and murderer—Sunset Shimmer.”
Diamond Tiara’s eyes went wide and she gasped. “T-That’s Sunset Shimmer!” She pointed at the black clad criminal. “But why did she rescue us?!”
“Because, cute thing,” Sunset Shimmer winked at Diamond. “Applejack and I have unfinished business. See, it’s just part of my reputation but I simply can’t let people say someone got the better of me. Rumors and stories floating around like that are bad for a girl like me.”
Applejack grimaced. “I never once told a story like that. That’s just people telling tall-tales and taking things out of context. Anyone who was actually there knows it’s not like I really beat you in a fair fight or nothing, we hardly even saw each other.”
“Doesn’t matter. What people tell is what’s important. And they’ve been saying that Applejack the wandering hero got the better of Sunset Shimmer. And I can’t have that,” Sunset was still smiling but she narrowed her eyes threateningly at the blond. “You know I wasn’t thinking of looking for you at first, cause I didn’t even want to acknowledge a dumb girl like you. The first thing I did was go looking for Spitfire on account of everyone saying she was the fastest gun in Equestria. Found her in some podunk town drinking herself to death. Apparently someone had gotten to her first.” Sunset Shimmer held up her hand and wagged her finger back and forth. “They shot off her trigger finger. So for a little while I was looking for the lady Spitfire said did that to her.” She shrugged. “But I couldn’t find a single trace. So by that time I was getting pretty fed up, especially when I had to hear shithead locals everywhere I went talk about all the amazing and heroic things Applejack had done lately. And now here I’ve found you again, and there’s no one else around who has your back.”
She chuckled and briefly glanced over at Diamond Tiara. “Cept for the kid. Who’s she anyways? A fun toy for the road? She’s pretty cute.”
“Shut the hell up,” Applejack darkly glared at her while Diamond Tiara paled.
“Hahahaha,” Sunset full on laughed. “Prude. And whatever, honestly I couldn’t care less about her. You’re the only one I have business with.” Sunset cracked her neck and casually put her gun back in its holster, where it rested in front of her waist. She then smiled and nodded to Applejack’s gun on the ground. “Go ahead, pick it up and put it back in its holster.”
Applejack frowned at Sunset Shimmer, looking at her grinning face and then down at her gun. “Why?”
The grin on Sunset’s face got even wider. “Because we’re going to have ourselves a duel. A good ol’ fashioned one on one. It’s just about noon so that makes it even more perfect.”
Applejack looked up and saw that the sun indeed was hanging pretty much directly above their heads. She looked back down at her gun and considered picking it up, but she was worried Sunset would immediately shoot her if she tried. Sunset was a callous, heartless murderer. Applejack and everyone else knew that. But she had a lot of pride too. It made Applejack think that maybe she was intending to have a real, fair, duel so she could say for herself that she beat Applejack. If she shot Applejack in the back or something that would leave a sour taste in her mouth, and she had had plenty opportunity to kill Applejack already.
“So what?-” Applejack said as she reached down and grabbed her pistol, putting it back into its holster on the right side of her waist. “We get back to back and take ten steps each and turn?”
Sunset Shimmer shook her head and stuck her thumbs in her pockets, showing no fear whatsover. “Nope, we’re having a real quickdraw. Guns will stay in our holsters the whole time until the moment comes. And then we’ll see who’s got the fastest hand.”
Applejack fought back a gulp and instead just licked her lips. “So when’s the moment?”
Sunset tipped her hat back and glanced up at the sky, Applejack’s eyes following hers. There was a large cloud floating by and soon it would temporarily cover up the sun and cast a shadow over the three girls here. “The moment that cloud fully passes over the sun. Once its shadow disappears, we draw.”
“But… but...” Diamond Tiara started, interrupting them. “A-Applejack’s hand is hurt, t-this isn’t fair.”
“Nothing but a scratch. Won’t stop her draw at all,” Sunset grinned.
Diamond Tiara gulped for Applejack and looked up at her with wide, imploring eyes. “A-Are you going to be alright?”
And the truth was, Applejack didn’t know. Like she had said to herself before she wasn’t the quickest draw around. She had good aim, that was her skill. Meanwhile she knew from rumors and from seeing her in person a long time ago that Sunset Shimmer was one of the quickest draws out there. Despite this ostensibly being a fair duel… in reality it really wasn’t. Sunset had given herself the advantage. Maybe it’s something she saw fit to do in the first place what with having all the cards in her hand to begin with. She had the power in this situation from the beginning when she saved their lives from the Buffalo Men and sauntered on over with her gun still in her hand. And putting that gun away showed her confidence. Not just in her own drawing skill but in Applejack’s honor that she wouldn’t try killing her before the time came.
Still, there was only one thing Applejack could say.
“I’ll be alright, now you just stand back, Diamond.”
She stepped towards the girl and patted her head, then put a stiff hand on her shoulder and told her to step back. Diamond Tiara nodded, though she was shaking, and stepped back closer to the wagon.
“Alright,” Sunset Shimmer chuckled as a shadow passed over them, the cloud just now reaching the sun. “Now we start.”
Applejack stayed right where she was with her hand held by her side but Sunset Shimmer took a few steps back towards one of the larger rocks on the outside of the burial grounds. That damn smirk never left her face. While Applejack’s heart was pounding in her chest and she was sweating, Sunset looked supremely confident and relaxed. Her hands weren’t anywhere near the gun she carried in her crossdraw way, one of the only people Applejack could remember seeing that not only carried it like that but could still draw faster than most anyone. Dressed in all that black she sure looked threatening too, which was all part of the effect for her. Sunset knew the power of intimidation and it was also why she was adamant on saving her reputation, she knew how important that was for a gal like herself. If no one feared her then something was wrong. It would only lead to problems and stupid people causing her trouble.
So Sunset Shimmer was going to kill Applejack here and take her gun. The first major city she visited next she could start spreading the news in.
There was the fact that Applejack only had a single bullet left though, something the blonde thought about as she tried to wonder how this duel would play out. If she didn’t kill Sunset in one shot what then? But a duel like this still worked better for her than an elongated shootout. In something like that, Applejack probably wouldn’t stand a chance. Applejack mentally shook her head, there wasn’t anything for her to really think about in a situation like this. She just had to be miraculously quicker on the draw than Sunset Shimmer.
With her thumbs still in her pockets, Sunset Shimmer reached the rock and leaned back against it. She yawned and reached up into her breast pocket while Applejack and Diamond Tiara watched. Out came a scratch of paper and tobacco along with a match. Not even looking in Applejack’s direction anymore, Sunset Shimmer rolled a cigarette using the surface of the rock. Diamond Tiara’s eyes darted to Applejack, wondering if Applejack would try to shoot her while she was off-guard. But Applejack’s figure was totally frozen. Was she even thinking right now? Diamond Tiara couldn’t tell. She had no idea what might be going through the heads of these two woman about to gun down each other. All Diamond Tiara knew was how much her heart was pounding in her chest and how afraid she was for Applejack. She didn’t dare make a sound.
Sunset Shimmer hopped up a little to sit down on the rock completely and crossed a leg over the other. She had the tobacco inside the paper and folded it up, bringing the makeshift cigarette to her lips and lightly running her tongue across it to get it wet and make it stick in place. When it was rolled up to her satisfaction she stuck the one end into her luscious red lips and held it there. A quick flick of the match against the rock lit it, and Sunset brought it up to light her cigarette with her hands cupped around it to keep the flame from dying in the breeze. The flame caught the other end of the cigarette and Sunset quickly shook the match to extinguish it and carelessly flicked it onto the ground. A weak orange flame now burned at the end of Sunset’s cigarette, the slightest wisp of smoke rising from it. She took a long slow drag of the cigarette and took it out of her mouth, holding it between two fingers, and blew out a ring of smoke.
Applejack watched her smoke while the cloud continued to drift overhead. The sun was now fully blocked by it and a shadow covered the burial grounds. Her fingers twitched ever so slightly and she felt her palm sweat. The pain from the cut on her hand was forgotten, totally replaced by adrenaline and fear running through her veins. Compared to Sunset’s casual demeanor, Applejack looked a nervous wreck. She was sweating all over, red in the face, her body was shaking, and none of it was due to a fever this time.
She was afraid. Probably deep down she already thought she was going to lose and die. Did she believe at all that she could win?
No. Applejack was certain she would die here. She was terrified of that, and of what would happen to Diamond Tiara afterwards.
Sunset kept puffing on her cigarette, staring off into the distance and occasionally glancing up at the cloud. Her loaded gun sat there on her hip just begging to be used. Applejack meanwhile kept her big green eyes focused right on her, her breath coming out ragged and her shoulders heaving. It was a wonder she hadn’t collapsed despite her legs feeling numb. Her hand slowly inched closer to her pistol, ready to try and pull it out of its holster as fast as possible. Faster than she had ever done so before in her life. All the while, Sunset still paid her no mind. Smoke drifted up from under her hat, floating and floating into the air. Applejack’s chapped lips and frown was matched by full and beautiful red ones and a happy smirk. Her narrowed eyes and furrowed brow matched with a calm face.
Diamond Tiara on the sidelines kept looking back and forth between the two of them, her hands now clasped together and shaking in front of her chest.
When the cloud had passed more than halfway past the sun, Sunset Shimmer took her cigarette out of her mouth and smooshed it against the rock. The ash and embers left over crumbled to bits and fell down into the dirt with the butt of the cigarette. She then stood up off the rock and tilted the black rim of her hat back down, staring at Applejack from under it. Finally fixing her prey with a cool and steady gaze. She didn’t blink. Only smiled.
Sunset’s hands were on her gun belt. Left fingers gently massaging the end of her black leather holster while her right hand ever so slowly inched over a row of tucked in bullets getting closer to the gun itself.
Seeing this, Applejack’s hand twitched and also brought itself closer to her gun. Both were ready to draw.
Applejack’s eyes flickered down for an instant to her gun and then right back at Sunset Shimmer.
Sunset Shimmer’s lips twitched as her smirk grew and the confident gleam in her eyes seemed to swallow up Applejack.
Diamond Tiara stopped breathing, her jaw clenched so tightly her teeth might shatter.
There was no wind. The sun had started to peak out from behind the cloud again but it hadn’t fully passed yet and the shadow still dragged slowly across the burial grounds.
Applejack was sweating and couldn’t keep her hand steady.
Sunset Shimmer narrowed her eyes slightly.
Applejack’s eyes were wide.
Sunset Shimmer thumbed the side of her trigger finger.
The barest bit of cloud was remaining over the sun.
They were close to thirty feet away from each other but Applejack could see her shaking and uncertain visage reflected back at her from the narrowed and confident eyes of Sunset Shimmer.
Both their hands were nearly grasping their guns.
There was no sound but the heavy breathing of Applejack.
Green eyes and cyan eyes locked together.
The cloud drifted past the sun and the shadow on the ground disappeared. Applejack and Sunset Shimmer’s right hands moved like lightning. Both guns were drawn.
Applejack fired first and shot Sunset Shimmer’s gun out of her hand.
“Motherfucker!-” Sunset yelled and on reflex went to quickly try and pick up her gun.
“Hold it right there!” Applejack said and cocked the hammer on her gun back. “You leave that gun right there, Sunset Shimmer!”
Sunset glared at her with a maddened expression on her face, but suddenly the adrenaline for her wore off and she had to grab her right hand as pain lanced up from it. It was red and sore from Applejack shooting her gun out of it. “Fucking damn it… are you fucking kidding me...”
Diamond Tiara let out a breath she didn’t even know she was holding in, sweat broke out on her forehead as her hands dropped to her side. “Thank heavens...”
“That’s it, this duel’s over,” Applejack said to Sunset, still aiming her gun at her.
Sunset grit her teeth angrily but stood up straight and faced her all the same. “Alright, then do it. Shoot me already.”
Applejack slowly shook her head. “No. I’m not going to kill anyone I don’t have to. Just get out of my sight, Sunset. Turn around and walk away.” Of course it was a bluff. She had no more bullets left. If Sunset knew that she could’ve easily grabbed her gun and killed Applejack and there would’ve been nothing Applejack could do. So Applejack had to act like this and make sure Sunset didn’t figure out the truth.
“Bitch. You think I’m going to forgive you for sparing me? I’m going to make you regret this. Things aren’t over between us,” Sunset spat at her.
“They are today. Now get out of here,” Applejack tossed right back at her.
Sunset Shimmer shot one last glare at both her and Diamond Tiara before she made a sudden about face and started to angrily stomp away. Her boots crunched over the dirt as she simply walked and walked over the uneven ground of the mountain, not going anywhere in particular. The gun she had was left behind. Applejack continued to hold her gun steady at Sunset’s back until the other girl completely disappeared from view, and only then did she drop it and sight in relief.
She almost didn’t have time to catch her breath until Diamond Tiara crashed into her, hugging her tightly and damn near crying into her side.
“I’m so glad you’re okay! I was s-so scared that-” Diamond couldn’t finish as she choked on the remainder of her sentence while Applejack just stood there and chuckled.
“Yeah I was a mite bit worried too...” Applejack was still sweating and shaking quite a bit.
“That was incredible though, you shot her gun right out of her hand!”
Applejack smiled wryly in amusement and shook her head. “Blind, dumb luck. That’s all that was. I can’t believe I was quicker on the draw than her...”
“You still won though. You saved both of us,” Diamond Tiara said as she buried her head into Applejack.
Applejack holstered her empty revolver and wrapped her arm around Diamond. Hugging the girl close and affectionately rubbing her shoulder. “Thank you, I-I think I needed to hear some words like that. Right now I’m still just… maybe a little out of sorts. I really thought I was about to die.”
“I’m glad you didn’t,” it was nearly a whisper.
“Well, that definitely makes two of us,” Applejack smiled.
The two stood there for a little while longer until they had both calmed down. The sun was still high in the sky and there was a lot of time left in the day that could be better spent. They were still stuck in these mountains after all and didn’t exactly know where to go next. And their wagon was temporarily out of commission. But that was the kind of thing Applejack was very handy with. She walked shoulder to head with Diamond Tiara over to their wagon and the horses and got to work unhitching Winona and Silver.
“Come on, I don’t think anything actually snapped or broke so it shouldn’t be too tough but we’ve gotta get that wheel back on the wagon,” Applejack told Diamond.
Diamond Tiara smiled brightly at her, no trace of annoyance or exasperation on her face. “Okay!”
Author's Note
Insert Ennio Morricone music.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
In a dive near the southern reaches of Equestria, the Shadowbolt Gang temporarily hung out in a small bar. Currently the gang was laying low and that’s why the rest of the town wasn’t on fire. Sunny Flare had encountered too many setbacks lately and she didn’t want to lose anymore men or get into trouble for probably nothing. A dive like this likely didn’t have anything worth stealing and the people living here were probably dirt poor. What Sunny Flare needed was another big job like their recent train heist that had backfired, or another hit on a big caravan.
Nothing had come up though and to be honest she was getting kind of worried that things for her were actually starting to take a downturn. She wasn’t used to failing at anything but the Shadowbolt Gang had unfortunately been weakened thanks to the deaths of numerous top enforcers in it. There had to be something she could do to switch things around and get the gang back on track. She wanted more stories told of the gang, vicious and brutal stories that would ignite fear in the hearts of Equestria all over again. Or at the very least a story of a spectacular victory where the Shadowbolt Gang made off with a fortune. Anything like that.
For now though she was just sitting at a table in this grungy old bar sipping watered down beer. Dealing with the disgruntled attitudes of her closest friends while she did so. Sour Sweet was always disgruntled to a degree, but now Indigo had been in a foul mood ever since coming across her old friend back at that train heist, and even Sugarcoat and Lemon were a bit negative lately. The five of them shared one table while the rest of the gang were at others or at the brothel on the other end of the town. Meanwhile the owner of the bar kept a careful eye on them, Sunny Flare wasn’t sure if he recognized them or not but he was obviously wary of such a large group coming into his place at once. How could he not recognize them though? In fact, Sunny would be insulted if he didn’t.
The sudden thought of that made her finger twitch. It was that easy for her desire to kill to rise. Well, she’d at least wait until they were all done drinking before she killed him. What was it about laying low again? Forget about that, if Sunny Flare had the urge to kill in her then people were dying, simple as that.
“So we’re still staying out in the middle of nowhere for the foreseeable future?” Sour Sweet grumbled.
“Yes, if that wasn’t obvious,” Sugarcoat answered her.
“Well sorry for stating the obvious,” Sour Sweet fluttered her eyelashes at Sugarcoat before immediately frowning. “Perhaps I’m just venting my anger for obvious reasons.”
“None of us are happy to be here, Sour. It’s just how it is right now. We’ll find something to do soon,” Sugarcoat frowned right back at her.
Sour Sweet scoffed and leaned back in her chair, putting her hands behind her head. “Yeah I bet our leader is coming up with a great idea right now.”
Sunny Flare frowned and glared at Sour, who glared right back at her while the others watched uncomfortably. This kind of insubordination was normally grounds for a bullet to the head. Sunny Flare did still consider Sour Sweet a real friend, and knew that this is just how she was, but she was getting agitated. What would normally be playful banter between the two of them was becoming strained and Sunny honestly didn’t know if Sour was one day going to cross the line. She considered all the girls at this table to be special compared to the others in the gang, and they were given special privileges and allowances because of that, but Sour was acting more openly resentful lately.
Lemon Zest chugging down her beer and slamming the mug back down on the table somewhat helped to break the tension though.
“Man, that was good!” The green-haired girl exclaimed and raised her hand, waving over at the bartender. “Hey, barkeep! More beers over here.”
“I’ll admit it’s better than what I expected from a hole like this,” Sugarcoat bluntly stated as she sipped hers.
Sour Sweet snorted and took another drink of hers, glancing away from Sunny Flare. “It’s alright, I’ve had worse I guess.”
With the situation potentially defused, the five girls continued to drink mostly in silence, allowing the others in the bar to make up for the noise. Of course that partially got on Sunny Flare’s nerves as she had to listen to the banal and irreverent chatter of her underlings as they got drunk and harassed the waitresses. If they wanted to pinch the butts of loose girls they should just go to the brothel.
Yes, she was definitely killing someone before the night ended.
Even this place would have some coin. It would probably be good for Sour Sweet to blow off some steam too. The whole gang could probably use a fun night like that. Only problem was there wasn’t a gun store in town and ammo was one of the things they were actually running a little low on. There were probably guns they could steal from some of the people living here but it wouldn’t amount to much.
Fucking Flim and Flam... Sunny Flare ground her teeth as she thought of the brothers. That had all gone wrong, the wagon train they were part of didn’t net them near as much as Sunny Flare had hoped to get and then the two of them conned her and got off scot-free. She sincerely regretted not just shooting the two of them. Nothing had been going well for them since that day.
Sunny Flare downed the rest of her beer and quickly grabbed a new mug that their waitress brought after Lemon Zest called for it. She wasn’t sure how but she’d get them back. She’d get to the very top of the world and make this whole damn country scream.
With a glance around her table she saw Sour Sweet still just sipping her beer in a bad mood, Lemon Zest had a smile on her face as she drank—probably not a care in the damn world, Sugarcoat was staring at her beer in silence, and Indigo Zap was staring off into space. Indigo. She had been too silent and even less enthusiastic with their normal escapades. Something might need to be done about Indigo too. Indigo had always been the sort of odd one out among them, but she still went along with what they had done. Maybe it was just Sunny Flare’s growing paranoia but she was starting to worry if she could really trust her friend. She already felt like she couldn’t really rely on any of them.
Thoughts like those were bad though, if she overplayed her hand and started acting too tyrannical to her friends they might up and depose her. And if she just plain killed all of them the rest of the gang would likely break apart completely. Who the hell would be dumb enough to stick around after that? The others might be afraid of her but they weren’t stupid enough to follow someone who would kill them without a second thought, not when she didn’t have anyone left to be her enforcers. So she certainly couldn’t kill her friends just yet. Maybe after they had made a big score and she could use that money to attract some more peons?
While these thoughts were swimming through her head, the doors to the bar were thrown open and a local man ran in. Sunny Flare (and quite a few others) hand went right to her gun but when she saw he wasn’t coming in here to shoot or nothing she lowered it again. The man ran right up to the bar, out of breath, and threw his hands down on the counter while looking at the bartender with a look of ecstasy on his face. Sunny Flare raised an eyebrow at what this yokel could be so damn ecstatic about.
“You won’t believe the message that just came in at the telegraph station! I tell you what it’s the most amazing news! I knew I should’ve traveled to Appleloosa already!” The man loudly said.
The bartender held his hand up to get his friend to slow down. “Hold on there for a second. What in the sam hill are you talking about?”
The man took a deep breath and wiped the back of his hand across his sweaty forehead before continuing. “Gold, you nunce! The mother of all gold nuggets was just found in Appleloosa by some prospector by the name of Cranky Doodle. They say the damn thing is upwards of fifty pounds! Can you even imagine how much something like that is worth? We’ve gotta get down to Appleloosa and go looking for gold too, before the word of this gets out further.”
“We are close by...” the bartender murmured, chewing his lip in thought. “If the news only just got here then we could get up and ready to go before most of the country.”
“Right? It’ll take some time before the news travels to Canterlot, hell, it’s only traveling at all cause of some reporter in Appleloosa wanting to spread the word and get famous himself. Others have heard that gold can be found in Appleloosa but it’s nothing like this, we can really be some of the first to get out there before the big rush!”
A smile spread on the bartender’s face. “It’ll take a day to get everyone ready and to convince the family and all but… you’re right. We’ve gotta go to Appleloosa!”
“That is absolutely correct,” Sunny Flare said as she appeared right next to the two of them at the bar.
Both men looked over at her and for the first time the man who had run in really looked around the bar and saw just who filled it up. Things had become quiet while the two of them obliviously had talked about Appleloosa and the miraculous golden nugget. Every eye of every Shadowbolt was on the two of them.
“Now um, if you could be so kind-” Sunny Flare said as she pulled her revolver out of its holster and laid it on the bar. “Could you direct me to the local telegraph station?”
Five minutes later Sunny Flare learned, much to her dismay, that the message had already been sent along to other stations and would surely arrive in big cities soon. She was able to somewhat remedy her mood though by cutting all the lines at the local station and making sure that no one who had heard about Cranky Doodle’s find would spread the story by mouth. Forever. Some time after that she had everyone in her gang gathered up and get ready to head out immediately. It didn’t matter that it was still nighttime, they were going south to Appleloosa and they were going to find this Cranky Doodle and his gold nugget.
Sunny Flare grinned. It seemed like everything was coming back together for her. This was just what she was hoping for and exactly what she needed to get her gang back into gear. If the nugget really was as big and as pure as that guy had said then it would be worth thousands all on its own. Not to mention that there was probably a whole bunch of other gold to loot from Appleloosa too.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Sugarcoat asked her as the girls got on their horses and prepared to leave.
“Why wouldn’t it be? Just think of all that gold,” Sunny Flare answered her with a predatory grin.
“I’m just saying that it’s different for us to try and attack what’s a booming town compared to the places we normally knock over. There are going to be a lot of people there thanks to the gold rush and I would imagine the local sheriff has quite a dew deputies. If we are going to rob this Cranky Doodle person and whoever else, it may not be possible to do a quick hit and run,” Sugarcoat said.
Sunny Flare scowled but had to admit her friend was right. This was different, but also too good to pass up. “I see your point but it’s still going to be a few days of riding before we get there. I’ll think of a real plan.” She flashed a smile at the blunt girl. “I always come out on top. Just remember that.”
“Will the rest of us come out on top with you?” Sour Sweet sniped.
Now Sunny Flare could’ve just shot her right then and there but she decided to act with restrain. Something a bit unusual to her lately but she was in a good mood after learning about the nugget. So she just kept smiling pleasantly as she turned to look at Sour Sweet. “You will, I guarantee it. We’re all the best of friends here and I promise that it’s either going to be all of us or none of us at the top of the world. Even you have to admit, Sour, that we can do a lot with so much gold.”
Sour ground her teeth but eventually relented. “I suppose you’re right about that. I wouldn’t mind having some nicer stuff.”
“Yeah for real!” Lemon Zest added. “I want like—a solid gold plated rifle!” She said as she held up her own repeater to show it off. “Like this but richer, you know?”
Sunny Flare laughed at Lemon’s silliness and dug her spurs into her horse, getting it to start galloping through the night while the others quickly followed her. Once her four friends were with her she looked back and saw that the rest of the gang was following too, hooting and hollering and having fun with each other after enjoying their time in town. A lot of them had pilfered whiskey and beer or at the least were trading stories of some of the pretty ladies they had just bedded. Consensual or otherwise. It all brought a smile to Sunny Flare’s face knowing that she controlled these people and they lived and died by her will.
Her eyes drifted to Indigo Zap, who still had a blank expression on her face.
“Indigo? Don’t tell me that you aren’t looking forward to this?” She asked.
The fencer blew a long breath out her nose. “Eh, it’s better than doing nothing.”
Sunny’s lip twitched. “Perhaps you’ll get lucky and find someone who really likes to knife fight in town. Then you’ll have something to do.”
“Wouldn’t be so bad,” Indigo shrugged.
“You’re starting to sound a little too unenthusiastic, you know?” Sunny Flare said to her and reached a hand over to squeeze her shoulder, a little harder than was friendly. “You are still a Shadowbolt, you know? Don’t forget all the things you happily and willingly did for me.”
Indigo sighed but didn’t move to remove Sunny’s hand. “I know I’m still a Shadowbolt, and I haven’t forgotten anything. We’re still friends and everything I’ve done has been my choice.”
“Good,” Sunny smiled. “So loosen up and let’s have some fun in Appleloosa. All of us.”
The five girls and the rest of the Shadowbolt Gang then rode south to Appleloosa. Greed and glory was in Sunny Flare’s eyes. That golden nugget that Cranky Doodle had uncovered may very well portend his doom and the doom of his town. Every single one of the gang members would want their share or more, and who knew what would become of the town after the dreaded Shadowbolt Gang ran through it.
Rainbow Dash was really wishing she knew how to read a map because she was almost certain she was lost in the middle of nowhere.
She was on a road and that was basically all she knew. It was clearly not a major road either and was essentially more of a dirt path out in the wilderness that she might have not even noticed was a road were in not for the slight indentations in the ground that showed a wagon had been traveling over it not long ago. Rainbow Dash of course wasn’t even lucky enough to have a wagon or a horse. It was just her feet carrying herself down the road in the middle of the night, with the moon hanging overhead. At least it was easier to travel on feet than during the miserably hot day. She wore too much damn black for that. Unfortunately she didn’t really have any other choice, south was where Lightning Dust had gone and Rainbow Dash had to follow her.
Lightning Dust had committed another murder in a town a little bit north of here. According to the townsfolk she had deliberately provoked a fight with someone and when he pulled out a knife she pulled out her sword. And that was that. She hadn’t made it clean or quick either. The townsfolk told Rainbow Dash that she had ran off on her own into the wilderness, going south.
To be honest, Rainbow didn’t exactly know what Lightning Dust was thinking. As far as Rainbow knew she wasn’t a survivalist or anything. Was she expecting to just live off the land and be a-okay? Or maybe she knew something that Rainbow didn’t. There had to be something up with why Lightning Dust would go this way. That either being someone else for her to kill or some other reason still unknown to Rainbow Dash.
Whatever it was, it led to Rainbow Dash lugging her sword and most of her knives on her back as she traveled down this road too. Her feet, calloused and broken in as they were, were still starting to ache. Rainbow Dash may have been in peak physical condition but she got worn out just like anybody else.
As the night went on a rabbit carefully stuck its head out of its burrow, sniffing around, ears and whiskers twitching for any sign of danger. Not sensing anything in the immediate area it hopped out and began thumping along on the ground, nose at the dirt as it sniffed for anything. The rabbit’s beady eyes looked left and right to scope the world out and then it quickly darted through some small bushes before coming out in front of some rocks.
A scorpion crawled over one of the rocks but the rabbit paid it no mind, neither of them would bother the other unprovoked. It wasn’t a danger the same way a rattlesnake would have been. The rabbit paused for a moment. Standing up straight and swiveling its ears around, it prepared to-
A knife cut through the air and impaled the rabbit through the neck, pinning it to the ground.
“There’s dinner at least,” Rainbow Dash shrugged as she walked off the road to collect her meal.
The knife pulled out easily but she didn’t bother cleaning it or pushing it back up her sleeve. She still had stuff to do with it. Now she may not have had any pots or pans with her but she could still skin a rabbit, make a fire, and shish-kabob it on her sword and that would make for a pretty good meal. Still took some work to skin it the right way and then use her knife to get some twigs and rocks to start a fire but after some time she got it all running. The knife was great for making sparks at least.
It wasn’t much longer before Rainbow was eating roasted rabbit off the tip of her sword, savoring every bite and the natural gamey flavor of the rabbit. Only once she was done did she clean things up and start to head back down the road.
Now some water would be nice if she could find it too but this didn’t look like the area that would have any flowing streams or anything like that.
Rainbow Dash instead started whistling to herself to pass the time. It wasn’t as good as having a harmonica but it would do. Maybe she should just find a nice rock to lean up against and rest for the night? Course in the morning she might find herself crawling with scorpions and tarantulas so that wasn’t the most inviting thought. She cracked her fingers, then her wrists, and then her elbows as she continued her walk. If only she could find some further sign of Lightning Dust or proof she was going the right way.
What a huge damn pain it was to try traveling across an entire country looking for one person. Even if they were infamous it wasn’t exactly easy.
At least the rabbit would keep her stomach full for a day. If Rainbow Dash did happen to stumble upon her hated rival and former fellow student she was going to need to have as much strength in her body as possible. Lightning Dust was good. Very good. Preferably Rainbow would want to be fully rested before facing her, but beggars can’t be choosers. More than likely she was probably just going to stumble across Lightning Dust one day after wandering around in the wilds for a while.
If that did happen she’d pull out her sword and charge her, and they’d finish things once and for all. Rainbow Dash didn’t know if she’d say anything. Probably just yell in rage, or scream Lightning Dust’s name. Whatever happened happened, she wasn’t going to plan too far ahead.
A midnight cloud rolled across the moon and the night temporarily became even darker than it normally was. Rainbow Dash looked up at the sky and exhaled through her nose, she hated times like this. Boring walking and nothing else. She wanted to be doing something, anything, even if it was a distraction from her goal of finding Lightning Dust she would relish it. She loved taking out other bandits or doing something heroic. It’s like it was her true calling in life and Lightning Dust just needed to be taken care of first before Rainbow Dash could really go for it.
Rainbow Dash knew she was meant for greater things. In essence she wanted to be the exact opposite of Lightning Dust or the Shadowbolt Gang. She wanted to be someone others could think about and be happy was out there on the roads, protecting the weak and the helpless. Just being awesome like that and making Equestria a more awesome place to live in again.
By the time the cloud left and the light of the moon came back down, Rainbow’s eyes had adjusted pretty well to the darkness. Well enough to see something up ahead slightly off the road. A couple of somethings at that—Rainbow Dash happened to spy a small campsite that had been set up by the road. No wagon or anything but there were three small tents set up around a firepit that had long since gone dark.
She wouldn’t have given it a second thought at all normally, figuring that everyone was asleep inside their tents. But one slumped over figure next to one of the tents told her that something was dreadfully wrong.
“Hey!” Rainbow Dash yelled and quickly ran off the road towards the campsite.
Not a soul stirred at the sound of her voice. Rainbow Dash slung her sword case off her shoulder and opened it up, grabbing the saber out of it and unsheathing it just in case. The pristine blade glistened in the moonlight and as Rainbow Dash made it closer to the campsite the smell of dried blood and death reached her nose. Flies buzzed around the body of the man slumped against his tent, he lay on his side with a gun fallen out of his slack grip. Rainbow Dash grimaced and tipped him over with the toe of her boot, revealing his bloody front side to her.
He was an eviscerated mess, disemboweled with a long thin cut across his throat. Overkill and not the work of any gun. Rainbow Dash knew exactly the weapon that was used for this.
She left the body there and searched the tents, two were empty but one had another dead body in it that was covered in stab wounds. Unnecessarily brutal and cruel, Lightning Dust could’ve easily killed him with a single stab to the heart but she made him suffer instead. From what Rainbow Dash could tell it looked like he had tried to scramble inside it and reach his gun before he succumbed to his wounds. That was three tents and only two bodies though. Where was the third one?
It took a bit of looking around but she saw a trail in the dirt leading away from the campsite and road, further into the wilderness. Rainbow Dash followed it, quickly realizing that the “trail” was made by someone dragging themselves through the dirt, and they had been bleeding the whole time. She came across the final body almost thirty feet away. He had really tried to get away from his attacker. Tried really hard but in the end…
Rainbow Dash frowned down at the dead body with a knife protruding from its back. Sighing, she closed her eyes and shook her head, pitying these poor guys who just happened to come across an unrepentant murderer.
The only good thing about all of this was she knew now that she was definitely on the right trail. She hated knowing that Lightning Dust had killed again but with any luck this would help her put a stop to the butcher for good.
Rainbow Dash was about to turn away when she paused. “Huh?” She tilted her head and looked at the knife impaled in the man’s body. It wasn’t just stabbing into his coat, there was a piece of paper also right beneath the dagger. Lightning Dust hadn’t left the dagger in him for no reason, she had used it to keep the paper pinned to him.
Rainbow Dash bit her tongue, not liking this one bit, but still sheathed her sword and bent down to yank out the dagger and see what the paper said. There wasn’t much blood on it, so the guy had probably already been dead when he was stabbed in the back. When Rainbow Dash turned the paper over and read what was written on it, her hands shook and her knuckles went white from how tightly she ended up gripping it.
I know you’re following me, Rainbow. Meet me in Appleloosa.
She could feel herself almost shattering her molars from how hard she was biting down. Rainbow Dash tore the paper into scraps and looked for something to punch. When she saw nothing she settled for kicking a rock across the ground.
“Damn you… you killed these guys just to leave me a message...” Rainbow Dash grabbed her wrist to stop her hand from shaking. “So you know I’m coming after you? Well it’s not going to save you.”
Rainbow Dash took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and get herself together. She then put her sword away and stomped back to the road so she could resume her travels south. If she had the time she would’ve at least given these guys a proper burial but she didn’t want to take too long to find Lightning Dust and allow her to do the same to others. Her mood had darkened considerably but now at the very least the end of her travels was in sight.
“Appleloosa, huh?” Rainbow Dash ground her teeth. “Here I come.”
“Hold your arms steady, that’s the key to all of this. It’s the most important part,” Starlight Glimmer said to Trixie as the two of them stood out at the edge of a farm.
Trixie was holding a rifle in her two hands and aiming it at a series of cans that Starlight had propped up on the farm’s fence. She was having trouble keeping it steady though and the barrel kept wobbling, even just a few dozen feet away like they were, Trixie would never be able to hit one of the cans like this.
“Trixie is trying!” The failed magician spat.
Starlight smacked the back of her head and frowned. “Stop speaking in third person around me, I told you that already.”
“Ow!” Trixie yelped and rubbed the back of her head, temporarily lowering her rifle. “Meanie...”
“I don’t need any lip from you, we’re doing this for your own good. You’re an awful shot and we’re on the run from the law and might end up in all kinds of dangerous situations. You need to learn how to shoot for real,” Starlight sternly told her.
“Okay, mom , I’ve got it,” Trixie rolled her eyes.
Starlight smacked her again. “Just raise the damn gun, Trixie!”
“Fine!” Trixie shot her a nasty glare but didn’t feel like getting hit again. She lifted the gun again and tried to hold it as steady as possible while aiming at one of the cans. It felt awkward in her grip, uncomfortable, she very much preferred her old shotgun. Squinting she aimed down the sights of it and took a deep breath, pulling the trigger.
There was a thundercrack of gunfire but the bullet went completely wide, going who knows where.
Starlight sighed. “You have to take more time, Trixie. You can’t just fire wildly like that and hope for the best. Square your feet, take a calming breath, and make sure the gun is steady. You didn’t do any of these things.”
“Then maybe I should just get a shotgun so I don’t need to? That way I can’t miss at close range,” Trixie grumbled.
“Well then be my guest when it comes to finding or buying one while we’re on the run like this,” Starlight spread her arms in annoyance.
“Who said anything about buying? We can just steal one somewhere.”
At that, Starlight’s face darkened considerably and she stepped right up to her “friend” and glared right into her eyes. “No. More. Crime.” She brought up her finger and started poking Trixie in the chest. “Crime and your poor decisions are what got us into this mess. I don’t care if we’re fugitives right now either, I still consider myself on the side of the law and I’m not going to do anything wrong or illegal just because you refuse to learn how to shoot straight.”
“So what? I’m just supposed to be totally helpless,” Trixie asked.
Starlight snorted. “Like that bothers you. You’d love to be totally helpless so long as you had someone else to take care of you. Like me.”
Trixie smiled. “You know me so well. That’s why we’re best friends.”
“Ugh!” Starlight rolled her eyes and facepalmed, dragging her hand down her face in annoyance. “You’re impossible...”
“And you’re wonderful for putting up with me! We’re a great match!” Trixie raised her hand for a high-five.
Starlight only glared at her. “Get back to shooting practice .”
It was very slow going getting Trixie to shoot right. Just getting her form correct was tough enough but even after that she still struggled immensely to hold the gun steady and actually hit anything. She had no patience. As soon as she saw her target she wanted to shoot at it, regardless of if it was lined up or not. Starlight watched with annoyance the whole time. The girl was damn near hopeless. Guns certainly weren’t for everyone, some took to them better than others, but she figured what with Trixie’s bank robbing experience she would’ve at least picked up something . Instead it was practically like trying to teach a complete beginner to shoot. A very annoying, mouthy, beginner who made Starlight want to wring her little neck.
Upon Trixie’s twelfth missed shot in a row, Starlight finally told her to hand over the rifle. “Just what am I going to do with you?”
While Trixie frowned and folded her arms in front of her chest, Starlight stepped away with the rifle in hand, walking back until she was twice as far from the cans as Trixie. “Just watch me Trixie. Watch what I do.”
“Whatever,” Trixie muttered.
“I’m serious. You’re about to see an expert at work. You’d want someone to pay attention when watching one of your magic shows, wouldn’t you?”
Trixie scoffed and stomped her foot in annoyance. “Yes .”
“Then watch ,” Starlight ordered and shouldered the rifle. Now the thing was, Starlight was so good and so used to this kind of thing that she could’ve instantly blown all of those cans away. But she wanted to show Trixie the proper way of doing things for someone who wasn’t quite as skilled with a rifle as her. So she calmly inhaled and exhaled, held the gun steady for longer than she needed to, squinted her eye shut, and aimed dead center at the first can.
Pow!
The first can was blown away. Starlight reached up to the bolt handle and got her next shot ready with a pull of it.
Pow!
Pow!
Pow!
Each can was blown off the fence by Starlight with practiced ease. Only a single shot needed for each one and all of them were perfect bullseyes. Starlight exhaled through her nose with a blank expression on her face. Satisfied that she was still as good as ever but more hopeful that maybe Trixie had actually learned something. She slung the rifle over her shoulder and walked up to her obnoxious friend.
“Well? Did you see the difference between my shooting and yours? Next time, just emulate what I did,” Starlight told her.
“Trixie will figure it out,” the girl flippantly responded.
Starlight flicked her nose, getting a yelp from the magician. “You had better. You’re the one who got us into this, I’m not going to just do everything for you.”
“I’ll do something then,” Trixie frowned. “How much money do we have left?”
“Barely anything. We’ll need to scrounge up some someway.”
“Hah! I have an excellent idea for that!” Trixie proudly stated. “Though I may not have any of my props, I can still put on an excellent magic show with nothing more than a deck of cards. Let’s visit the local tavern or something and I can perform for the people there. That’s sure to make us some money. See? Trixie can be useful and contribute to our well-being just as much as you.”
Starlight furrowed her brow and glared at her. “Absolutely not. You still have wanted posters up across the country. I’m not letting you go to a place like that. And besides, how often have you actually been able to make money from any of your shows?”
“Well...”
“Exactly.”
Trixie clicked her tongue in annoyance and stomped a foot on the ground. “So then what? We just starve? I ate enough squirrels on my way to find you and I really don’t feel like doing that again.”
“Well the other possibility is you getting groped and pinched by a bunch of drunken boors who might recognize and shoot you. So what do you want to do?”
“If I’m performing it makes things like that much easier to deal with. And what’s your plan for making money then?” Trixie raised an eyebrow at her. “I haven’t heard any ideas. And let it be known that Trixie will not be selling her exquisite and luscious body, she already considered doing that once and immediately shot it down.”
“You wouldn’t sell for much anyways,” Starlight grumbled. “And why is that where your mind goes?”
“How rude! And Trixie was just thinking of the possibility.”
“Well maybe I will sell you off if you keep speaking in third person! ” Starlight yelled.
“It’s a habit I can’t just get rid of it!” Trixie yelled back.
Starlight placed her hands on her temples and shut her eyes. “I don’t know why I’m even friends with you.”
“Huh?”
Starlight opened her eyes and saw Trixie standing there, her lip quivering and her eyes starting to water as an incredibly hurt look came over her face. Instant regret filled Starlight as she rushed over and grabbed Trixie’s hands.
“I didn’t mean it! I didn’t mean it okay! I was just a little angry, you know how much I care about you, you’re my friend!”
Trixie raised a hand and used the back of her wrist to wipe away some tears. “Trixie is sorry for being annoying...”
Starlight rolled her eyes but smiled and pulled Trixie into a tight hug. “I’m sorry too, I’m just a little upset lately.”
“I wonder why...” Trixie sniffled as she returned the hug.
“Heh,” Starlight couldn’t help but giggle. She reached up to pat her friend’s head. “There, there, Trixie.”
Not long afterwards the two of them were back in the small room they were renting from the owner of this farm. He was an old fellow and he didn’t seem to have any clue who Trixie was, he was just happy to have a little extra cash. That situation worked well for Starlight, they got to stay in a place a little out of the ways from the local town and nobody asked them any questions about who they were or where they were going. Unfortunately they still wouldn’t be able to afford to stay here for that long and Trixie was getting bored of not being allowed to go out into town. Starlight had to make all of their trips. Trixie knew this was the smart thing to do but it didn’t stop her from making a fuss over it.
“I just want to go to the bar and play cards or something, anything...” Trixie grumbled as she flopped down onto the small bed the two were forced to share.
Starlight frowned in annoyance at how her friend was taking up most of the space. Like usual. “Move over a little. And don’t take your clothes off this time, I am not sleeping with you while you’re naked.”
“Prude,” Trixie rolled her eyes.
“Whatever,” Starlight scooted into the bed and threw the itchy cover over the two of them. “We wore pajamas when we were kids so I don’t know why you’re so against wearing clothes while sleeping now.”
“It’s just more comfortable, okay?” Trixie frowned and turned away from her.
Starlight sighed and reached a comforting hand up to Trixie’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, Trixie. I know how bored you must be and I know it isn’t easy traveling like this when you’ve always been used to, well, being the center of attention wherever you go. I know you must really want to do something but it’s just too dangerous.”
“Trixie doesn’t blame you...”
Starlight bit her lip and laid back, staring up at the ceiling. “Trixie… how about I buy you a deck of cards next time we’re in town? We can play together or you can play solitaire while I’m not around.”
Trixie immediately turned over with a bright smile and wide eyes on her face. “Do you really mean it?!”
“I didn’t want to spend any money on things like that but yeah, I think I can spare enough for a deck of cards. You deserve it,” Starlight told her.
“Thank you!” Trixie hugged Starlight and kissed her on the cheek.
“Blegh! Don’t do that!” Starlight groaned in disgust and wiped her cheek.
“Oh relax,” Trixie huffed. “You act like you’re a virgin.”
“Shut up , Trixie.” Starlight ground out, red in the face.
Trixie just smiled and let her go, the two of them lying down side by side. Trixie didn’t feel like just falling asleep yet though and her mind couldn’t help but wander. Her mind often wandered. Peeking over, she saw Starlight trying to get some shut eye. Well that was just too bad for her.
“Hey, Starlight?”
“Yes, Trixie?” Starlight answered without moving or opening up her eyes.
“Where are we going anyways?”
Starlight did finally open up her eyes but was still silent for a moment, just staring up at the ceiling. “Well for a while… we were just going anywhere. I just never wanted us to stay in the same place for too long and get caught.”
“What about now? Do you really think there are that many bounty hunters after me anymore?”
“Probably not. Especially not with the Shadowbolt Gang and other criminals still committing new crimes all the time. But I wanted us to be careful.”
“But you do have a real destination for us in mind now, don’t you?”
Starlight turned her head slightly to look at Trixie. “Yeah. I was thinking we go to Appleloosa.”
“Appleloosa?”
“It’s the southernmost town of Equestria. Been booming lately so there’s plenty of work and plenty of drifters coming in. I figured it would be a good place to hide and, well, start out lives over. All the people going to it may make it kind of risky that someone might recognize you but we’re still a ways off from getting there. By the time we arrive I doubt anyone will have you in mind anymore. And if they do we’ll just get you a disguise and have you go by a fake name. Like we should’ve always been doing if you weren’t so stubborn about it.”
“The Great and Powerful Trixie wants to be well known and remembered!”
“Does she also want to be swinging at the end of a rope?”
“… point taken.”
“Either way I also know the sheriff in Appleloosa, he’s a good man, I don’t plan on getting in touch with him considering our current situation but if things go bad he may be able to help us.”
“If you say so. You haven’t steered us wrong yet and I know whatever decision you make is going to be better than anything I come up with.”
“Mm,” Starlight grunted and went back to looking up at the ceiling. “It’s probably a long way off but… maybe one day when all of this has blown over for good, you can open up a magic shop in Appleloosa or something. Selling tricks and toys to kids and putting on shows on the weekend. And I’ll… I’ll support you, with whatever it is you want to do. We’re best friends after all, through the good and the bad, the better and the worse.”
A hand reached under the blanket and gently grasped Starlight’s. “Thank you, Starlight. And I’ll try and make things as easy as possible for you. But no promises.”
“Hah. You didn’t need to add that last part.”
The two of them drifted off to sleep together and the next day Starlight began their preparations to head to Appleloosa. With luck, a happy new life awaited the both of them.
Celestia walked into the southern Equestrian town of Vanderbit just in time for the sun to start disappearing behind the horizon. A small town as she had been likely to wander into on her travels more often than the big cities. The reason she was here and still traveling through Equestria was the same as ever, to find the wearer of the moon medallion that matched her own sun medallion. So far though, despite all the towns she had been to and all the people she had met, she had had no such luck. It was beginning to wear on her attitude and make her think she was never going to find the woman she was looking for. But Celestia was never going to stop. This was her entire life and she had to find her. It was everything to her now.
With a start, she realized she had unintentionally been glaring and scaring the townspeople who had seen her walk in. She sighed to herself and shook her head, gaining a more neutral expression on her face. Wouldn’t do any good for a stranger like her to look like she was about to shoot up the place. All she wanted to do was go visit the local spots of interest and ask around, then she’d leave just like normal. Of course her timing was a little bit bad. She’d need to stay the night here. Might as well find a hotel first and get some rest, then she could go ask around tomorrow and leave all in the same day.
The one thing she didn’t ever want for on her travels so far was money. She had more than enough to spare for a quiet room. Not like she was trying to hide from anyone but she just didn’t want to be bothered. There had been enough sidetracks on her journey and things getting in her way.
A couple of coins left on the innkeeper’s counter was all she needed to head upstairs, though she could feel his leering gaze practically groping her body as she walked up. Too bad for him, he’d just have to imagine. Her heavy duster didn’t exactly show off her curves or anything but he had still gotten a decent look at her large chest when she came in. Looks like that were just another thing she had really gotten used to on this journey. But she didn’t have the time nor the desire to indulge any poor schmuck’s fantasy. It wasn’t that she didn’t have any of these desires herself—it got lonely out on the road after all—but she just couldn’t be bothered or take the risk in getting caught up in something.
For now the most she would do is occasionally send the same kinds of looks at anyone particularly handsome who caught her eye in town.
To her surprise and joy though, when she finally got to her room she realized that this inn had something she really wasn’t expecting it to: Indoor plumbing.
Five minutes later she was undressed and taking a shower, the only thing still adorning her pale, curvaceous, body being her sun medallion. Her sopping wet hair was cascading down her backside, wet like this it hung just above her butt. The bar of soap for the shower was powdery but it still worked enough and soon she was pleasantly humming a tune to herself as she slid it up and down her body. Her mood was improving by the second and she was promising herself to not get angry while taking the shower. This was going to be her time for rest and relaxation.
Thirty minutes later she was done with the shower and with a towel still wrapped around her head she left the bathroom and plopped onto the bed. How she wished she could go back to the days of sleeping and waking up whenever she wanted. She finished drying her hair off and dropped the towel on the floor, lying naked atop the feather bed. Her guns were on the nightstand right next to it in case she needed them in a flash, though she doubted it.
Feeling her eyelids getting heavier, she allowed them to close as she tried to get to sleep. “I just want to...find… you...”
The next morning she was up at the crack of dawn doing her usual thing. After getting dressed she went out into the small town and started asking at pretty much every store if they had seen another lady who kind of looked like her but with dark hair and a moon medallion. The going was slow but she had all day and like always she was working her way from one side of town to the next. But no one at the general store had seen her, or the gun store, or the local tavern, or the group of gamblers who used the alley behind the tavern.
It looked like she wasn’t getting anywhere again. A disappointment to be sure but not exactly a surprise.
“I’m sorry, Miss, but I cant help you. I’ve never seen someone like that in my life,” an aging seamstress told her as Celestia stood in her store.
"That’s alright, thank you for your help,” Celestia sighed and turned to leave.
“Why are you looking for her?”
Celestia stopped. Her eyes flickered to the seamstress and fixed her with a long stare. “The two of us have… unfinished business.”
“You and her related?” The seamstress asked. “The way you describe her and all...”
“She’s my sister,” Celestia replied.
“Oh… it sounds like you don’t have the best relationship with her either?”
“Not at all I’m afraid.”
The seamstress pursed her lips. “Well, if I may be so bold to speak, holding a grudge aint any way to live your life. Especially towards your sister. I don’t know what may have happened with you but it seems like it would be awfully sad if you couldn’t make up.”
Despite herself, Celestia felt a smile worm its way onto her face. “I’ll keep that in mind, but I’m not expecting things to go so well when I see her again.”
Celestia’s right thumb dragged across the butt of one of her holstered pistols and she turned to leave.
Back outside she stood in the middle of the street for a moment and just looked around. Looked at the people going about their daily lives, and saw a group of carefree children playing around in the street. Celestia only had one last place to check, a farm at the edge of town, then she’d head back to the inn to check out and get back on the road. Although she should probably eat something first too, she needed to keep her energy up. Getting a refill on water before she hit the road again would be smart too.
Unsurprisingly, the farm was just as much of a bust as anywhere else, so half an hour later Celestia found herself walking up to the door of her inn.
Her sixth sense told her that something was wrong though. Celestia often felt that she was guided by something, or had a power others didn’t, it was why she was able to shoot better than any person should be able to. Draw faster, pull the trigger faster, hit targets that should be impossible. She could sense danger, and no matter what situation she was in or how badly outnumbered she was she always could rely on her guns to get her out of it. Right now that strange power was giving her the feeling that there was danger inside the inn.
Celestia opened the door and walked inside. To her left was the doored off desk and office of the innkeeper. Peering over the counter of it she saw him lying on the floor with a large knife stuck in his chest.
She didn’t reach down for her gun yet, somehow knowing she’d be fine.
That proved to be true when a door to her right opened up. Celestia had already noticed that it had been kept open a crack. Whoever was behind it had been sneakily spying out of it, waiting for Celestia to walk in the front door and turn their back.
“When I heard that a tall lady with two guns, long flowing hair, and a valuable looking necklace like yours was wandering around town, I knew I had the right woman.”
Celestia slowly turned to see a younger woman standing in the doorframe. She was tall, though not quite as tall as Celestia herself, with short red hair under her hat and an eyepatch over her right eye. She held a gun in her right hand but it wasn’t trained on Celestia just yet. It was easy to tell what kind of person she was just from her aura, the hard look in her eye, and the serious frown on her face. Not to mention the fact she had just killed a man.
Never the one to start a pointless conversation, Celestia kept quiet until the other woman opened her mouth again.
The other woman’s nostrils flared before she opened her mouth again. “Alright, obviously intimidation isn’t going to work on you. But your name’s Celestia, right?”
Celestia furrowed her brow but did answer this time. “Yes. And you are?”
“Doesn’t matter to you,” Tempest said. “I just have a message for you from someone. They paid me a tidy sum to deliver it to you.”
That got Celestia’s attention. There was only one person she could think of who would do something like that. “What message?”
“Your little sister says to meet her in Appleloosa. She’ll be there in a couple of days.”
Though Celestia was calm and cold on the outside, inside she was a raging inferno. It took her a second but she tried to speak as evenly as possible the next time she opened her mouth. “You’ve met Luna?”
“Ran into her a little while back,” Tempest nodded. “She said I looked like someone who’d be willing to do a simple job for money. I told her she was right. She said that she knew you’ve been looking for her all over Equestria or whatever, and she finally wanted to settle things with you for real instead of just having you chase after her.” Tempest shrugged. “That’s it. Easiest money I’ve ever made just about.”
“Thank you,” Celestia quietly said. She then glanced over towards the body of the innkeeper. “And him?”
“I’m not a fan of people remembering my face.”
Celestia kept her eyes on his dead body for a second longer before turning around and facing the door leading back to the street. “I guess I’ll be going then, thank you for delivering her message.”
She reached up to grasp the handle when Tempest spoke up again.
“There was another thing. That valuable necklace of yours? She told me about it so I could better identify you. She even told me how much it was worth.” Her hand moved to raise her gun towards Celestia’s back.
“You had best not move that gun another inch. Or you’ll regret it,” Celestia said.
Only the briefest moments of stillness passed between them before Tempest tried raising her gun again and pulled back the hammer on her pistol. In that instant, Celestia whirled, drew, and fired, blowing off Tempest’s right thumb and making her drop the gun in agony. She didn’t say anything, just grabbed her right hand and doubled-over before looking up and glaring at Celestia.
Celestia fired again and blew off Tempest’s hat, then aimed her gun right at Tempest’s face and shot again.
Tempest squeezed her eye shut, expecting death, but when it didn’t come she opened it again and looked at the other woman in confusion. Then the feeling of her eyepatch falling off her head reached her brain and Tempest looked on in shock as the cleanly shot off garment fell to the floor. Reaching a hand up she felt to where the cloth had snapped on the side of her head. She wasn’t bleeding. There wasn’t even a scratch.
“Hold up your left hand.”
Tempest’s startled face snapped up to look Celestia in the eyes. Her gun was still trained on her. “What?”
“I said: hold up your left hand,” Celestia repeated.
Shakily, Tempest did so.
Celestia cocked the hammer on her pistol. “That was one for trying to shoot me. This second one is for killing him. And for whoever else you’ve killed before.”
Tempest’s eye widened. “Wait-”
Celestia fired and lopped off Tempest’s left thumb.
“Agh! God—fuck!” Tempest squealed in pain and fell to her knees, holding her disfigured hands in front of her face. “Oh fucking… why...”
But Celestia didn’t give her another look or word, she twirled her gun around and deposited it back in its holster, now leaving the inn and getting back out onto the road. She couldn’t say she was in a good or bad mood but her mind was certainly much clearer. Luna. Appleloosa. Things were finally going to be over soon.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Rook’s Outpost was a former military fort built near the south of Equestria. It had fallen into disuse over the years before being resettled by a couple of different pioneers and turned into a small trading outpost. Its position near a healthy stream of water made it a good place for travelers to visit if they were planning on long journeys through the south of Equestria. Though the wooden walls of the fort had long been torn down to make for other structures, three of the four towers still stood, overlooking the rest of the outpost from on top of the large rock formation upon which the fort had first been built. Down below it along the river’s edge a mill sat with a water wheel built into the stream. Besides that the only other buildings of note were a few shanties and one general and munitions store that was mostly stocked with what random traders brought by. The only other thing down below the old fort that made Rook’s Outpost come alive was a small chicken farm. Chickens bred for their eggs, not their meat.
Now up on the rocks, the remains of the fort were all but abandoned with only the northern tower being used by anybody. But the woman who used it had found a rather peculiar utilization for it. One that couldn’t really be found anywhere else. Rook’s Outpost was home to a rookery of carrier pigeons that lived inside the northern tower. Bred and trained by their owner to ferry messages through this area of Equestria. They weren’t particularly popular yet, nor relied on too much, but some people still used them if they wanted something faster than wagon mail and the telegraph wasn’t available.
The trainer wanted to expand their use throughout all of Equestria, not just these southern reaches. That would take time though. It took a lot of effort to train these pigeons.
It smelled something awful inside. And it was often very loud and noisy with the dozens of pigeons all fluttering their wings and cooing at each other. The tower had almost been entirely hollowed out to make one open, high-ceilinged, room with shelves for all the birds to rest on when they weren’t working or being trained. The shelves of pigeons spiraled on up three stories worth of tower while a bed, some tables and chairs, and a whole mess of barrels of feed and cabinets full of supplies were strewn out on the ground.
Gilda the bird trainer was a tall woman, with frighteningly strong arms and a fearsome look on her face even while she was asleep. Though she tried her best to not look so nasty and scare the birds, she couldn’t exactly help her natural appearance. It was just how her face was after years of… not being a bird trainer.
Was early in the morning now and she had work to do, a couple of pigeons had come in with new messages over the night and now Gilda needed to get them fed and sent off to deliver them elsewhere. There was one message in particular that was very important and Gilda couldn’t waste time on it. Her ratty bed wasn’t very comfortable anyways so she didn’t care about waking up from it. Tossing the covers off herself she revealed a toned body with bronze skin and well-defined abs. Throwing on a white cotton shirt that didn’t quite cover her midsection and a pair of torn up blue jeans and she was ready for work.
With a glance at the wall above her bed she took notice of the old worn out rifle she had hung up like a trophy or an old souvenir.
Just a reminder about the past. It wasn’t loaded and after so many years of not cleaning and upkeeping it she doubted it would even fire if someone pulled it off the wall right now. She didn’t even have bullets around for it.
Gilda went over to one of the bigger cabinets on her home and opened it up, pulling out a large, tightly rolled, bundle of papers. She brought it over to one of her tables and plopped it down on and porcelain plate. Unfurling the paper she revealed her breakfast to start the day with. Half-eaten block of cheese, few slices of bread, half a potato, a carrot, and a few hunks of dried meat. Hearty and healthy, she always had a large breakfast every morning. A skin of water was left on the table to help her water it all down too.
Taking a seat in front of it she started chowing down. Gilda would never be a dainty eater and she wanted to get done with it fast so she could get to training her pigeons. Forks and knives were unneeded, she just tore into it with her hands and teeth.
Right up until someone knocked on her door.
Gilda paused, swallowing down a mouthful of cheese and bread, and looked over at the door. She had some visitors every now and then but she wasn’t expecting anyone today. Maybe someone from the outpost came to talk to her for some reason? She shrugged and got up.
“Door’s unlocked, just me and some pigeons in here,” she called out and leaned back against her table, her arms folded under her chest.
The handle on the tower’s door turned and it was pushed open, the door swinging open all the way before coming to rest against the wall. Silhouetted by the sun outside, a young woman walked on into Gilda’s Rookery. She had fiery red and yellow hair that complemented her black clothing, with expensive leather boots with spiked spurs on the back of them. Over her shoulder was a brown burlap bag that had a distinct red stain on the bottom of it. On her waist was a gunbelt with the holster and gun done in crossdraw fashion.
Gilda recognized her, and her face went pale. Subconsciously her eyes glanced over at the old rifle on the wall. Though it would serve no purpose to her now.
“Gilda,” Sunset Shimmer said as she stepped into the refurbished tower, taking a look around at the insides and the spiraling levels of pigeons going up to the top. “Boy has it been a long time. Three years? Four?”
“Four and a half,” Gilda said after swallowing.
“That long, huh?” Sunset Shimmer finally stopped looking around as her eyes came to rest on Gilda. As opposed to Gilda’s fearful face, Sunset wore a grin that sat halfway to a sneer.
“How’d you find me?”
Sunset shrugged. “A little birdy told me.”
She then casually pulled off the burlap bag and tossed it at Gilda’s feet. The flap snapped open and out rolled a dead pigeon, a bullet hole in the center of its body practically tearing it in half. Gilda nearly went green at the sight—one of her birds, Schumacher. She had been training him for years and he was one of her most reliable messengers. Her hands balled into fists and she looked back up at Sunset, glaring at her.
“You didn’t have to do that.”
“Of course I didn’t,” Sunset smiled and started walking towards Gilda. “But you don’t exactly deserve much courtesy. What are you even doing here with these pigeons? Trying to make up for your old life and put it all behind you?” Her eyes roamed over to the rusty rifle. “Well I bet you’re regretting putting up your gun now that I’ve walked in.”
Gilda grit her teeth. “And so what, you’re going to kill me now too? It’s been over four years and you’re still holding a grudge?”
Sunset instantly turned her head to look directly at Gilda, the smile gone from her face. “I can hold a grudge forever, Gruesome Gilda .”
The other woman froze and tears almost threatened to spill from her eyes. “Don’t say that name...” She spoke in barely a whisper
“Heh,” Sunset grinned again. “Bad memories? Also why did your mind go right to the thought of me killing you? Maybe I just want to talk.”
Gilda didn’t answer, she only glared at Sunset. Sunset to her credit wasn’t scared at all. Although part of that was because she happened to have a loaded gun on her. The redhead went to the table Gilda had been eating at and took a seat down across from Gilda’s own pulled out chair. Reclining in a relaxed pose she grinned up at her old acquaintance.
“Take a seat.”
Gilda’s eyes flickered down to Sunset’s gun. She didn’t budge.
“Worried? No need to be,” Sunset said and casually drew her pistol, slowing pulling it out of its leather holster before laying it on the table. “Now take a seat.” She said, more forcefully this time.
This time Gilda couldn’t refuse. She sat back down and put her shaking hands on the table. “Don’t play games with me, Sunset. I know you wouldn’t come here just to talk.” She stared the other girl dead in the eye. “I don’t even have two hundred bits to my name, robbing me wouldn’t get you anything either. But I know things. I learn a lot of stuff thanks to these pigeons I’m training. I can tell you about something you’d really like to hear.”
“Like what?”
“Money. The chance to get a lot of it,” Gilda grit her teeth. “We’ve got a lot of history together, Sunset. I know you weren’t happy with how I threw it all away, but there’s no reason to kill me either.”
Sunset’s face was even but she raised an interested eyebrow. “Keep talking.”
“One of my pigeons came back here yesterday carrying a message from Appleloosa. Have you heard about what’s been going on there lately?”
“They’ve got themselves a gold rush,” Sunset Shimmer grinned.
“That’s right,” Gilda nodded. “And some old fellow by the name of Cranky Doodle just found the biggest gold nugget you’ll ever see. They say it’s fifty pounds of solid gold. Do you know how valuable something like that is? You’d be set for life.”
“I have to admit that’d be the biggest damn prize I’ve ever gotten my hands on.”
Gilda grinned and leaned forward. “Right? I knew you’d want to hear about it.”
“Mhm,” Sunset said and sat back in her chair. She took another look around at all the pigeons, the dozens and dozens of them cooing around on the upper parts of the tower. “So you really gave it all up to come train some birds? All those good times we had wasn’t enough for you, I guess. Now you’ve got your pet pigeons. I guess you wouldn’t want to come with me to Appleloosa, even for old time’s sake?”
Gilda stopped grinning and sat back down, a somber look coming across her face. “No, I can’t… that’s all over.”
“So you really are letting it all go to rust?”
“Yes. I just want to stay here and take care of my pigeons now. That’s all.”
Sunset shrugged. “Whatever you want then. I was just thinking that taking a gold nugget like that from a pretty busy town might be a tough job. This Cranky Doodle guy probably has hired some bodyguards or has buddied up with the local law. Might be a real pain in the ass to kill him and get my hands on that gold working all alone.”
“Yeah, but you always liked a challenge,” Gilda said.
Sunset looked back at her for a second. Slowly a laugh started to work its way out of her lungs before she was full on laughing and a hesitant Gilda started to join her.
“Yep, yep, you’re right about that. Nothing’s worth doing if I can’t show off and brag about it afterwards. You know I like to be the best,” Sunset started tapping her finger on the table. “Heh, funny. It’s been nice catching up with you Gilda. I’m surprised.”
Gilda nervously grinned along with her. “Well we had a lot of great times together after all. You remember Vanhoover?”
“Oh yeah, I remember Vanhoover,” Sunset laughed.
“And that thing with the Horseshoe Gang?”
“That was the best one. Those idiots had no idea what they were getting into. Those were the days… but you don’t really like to reminisce about that stuff do you?” Sunset stared at Gilda. “You feel bad about all that, so aren’t you just trying to put me in a good mood?”
Gilda quieted down, beads of sweat starting to appear along her brow. “Are you going to shoot me?”
Sunset shrugged, briefly taking another look around Gilda’s walls and the pigeons shuffling about above them. Her gun was still sitting on the table in front of her with her right hand lying next to it. “It’s been good talking to you, you didn’t try and do anything stupid, and I know I shouldn’t really hold anything against you for what happened in the past. Plus you told me about that score in Appleloosa. I’m definitely going to be heading there next, make myself a fortune. You’ve done a lot of good for me, Gilda. Both now and in the past.”
The redhead’s cyan eyes then shifted over to her while Gilda’s own eyes kept flicking over to the gun and back. Her throat was dry
“But I bet ever since I walked in that door that you’ve still been wishing you hadn’t hung up your gun.”
Gilda lunged for the gun-
Bang!
A powerful shot came from under the table and all the pigeons in the tower flew off their perches in a frenzy.
Bang! Bang !
Two more shots impacted Gilda in the stomach and she tumbled out of her chair, three bleeding bullet holes in her mid-section sapping all the strength from her body. She rolled across the dirt floor and coughed, body going into shock. Sunset stood up from her chair, a pocket pistol in her left hand, and slowly walked over to stand above Gilda. Th pigeons were going wild, some of them smacking into each other or trying to break out through the windows. It was such a cacophony that almost nothing else could be heard inside the tower.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Three shots unloaded into Gilda’s head.
Sunset Shimmer smirked to herself and put her small pistol away, walking back to the table and grabbing her normal revolver, carefully re-holstering it. Then it was just a quick step over a dead body and she was making her way to the door.
Two days later saw the redheaded and coldblooded killer leisurely relaxing in the back of a large family wagon. She was part of a small caravan of new prospectors heading to Appleloosa in search of gold. The family whose wagon she was in saw her traveling through the wilderness all on her own and were gracious enough to offer to take her with them. They hadn’t recognized her. Something that really irked her but was also good for the moment. She could get to Appleloosa a lot faster and easier this way. Which was why she hadn’t robbed and killed them just yet, she didn’t want to have to bother with driving the horses or doing anything else. That could come later though, when they were closer to Appleloosa. She could always use a little extra spending money and these families and other would be prospectors probably had at least a few bits to their name.
“You okay back there, Miss? The ride aint too bumpy?” The father asked back to her.
“Nope, things are just fine,” Sunset replied with an easy grin on her face. It was true too, and there was no reason to get on anyone’s bad side just yet. Besides it was way more fun to see the total look of surprise on someone’s face when she shot them. That was almost a feeling that couldn’t be beat. And of course because of her fame she usually didn’t get to feel it anymore, cause most people knew who she was before she shot them.
So that was another good little thing about this family not recognizing her.
She felt someone looking at her and turned her head to see the family’s daughter sitting back on a box and looking at her. The girl looked to be no older than six and she was holding a ragged old doll. When she noticed that Sunset was now looking at her she giggled and waved.
Sunset grinned and waved back.
Oh did she wonder about the look on that kid’s face when Sunset was cocking back the hammer on her pistol…
The mother of the family was also sitting in the back of the wagon, spending her time knitting something. Sunset couldn’t care less what but the woman had been engrossed in it for hours. So much so that it seemed like the rest of the world didn’t even exist for her. The last member of the family was a young boy, maybe twelve or thirteen, who kept stealing glances Sunset’s way. She couldn’t tell if it was her gun or her body he was interested in but she was getting a laugh out of him either way. She hoped it was her gun that interested him. The irony of that would be pretty delicious.
“Don’t be shy in case you got anything on your mind,” the father said again. “Though a gal like you looks like she can handle herself just fine, it’s still common courtesy to help someone in need like you.”
“Thanks but really, I’m fine. So long as we get to Appleloosa as soon as we can,” Sunset replied.
The father nodded. “Yep I understand you there. We’re all looking to strike it rich.”
Sunset patted her stomach, folding one leg over the other. “The only thing on my mind right now is what we’re having for dinner I suppose. How much longer are we going to be moving before we stop and set up camp?”
“Just another hour or two since we’ll still want plenty of sunlight while we get things done,” the father replied.
Sunset looked out of the wagon, it was still the middle of the afternoon and a long while until dusk, but it paid to be prepared and set aside extra time for doing things like getting your tents up and getting a fire going. That was important out in the wilderness.
“Well I can definitely wait that long at least. What are we eating?” Sunset asked.
“Beef and potato stew.”
Sunset licked her lips, something hearty and filling like that sure sounded good. And she was going to want to have her fill and make sure she was feeling great. She’d need the energy.
Later on, when she got to Appleloosa, it would likely be very difficult to get that gold nugget. Probably the most difficult thing she’s done in her life. She was expecting a big shootout and a lot of dead bodies, something that would only help to make her more infamous and feared. She didn’t even know anything about “Cranky Doodle” aside from his name either. So going through town, while not getting found out, and then shooting through whoever she needed to to get the nugget was going to be tough. She was all on her lonesome and she’d probably have to contend with an entire local police force.
“Looking forward to eating,” Sunset said and took a big stretch, yawning.
She almost wished Gilda had actually taken her offer to come along. Though Sunset planned to shoot her from the beginning it would’ve been nice to have a partner for this.
And then she still could’ve shot her afterwards anyways.
With things as quiet as they were right now, Sunset decided to rest her eyes a bit. Once they stopped she would hop out of the wagon and help them prepare dinner and everything. And then tomorrow… well, she’d see how close they were to getting to Appleloosa. The other wagons would have to be dealt with at the same time too but Sunset hadn’t seen anyone that looked like a threat among them. Her hand naturally fell on top of her gun as she rested, it would be getting some good use soon.
No sooner than did she close those beautiful cyan eyes of her that a hail of bullets rang out all around her.
Her reflexes kicked in and Sunset sat up, immediately pulling her gun from its holster. The four family members in the wagon were looking around in shock, scared out of their minds. Sunset hunkered low and took a look out the back of the wagon to see what was going on.
A grin split her face. “Well I’ll be...”
About a dozen riders had come upon the small caravan, shooting any person they saw. And Sunset recognized some of these outlaws—she knew who it was that had happened upon her and these hapless travelers. This was the risk you ran when it came to traveling through Equestria. The Shadowbolt Gang loved to prey on people like this.
Sunset sat back and watched as some of the other wagons were attacked, she saw Sunny Flare herself hanging back away from the road and watching while some of the others like Lemon Zest were doing the dirty work. Sunset kind of admired the work of the Shadowbolt Gang, though she had never come across them personally like this. But she also was annoyed by them taking so much attention away from her. Thanks to some of the atrocities the Shadowbolt’s had committed, they were seen as the number one terror in Equestria. Something that Sunset really wanted to lay claim to.
As she watched the gang attack, a wicked thought wormed its way into her head. If she took out Sunny Flare right here then there would be nothing stopping her from being on top of the food chain.
A dangerous thought but an exciting one.
“What’s going on?!” The father yelled as he dove into the back of the wagon and pushed his kids down, trying to make sure they wouldn’t get shot by any stray bullets.
“Looks like we’re the victims of a Shadowbolt raid,” Sunset said, cracking her neck. “Bit of a bad spot to be in.”
“The Shadowbolts?!” He paled.
Which irked Sunset some more. He obviously knew who they were.
“Yep, and they’ll be coming to this wagon soon. You four should keep your heads down if you know what’s good for you,” she said. Even though she knew it wouldn’t save them.
“What are you going to do?” He asked.
Sunset opened the cylinder of her revolver to make sure it was fully loaded before closing it back up. “I’m going to do my thing.”
She jumped out of the back of the wagon and went to the side of the road. Sunny Flare was too far away for her to hit with a pistol and by the time Sunset got close enough she would be seen or shot by someone else. So the best course of action was to weed out some of the scum first. One vs a dozen wasn’t great odds but if Sunset did nothing then she’d just end up being executed by them anyways.
The wagon behind hers had been dragging back a good fifty feet. The couple of Shadowbolts that were ransacking it and dragging the people out of it hadn’t noticed her yet. She didn’t recognize these ones so they must not have been any of Sunny Flare’s lieutenants. Just some of her regular thugs.
Sunset broke into a run towards the wagon. While running she raised her gun and pointed it at the nearest Shadowbolt on horseback. Running and shooting at the same time was generally a bad idea. But Sunset was good . Two shots and the scumbag fell off his horse with a choking yelp, hitting the ground dead. His dumbstruck friend looked up and saw Sunset approaching now, in his right hand was a carbine and in his left was the arm of a younger girl he was trying to pull out of the wagon.
Bad luck for him. Sunset put a bullet between his eyes and grinned as he slid off his horse, the two riderless animals now running back towards the other Shadowbolts.
Because the gunfire had mostly died down by that point, Sunset’s shots caught the attention of the rest of the Shadowbolt Gang. Including Sunny Flare. Before they arrived she jumped up onto the front of the wagon, most of its occupants had been thrown out and were now looking around in confusion. The one still inside it was the girl that one of Sunset’s victims had been trying to drag out.
“T-Thank-” the girl tried to say to Sunset.
“Shut it,” Sunset booted her in the chest and kicked her out onto the ground. “Be a good distraction now, okay?” She said as she pulled some more bullets from her belt and reloaded her pistol, then pulling out her smaller pistol and holding it in her left hand.
While the family of this wagon stayed in a panic as the Shadowbolt Gang rushed over to them, Sunset hopped out of the front of the wagon by the horses and stayed on its side. Waiting on the side facing the opposite direction from where the family was standing and her adversaries were coming. She heard shouts of accusations from the Shadowbolts as they came across the family and only stuttered responses and pleading for mercy as the answer. Then a few more gunshots.
Sunset had to do her best to keep herself from laughing.
“Was that all? Should we go to the last wagon?” A man’s voice said.
“Hey, Sour Sweet! What now? We killed these ones!” Another yelled.
And it was time for Sunset to move. She ran out from behind the wagon with her pistols already raised and pointed at the source of the voices. Three more Shadowbolts on horseback right there behind the wagon. And a little further down she saw two more between this wagon and the next. Two she recognized this time as Sour Sweet and Sugarcoat. Meanwhile she caught a glimpse of Sunny Flare and some others moving towards them. She couldn’t afford to be in the open like this for more than a few seconds. She was going to run and gun towards the next wagon in the line and reload.
Sunset fired three shots each from both her guns at the Shadowbolts closest to her, perforating them with glee. Running at full speed she heard Sour Sweet shout and saw out of the corner of her eye both Sour Sweet and Sugarcoat leveling their rifles at her. Right as they were ready to unload she made it to the startled horses and used their bodies for cover, Sour Sweet and Sugarcoat instead shooting the animals instead of their intended target.
Of course standing behind a wagon and two dead horses that had just collapsed to the ground didn’t exactly give Sunset Shimmer much cover. They could easily shoot out her legs if she stood still. And she could hear Sour Sweet and Sugarcoat steering their horses to come around and get a clean shot at her.
“I’ll go around the other side, cut the bitch off!” Sunny Flare yelled.
Perfect . Sunset Shimmer grinned to herself. That’s just what she wanted to happen, Sunny Flare’s blood was pumping now and she couldn’t resist getting involved in the gun fight.
She heard the horses of the Shadowbolts galloping now, both of them coming from opposite sides around the wagon and trying to pincer her. Sunset put away her smaller pistol and quickly tore a hole in the canvas of the wagon cover and jumped inside it. There were a few bags of what she thought might be grain or flour that she knocked over to get to the back of the wagon. The flap was flying open in the breeze and soon Sunset knew Sunny Flare was about to come right by the back of the wagon. She heard the horse galloping but Sunny Flare was about to be in for a big surprise if she thought that all she was doing was cornering a rat. She had no idea that Sunset had snuck into the wagon.
Sunset listened in and waited for the moment Sunny Flare’s horse appeared. It’s big nose came into view and Sunset leaped from the wagon. She could see the shocked look on Sunny Flare’s face as she saw Sunset come diving at her from out of the wagon. But she had no time to really react or pull out her gun as Sunset knocked into her and tackled her off her horse. The neighing and bucking of the horse was ignored as the too landed on the ground and tumbled over each other, Sunset coming out on top.
Sunny Flare reached down for her gun but Sunset grabbed it and tossed it away, swiftly punching Sunny Flare in the nose and then pointing her gun in her face. The hammer clicked back-
And along with it came the clicking and loading sounds of several other guns pointed at her back, along with a rapier pointed right at her neck.
Sunset Shimmer chuckled. “Can you pull your triggers before I blow your boss’s head clean off?”
Indigo Zap stood behind her, and a little ways away from her Lemon Zest, Sugarcoat, and Sour Sweet were all on horseback with their guns aimed right at Sunset’s back.
“Hahahaha,” amused laughter came from Sunny Flare and Sunset glanced down at her. “Sunset Shimmer, what an honor.” Blood was flowing from her nose but she didn’t seem to care in the slightest. “What are you doing out here with this wagon train?”
“I could ask you the same thing, except I already know, you love to knock over weak little targets like this.” Sunset smirked at her, the pistol never moving.
“And I guess you figured you were going to be just another body unless you did something?” Sunny Flare raised an eyebrow.
“Yep. But to be honest I also just kind of wanted to kill you anyways.”
“You bitch, put that fucking gun down!” Sour Sweet yelled.
Sunset snorted. “Make me. Your leader will be dead if you try to.”
“I admit that that is the most likely outcome if you do anything stupid, Sour,” Sugarcoat said.
“Well so what? Are we just standing off like this then?” Lemon Zest cut in.
“She already killed five of our men,” Indigo Zap said.
“No one that can’t be replaced down the road,” Sunny Flare said. She then chuckled lightly. “And come on, Sunset, I know there’s no way you want to die here either. From what I’ve heard of you you love to boast and brag. But even if you killed me no one would ever know since my friends would just leave you out here for the vultures.”
“Yep, and you’d still be dead too,” Sunset said, unwavering. “So I guess we’re at an impasse.”
“Guess so,” Sunny Flare licked her lips, lapping up a little blood that had dripped down.
Things were quiet and still between them all for a moment. None of the Shadowbolts lowered their weapons while Sunset and Sunny Flare both continued to stare at the other. Neither was flinching or showing any kind of fear. The breeze was light and a tumbleweed rolled across the ground in the distance. Idly, Sunset thought about the family she had been traveling with and wondering if they had any idea about what had happened.
“Funny how we met up like this, aint it?” Sunny Flare said. “Of all the roads in Equestria, and the two of us happen to be heading down the same one.” She narrowed her eyes slightly. “Just where was it you were going?”
“Well you and I probably know where we're both going. There isn’t much down this far south. Except one town,” Sunset narrowed her eyes too.
“Appleloosa,” Sunny Flare finished.
“Well… sounds like you heard the same thing I did,” Sunset said.
“Now aint that a coincidence.”
“So you were planning on getting that gold nugget too? And I bet set fire to the whole town?”
“And what were you planning? Go in there guns blazing all on your own and shoot your way out?”
“Yep.”
“Well, me too.”
“Might be a bit hard for you to do now what with there being five less of you,” Sunset laughed.
“And I’d say it would’ve been hard for you doing it all by yourself in the first place,” Sunny Flare said right back to her.
“You’ve certainly got me there.”
The weapons were all still being held at the ready but as Sunny Flare and Sunset Shimmer looked at each other, the two kindred spirits came to an unspoken understanding.
“I think maybe we can help each other out,” Sunset said.
“I agree. We could use a capable gunfighter like you,” Sunny grinned.
“Split it even?”
“Deal.”
Sunset smiled. “Tell your friends to put their guns—and sword—down. Then we can shake on it.”
“Are you fucking crazy-” Sour Sweet yelled.
“Sour!” Sunny Flare cut her off. “Do it. Sunset and I have a deal.”
“She killed five of us...” Sour Sweet grumbled but still did as commanded. All of them did, lowering their guns or in Indigo’s case, putting her sword away.
When Sunset was satisfied she flipped her gun over and slid it back into its holster while standing up, reaching out a hand to help Sunny Flare to her feet. Sunny graciously accepted it and hopped up, wiping away the blood still at her nose with the back of her sleeve. The two then shook, gripping each other’s hands just a little too tightly to be cordial, and cemented their temporary partnership.
“Let’s get back on the way to that shithole then,” Sunny Flare said. “After what we’ve taken from these wagons we’ve got plenty of supplies. Fucking Appleloosa isn’t going to know what hit it when we arrive in town.”
“Yep,” Sunset nodded, then stiffened up, remembering something while an all new grin came to her face. “Hold on, you still have one wagon left.”
Sunny Flare looked ahead to the wagon farthest down the road. “People still in there.”
“Mhm. Don’t worry though, I’ll handle it. Since I’m responsible for some of your friends dying I’ll at least make sure you don’t have to waste anymore bullets today,” Sunset winked and took off on a brisk walk towards the wagon, with the Shadowbolts following her. She took out her revolver and was about to put more bullets in when she stopped. “Hm… I was going to need four but… three is all I need now.”
She got closer to the wagon and raised her free hand over her head, calling out to it. “Hey! Hey there! You can come out now!”
Hesitantly a hand pulled open the back flap of the wagon and the father who had so selflessly taken Sunset in popped his head out. “Are the Shadowbolts-”
Bang!
A bullet entered his right eye and he slumped over the fender of the wagon, blood dripping down like a broken faucet.
Horrified screaming came to her ears and a young boy appeared at the back of the wagon, shaking his father and crying over his back, trying to wake him up. That wouldn’t do any good.
Bang!
Sunset hit him in the chest. Now the only screaming was the shrill screaming of a hysterical woman and the crying of a little girl. Sunset casually walked up to the wagon, twirling the gun around on her finger and whistling to herself while the wagon’s flap fluttered in the wind. The flap got caught on the edge of the wagon and Sunset saw the mother of the family holding her terrified face in her hands as she stared at the bodies of her husband and son. Tears were streaming from her eyes as nothing but choked sobs left her mouth now.
Sunset stopped twirling her gun around and put another bullet in the center of her chest. Bang!
Blowing the smoke from the barrel of the revolver she put it away and hopped up into the wagon. The crying girl was holding tightly onto her doll and her cries only got louder once she saw Sunset jump in with her.
“Hey there,” Sunset smirked down at her.
The girl cried and cried some more, squeezing her eyes shut and turning her head away from Sunset.
Well Sunset wasn’t having any of that. She squatted down and reached her hand over and grasped the girl’s head, turning it and forcing her to look at Sunset. “Open up your god damn eyes and look at me you little brat.”
The girl sobbed and sobbed with snot running from her nose but she managed to fearfully open her eyes up.
“When someone asks, you tell them it was Sunset Shimmer who killed your family. Not the Shadowbolt Gang,” she patted the girl’s head and stood back up, hopping out the back of the wagon where a grinning Sunny Flare was there to greet her. Sunset smiled right back at her. “So, we heading to Appleloosa or what?”
Sunny Flare nodded. “Oh yes.”
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
It was a cold dusk now on the open plains that Applejack and Diamond Tiara were traveling through. Applejack still held the reins of their two horses without a fuss, not wearing anything for the cold, while Diamond Tiara was huddled up in the back of the wagon with a blanket wrapped around her. They only had the one blanket like that now so Applejack made sure Diamond got it. Besides, she was used to being cold plenty of times when she had been out traveling alone. Sometimes all she had was Winona to lean up against for warmth. So it wasn’t a big deal being up on the driver’s spot of their wagon all alone with only her light clothes. Applejack was tough and she had things to keep her mind off the cold, like minding the horses and wondering just where the hell they were going in the first place. She had an idea of finding someplace nice and quiet where Diamond Tiara could at least safely settle down. But what was she going to do after that? Did Applejack’s journey have an ending? It had been… nice to have someone else around and actually have a purpose instead of wandering from place to place. But Applejack didn’t know if she’d ever have something that could be considered a home again.
“Are you sure you’re not cold?” Diamond Tiara called out from behind her, interrupting her thoughts.
“Yeah, I’m sure,” Applejack said back. “Only got the one blanket so you can just keep it for yourself, ya hear?”
No response.
“Something the matter?” Applejack asked. And then a second later felt Diamond Tiara walking up behind her, the younger girl hopping up onto the driver’s seat with the blanket and throwing it over Applejack’s shoulders too.
“There’s no reason we can’t share it. It’s big enough,” Diamond Tiara frowned, looking ahead and ignoring Applejack’s face.
Applejack snorted. “Fine. Be that way then, I told you I wasn’t cold.”
“Well I’ll be even warmer now with your body heat. So we all win.”
“Stubborn girl,” Applejack muttered and reached an arm under the blanket and around Diamond Tiara’s shoulders, holding her closer while her one hand still gripped the reins. “Thanks though. For being concerned and all.”
“Wouldn’t want you to get sick again,” Diamond said as she leaned over and rested up against Applejack.
“Heh, nope, I wouldn’t want that either,” Applejack grinned and looked down at the top of Diamond’s head.
Her breath caught in her throat as a sudden memory assaulted her. A memory of being huddled up in a barn late at night with a little sister who couldn’t sleep. The glow of a candle giving them a little warmth and light as Applejack read a storybook to her to help get her to go asleep. Sitting there together, wrapped in a blanket, small arms around her waist and a red head on her chest. The gentle breathing of a little girl as she fell into a rhythmic sleep. Her body’s warmth. The book being closed and Applejack smiling, hugging her little sister tight and the two of them falling to sleep together.
“Applejack?” Diamond Tiara looked up at her, worry on her face.
Tears were flowing freely from Applejack’s eyes, a droplet fell to Diamond Tiara’s cheek before Applejack could stop it. How long had she been silent?
“What’s wrong?” Diamond asked, one of her small hands reaching up to try and wipe away some of Applejack’s tears.
“It’s nothing,” Applejack finally managed to bite out. “I was just remembering something. That’s all.”
“Bad memory?”
“Good memory… just one that makes me sad now.”
“Oh...” Diamond Tiara looked down. “I… I understand that. I do that too...”
Applejack’s hand gripped her shoulder a little tighter, rubbing it up and down. “Yeah, yeah I know. We’ve both got… memories like that.”
The two of them were silent for a bit longer. Applejack didn’t want to say anything and Diamond Tiara wasn’t sure what to say even though she was curious. She wanted to know more about Applejack and why she was the way she was. What had happened to her that led to the life she was living now?
“Applejack?” Diamond Tiara finally squeaked out, getting the older girl to look down at her. “You… you mentioned being able to understand what it was like—back when I lost my parents. I-I’m sorry if this is p-painful or anything for you but… what happened to you? Y-You said you would’ve had a little sister my age, didn’t you? What happened to your family.”
“I-I don’t-”
“You don’t want to talk about it?” Diamond Tiara looked deep into her eyes.
“I don’t even know...” Applejack whimpered, so unlike the normally strong and cool woman she was. “It’s been so long but it still—I can still feel it like it was yesterday. And I’ve never, never talked about it with anyone but Winona.”
“It’s all been pent up inside you, making you miserable,” Diamond Tiara said and then jolted. “I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say anything like that, just-”
“It’s alright, I know you’re meaning well,” Applejack quieted her. She took a deep breath and exhaled through her nose. “You’re probably thinking it would be good if I finally talked to someone about it? If I did what you did when I found you and just let it all out? I don’t know. I just really don’t. Whenever I think about it—her especially—I feel like I’m going to become a broken down mess and I won’t stop crying. And I can’t get like that out here. Specially not when I’m looking out for you too.”
“Don’t worry about me,” Diamond frowned. “And don’t use me as an excuse.”
Applejack chuckled. “Heh, you’re a strong girl, you know? Maybe stronger than me in some ways.”
“Then I suppose all I need to do now is learn how to shoot a gun and ride a horse and I can take care of myself out here,” Diamond Tiara scoffed.
“There’s about a dozen other things you’d need to learn to survive on your own. But you’ve got the tenacity down, I’ll give you that,” Applejack reached up to pat her head.
Diamond Tiara smirked. “Well of course.”
Silence reigned between them again for another minute as the only sound from the world around them was the sound of the wagon’s wheels turning as they were pulled by Winona and Silver. The two horses were quiet, huffing only occasionally. Dusk was quickly turning into a pure night as the fields around them became darker and darker while more bright little stars appeared in the sky. Cold, solemn, not even the slightest breeze drifted over the plains. Two girls were huddled up together on their wagon.
Applejack figured she should’ve had them stop a while ago and set up camp but she wanted to keep going through the night. There was nothing to stop for after all and she didn’t know how far they were from the nearest town. South, that’s the direction they were going and that was it. If they wandered upon something then so be it.
Applejack sighed, suddenly breaking the silence. “What happened to me aint that different from what happened to you.”
Diamond Tiara fidgeted, sitting up straighter and looking ahead down the road. “I um, I figured...”
“Yeah...” Applejack swallowed and continued, though her voice was strained. She was finding it difficult to begin. “I just need a moment to get myself together. It’s not something I talk about and e-even now you know how it gets to me and-”
“Hey,” Diamond Tiara put her hand on Applejack’s leg. “I’m here for you.”
“So you’re the one comforting me now is that it?” Applejack couldn’t help but laugh. “Thanks though… feel kind of bad getting like this around you. You’ve suffered just as much and it happened so recently.”
“I had you to lean on for that. Now it’s your turn.”
Applejack quieted down and nodded. “Y-Yeah.” She took off her hat and ran a hand through her hair. “So I, uh, I used to be a farmer. May not seem like it now but yep, born and raised on a farm and all that. Pretty much the exact opposite of you I’d say.”
Diamond Tiara grinned. “Maybe.”
“But anyways, it was my family’s farm, had been ours for generations. I lived there on it along with my granny, my big brother, and my little sister. My parents… they had passed away years ago when I was still young,” Applejack fought back a tear.
“I’m sorry...” Diamond Tiara said.
“S’alright, I’ve had plenty of time to deal with that too.” She took another deep breath and continued. “Anywho, the four of us made it work, it was tough but we were all there for each other. Granny Smith, Big Macintosh… and Apple Bloom. She was the same age as you, bright-faced young girl with a red head of long hair. She liked wearing a red bow with it all the time too, heh. Things were… they were good for a long while. Back then I didn’t even practice shooting. Big Mac was the only one who ever used a gun and he just used a hunting rifle for—well, hunting. The revolver I carry with me was my father’s but he only ever bought it just because he thought it was a smart thing to have. He wasn’t no gunslinger either.”
A wistful look came to Applejack’s eyes. “Funny thinking about it now. I don’t think I had so much as picked up a gun in my life for most of it but I turn out to be some kind of natural with them. Now it would just feel wrong to not carry this thing on my hip.” She patted it for emphasis.
“What kind of farm was it?” Diamond asked.
Applejack chuckled briefly and smiled at her. “Apples. We had an apple orchard, the best you ever would’ve seen. We had some pigs, and chickens, and some other stuff too but mostly we grew, harvested, and sold apples and apple products. They’re still my favorite thing to eat in the whole dang world but it’s hard to come across fresh ones.” The smile on her face grew wider. “You know one of these days I think I’ll cook up an apple pie for you. You’ll love it.”
Diamond Tiara smiled. “Yeah, I’d like that.”
“Hehe… yeah… sorry that I’m getting a bit off on a tangent here but… haven’t really been able to talk about this to anyone in a long time. I’ve got so many memories, so many good memories I want to share too.”
“Don’t worry about that. If you’ve got something you need to say or want to share then just say it. This is your time, Applejack.”
“Thank you. You see we made applesauce, and apple preserves, and jam that we jarred all on our own and sold to passing merchants. We were busy but I loved it. Heh, I preferred being busy and always having something to do in those days. That’s just how I was. And I loved teaching my little sister how to do things. Because there were only a few of us we needed every pair of hands to help out so even at a young age I was showing her the ropes.”
Applejack scratched the back of her head. “She wasn’t as quite into it as I was. Sure she knew she had to help, and it’s not like she gave me any sass or anything—uh, not always at least—but she didn’t love the farm in quite the same way I did. I think she wanted to go out and see the rest of Equestria, she was a curious girl. And I loved her with all my heart.”
She had to lift a hand up to her face and used the back of her wrist to rub her eyes, getting rid of the moisture that was gathering there.
“So this would’ve been four years ago, she was ten. And my brother may have been older than me but he was a real quiet fellow who didn’t have much a mind for the business side of running a farm so I was basically in charge so to speak. I wanted to try and get a new business deal going to get more money into our farm so Apple Bloom wouldn’t have to work so hard. Maybe give her a little freedom, you know? So I started traveling to some of the nearer towns and cities, just talking like a damn fool about our little apple farm with the four of us on it.”
“Thinking back, I should’ve known something was wrong when they were so curious. Especially when they asked how long I’d be away from it,” Applejack said, a vacant look now on her face as she stared ahead.
“W-Who was it? Who found out about your farm and how unprotected it was?” Diamond asked.
“No ones,” Applejack shrugged. “They weren’t any famous outlaws you or anyone else would recognize. Just thugs. Common monsters and bastards who saw an opportunity and took it. They asked me what direction our place was in so they could go and “inspect” the farm while I was still traveling and looking to make more connections.” Applejack bitterly laughed. “And I told them. You know to this day I don’t know what they were really expecting. They had to know from what I was doing that they wouldn’t make much money knocking over our place. Guess it didn’t matter to them. You can be greedy just for cents I suppose.”
“So you were gone when...” Diamond trailed off.
Applejack nodded. “Mhm. If I was there it wouldn’t have made a difference anyways. In fact I’d just be dead too, you already know I wasn’t a gunfighter back then, but I still wake up every day wishing I was there.”
“I-I’m glad you weren’t!” Diamond Tiara suddenly blurted out, then blushed in embarrassment. “I’m sorry… I know you probably wish you could’ve been with your family but… I’m glad you’re alive.”
“Thank you… that means a lot to me.” Applejack sighed and quieted down for another moment as she struggled with what to say next. “So I wasn’t even late by more than a day. It had all happened pretty much right before I got back to the farm. There wasn’t no fire or smoke or any signs that something had happened, it all looked so normal.” She looked at the back of Winona’s head. “I was using Winona here to get around, she was the one who first noticed something was wrong. Guess she could smell it on the air. Death. Maybe the lingering smell of gunfire. Whatever it was she was getting in a damn bad mood the closer we got back to the farm. I didn’t get it at first, thought she was just being a brat, but when I got back to the farmhouse and yelled that I was back and no one answered… I realized that something was wrong.”
“I stepped through the front door and saw a mess. Every little cabinet had been pulled open and dumped on the ground, chairs were tipped over, papers were everywhere, utensils and other stuff from the kitchen were spilled on the floor… and my granny was dead. She was lying on the stairs, all crooked on them, after taking a shotgun blast to the stomach.” Applejack was stone faced as she continued. “I didn’t scream then or nothing though. I didn’t curl up beside her and cry or try and shake her awake, I ran out looking for Big Mac and Apple Bloom, screaming for them.”
“Well I found Big Mac right behind the farmhouse, a tipped over wheelbarrow next to him. They shot him in the back of the head. Apple Bloom though… I didn’t find her for a while longer,” Applejack rested a hand on her stomach. “My voice was hoarse from screaming so much, I had looked through the house again but she wasn’t in her room or anywhere else. Not the cellar either even though I had hoped so hard that she was hiding in there and I’d open it up and see that she was okay.” Applejack took another deep breath. “It was when I was running through the house again that I happened to look out a window on the second story and saw a spot of red on the ground halfway into the orchard. I knew what that was immediately.”
“I ran down the stairs, past my granny’s body, and right out the door, running so hard my legs hurt. When I came across her bow I saw another trail, and multiple sets of footprints heading down it.” Applejack shivered, suddenly breathing much harder. “I-I can still remember exactly what she looked it. I see her every night. I still… I still...” she started crying freely even as Diamond Tiara hugged her, trying to help her through this. “She had Pa’s gun in her hand, like she had tried to fight them off. Heh, can you believe it? G-Guess she had that same kind of thing inside her that I had, only I didn’t know about it back then. Ten years old and, and—oh god, I can’t-”
Applejack’s dam finally broke completely and she became a sobbing mess on the driver’s bench, Diamond Tiara hugging her around the midsection.
“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, Applejack.” Diamond Tiara said, crying a stream of tears herself. “Just let it all out. Just cry.”
“I didn’t even get to say goodbye—to any of them! And why?! Just for some spare cash?!” Applejack yelled, slamming a fist on the bench. “How could anybody do something like that? How could we be living in a world where that sort of thing happens? I-It aint right! It aint fair! My little sister didn’t do nothing to deserve that and she was gunned down like a dog...”
Applejack wordlessly cried some more until it was just sniffles.
“Ten… just a ten year old girl who had never hurt anyone. Just a kid working on a farm trying to help out her family,” Applejack continuously wiped away at her eyes. “Why?”
Diamond Tiara had scooted as close to her as possible and managed to reach up to rub her head. She almost tried to rock her like a baby, just letting Applejack say whatever she needed to now.
“All the valuables had been taken from the whole house. Even though there weren’t much in the first place. All the money was gone too. I don’t know how many days I just stayed at the farm after burying them, not even sure what to do or if I even wanted to go on living anymore,” Applejack said. “Eventually Winona nudged me with her hoof enough times that I finally got angry enough to get up and do something. Got what little I could together, got my father’s gun, and set out, leaving the farm behind. I still didn’t know what I was doing or what I was looking for anymore. But I knew I couldn’t stay there.”
“And I’ve been out wandering ever since. You know the rest more or less. Kept finding myself getting into trouble and shit like that, became famous even though I never wanted it. Just more bad luck on my end,” Applejack snorted.
“But what-” Diamond Tiara frowned. “What happened to the people who, who… did that. To your family.”
Applejack breathed a slow breath out her nose. “They got caught eventually doing something else. They ended up not so much confessing to what they had done to my family but more like bragging about it. Only… I only ended up reading about it in the paper a while after the trial and execution. I wanted to be there to shoot them myself or at least watch them dangle at the end of a rope. But I never got the chance for that either. Go figure.”
“At least they got what they deserved.”
A spike of anger momentarily surged through Applejack and she sharply looked down at Diamond Tiara. “They deserved a lot worse than that.” Her voice came out in nearly a growl.
Diamond Tiara flinched and looked away. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to...”
Applejack’s expression softened as soon as she realized what she had done. “W-Wait, don’t you be sorry or nothing. I know, I was just… I’m just a bit emotional right now. I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that, especially since you were just trying to comfort me. Thank you.”
“It’s okay,” Diamond Tiara returned to smiling up at her and she hugged Applejack tighter. “Do you feel better? Talking about it?”
“Better? Maybe. I don’t think I’ll ever feel good again though.”
“I… that’s kind of how I’ve felt ever since my parents died too,” a somber look came to Diamond’s face. “Do you think we’ll ever be truly happy again?”
Applejack’s mouth opened up in an attempt to give the girl an easy lie, but she just couldn’t do it. Her lips opened and closed a few times before she answered. “Naw. Not that I can see. I just don’t know, Diamond.”
Diamond Tiara closed her eyes and nuzzled up against Applejack’s chest while a single teardrop fell down her cheek. “Aint there any justice in the world, Applejack?”
Applejack looked off into the distance, mulling those words over. “Far as I can tell, the only thing that can be called justice is the gun on your hip.”
Diamond Tiara opened her eyes back up and stared down the road along with Applejack. “I hope someday things get better. I don’t want anyone to go through what we did. It already aint fair to us it doesn’t need to keep happening.”
“I can’t say I’m optimistic but… maybe one of these days. You’ve got lots of bad people out there but if there are still good and honest people in Equestria then things will be alright. One day.”
“Do you think you can make a difference? You’ve already done so much good...”
“Heh. On accident mostly. It’s just happened by chance, you know that. And you know how selfish I’ve been in the past. I wasn’t trying to be a damn crusader and stopping all the outlaws. I was just riding, riding away from my past and everything else.”
“But aren’t you different now? If you saw someone else in danger the same way I was I know you’d help them.”
Applejack sighed. “Yeah… yeah I guess I would. Seeing you after all that, it was like a reminder of everything. And I never want to see another girl who’s lost everything.”
“I haven’t lost everything just yet,” Diamond Tiara whispered.
Applejack glanced down at her. “What was that?”
“I said I haven’t lost everything just yet. I still have you.”
“Yeah...” a sad smile formed on Applejack’s face. “And I’ve still got you.”
The two of them stayed cuddled up on the wagon inside their warm blanket as the night went on. It was late now and the chirping of crickets had joined the sound of the wheels turning over hard dirt. Soon Applejack was planning on them stopping. It had been a long day for them, and an unexpectedly intense one for her. They both needed some good sleep. But a half-asleep Diamond Tiara shifted up against Applejack, her eyelids heavy and slowly fluttering open and closed.
She wasn’t sure how Applejack would react to this, but she felt like she was about to drift off to sleep at any moment and she wanted to say it now.
“Applejack?” A tired Diamond Tiara said.
“Yeah? Something the matter?” Applejack looked down at her.
Diamond Tiara shook her head. “No. I just… I just wanted to know-” she yawned, her eyes closing as she nestled against the older girl. “I wanted to know… if I could call you big sister...”
Applejack froze up, her mouth opening up in a shock. “Diamond I—Diamond?” She blinked, the other girl was already asleep.
Diamond Tiara woke up cuddled against Applejack in the back of the wagon. The end of last night was mostly a vague blur to her, she remembered asking Applejack something and then falling asleep. Either way, Diamond Tiara yawned and stretched her arms, extricating herself from Applejack without waking the older girl up. It looked like it was very early morning outside, meaning they didn’t get much sleep. By now Diamond was just as used to waking and sleeping at odd hours as Applejack was though. She looked out the front of the wagon and saw that Winona and Silver were both asleep in their harnesses. They probably deserved more rest than Diamond did at this point. She smiled at the two of them and sat back in the wagon, not sure if she should get anything started for breakfast or if she should just wait for Applejack to wake up too.
Applejack… after everything she had poured out last night, she probably wanted to sleep all day.
She wouldn’t blame her at all for that and Diamond certainly wasn’t going to shake her awake or anything. At least it didn’t look like she had been crying in her sleep or anything. In fact, she looked pretty peaceful. Maybe having Diamond to hug while she slept made her feel better, maybe it reminded her of her sister.
Either way, without anything to do right now, Diamond Tiara hopped out of the wagon and decided to look around. Quietly of course so as not to wake up Applejack or the horses.
They had been traveling over some flat plains the previous day and that was mostly what Diamond Tiara saw around them now. Only a few hills in the distance to the west were about the only thing that caught her eye. She had been traveling through places like this for a while now but she still hadn’t gotten used to just how big and empty Equestria really was. Not after growing up and living in the city for most of her life. When she was younger her parents took her on a trip to Manhattan but for most of the trip she was asleep on a train and didn’t really get much of a look at the wilderness.
Now the wilderness was her new home. Pretty much at least so long as she kept traveling with Applejack. Which… she was pretty sure she wanted to do from here out. At least she couldn’t think of anything else to do with her life now. She had everything and lost it, but then gained something else right after. Maybe she didn’t want to just travel down the road living like vagabonds forever, but she wanted to be with Applejack no matter what she was doing.
A bumbling sound came from the wagon and Diamond Tiara looked back just in time to see Applejack tumble out the backside and land on her back.
“Oomph!” The blonde wheezed.
Diamond Tiara raised an eyebrow and walked over to her. “Are you alright? Still half-asleep or something?”
“Uh, yeah, I may have ended up sleep-walking a little bit...” Applejack said, rubbing her hip before standing up. “You woke up before me? I’m surprised.”
“You were probably more exhausted than me,” Diamond shrugged.
“Yeah yesterday was, well, I didn’t expect to end up just talking about all that last night. I’m glad I did though. And thanks for being there for me.”
“Least I could do...”
Applejack reached down and ruffled her hair. “Heh, don’t you ever change.” She took a big stretch and started to walk towards the front of the wagon, also taking a look around at the landscape. “Nothing much out there yet. Guess we better get a move on again.”
“Yet huh? You say that like you’re expecting something soon. We actually got a real destination in mind now?” Diamond Tiara asked.
“Yeah actually,” Applejack smirked at her as she knelt down by the horses and gently started to prod them awake. “You ever heard of a town called Appleloosa?”
Diamond Tiara shook her head. “I haven’t.”
“Figured. Was a small town until just recently, still kind of is, but I had heard that there was a big gold boom there that was attracting all kinds of people. Gold in the hills, gold in the rivers, prospectors and diggers and people just hoping for a new life have been going to Appleloosa,” Applejack said.
“Honestly I didn’t think that kind of thing would interest you,” Diamond said, putting her hands on her hips.
“Heh, it doesn’t. But I figured we could use a change of scenery for a bit, and it might have some opportunities for us. And actually Appleloosa was founded by some distant relatives of mine. Course that was a long time ago, most of them were driven out by raids from local Buffalo Men tribes, and then a new group of pioneers took over. Don’t think I got any family left there. Not that I’d recognize em anyways,” Applejack shrugged.
“Well alright, that’s fine with me then. How long is it gonna take us to get there?”
“Oh just a couple more days on this road I’d say. We’re pretty far in the south of Equestria now.”
“I can’t really tell. I don’t know the layout of the country like you, I can’t even tell how far we travel in a day.”
“Ah, that’s just something you kind of gain with experience. Once you’ve been on the road for a few years you’ll find you just sort of have a sense for it. Same with telling what direction you’re going in and everything.”
“I guess I’ll have to take your word for it. Until I’ve been out here with you long enough to do it myself,” Diamond Tiara added.
Applejack was rubbing Winona’s ears and coaxing her awake when Diamond said that. She looked over at her with a genuine smile. “No need to worry about that, I’m not going anywhere.”
“Good. I’d be annoyed if you were thinking of dropping me off in Appleloosa or somewhere else,” Diamond blushed, looking away.
“Hehe,” Applejack chuckled lightly. “I’d never do something like that. I’ll admit at the start I thought about leaving you somewhere safer but… I just felt like we’d be better together. Somehow.”
“Well of course,” Diamond tried to act as haughty and proud as possible, turning up her nose.
It only made Applejack laugh harder of course, and that woke up the horses.
“Whoa there, easy now you girls,” Applejack said as she calmed them down and helped them get up. “Sorry to wake you like that but we’ve got some more traveling to do today. And you probably want to get somewhere where you can get a real drink and something nice to eat, right?”
Winona whinnied back at her, flapping her large gums.
“That’s what I thought,” Applejack looked to Diamond and waved her over. “Come on now, up into the wagon. We’re heading to Appleloosa.”
Diamond Tiara smiled and ran up to her before hopping right onto the driver’s bench. “I’m looking forward to it.” She winked.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Once Upon A Time on the Railroad
The Manehattan train station could truly be considered a modern marvel. The amount of trains that went in and out of it and the amount of passengers that came through daily was nothing less than insane. The station was rightly the largest and busiest place in the entire city. The main line as well was something of a unique feature, connecting Canterlot and Manehattan was a pair of parallel rails that ran next to each other. So at any time you could have one train running from Canterlot to Manehattan and another running from Manehattan to Canterlot. However right now both set of tracks held a train at the Manehattan station that were ready to travel west to Canterlot at the same time. A large convocation was being held at the capitol and many were going to visit it.
So of course the train station right now was bustling with even more activity than normal. A lot of important people and quite a few more “lower class” travelers were all trying to get tickets and get themselves on one of these trains. Their efforts were pretty much in vain now though and made even more difficult by the fact that one person had bought the entire first passenger car of one of the trains for her personal use. The luxury front car was now going to be the personal traveling coach of a Lady Cadance and her assistant Sunburst.
The Lady Cadance was well known in Manehattan and most of Equestria as a wealthy inheritor with a rich heritage and history to her family name. The definition of old money. She was also a lender and investor in the gun manufacturing business, giving her even more money and acquainting her with the Flim Flam brothers. Two men she could now call friends. She helped them when it came to political favors and connections and they of course made sure their business benefited her immensely. Now she was hardly some selfish and corrupt miser though and in fact was one of the most charitable women in the country after the famous philanthropist Rarity. Lady Cadance simply knew money was everything. And the more she made from Flim and Flam the more she could use to build and do what she wanted.
“Hurry up, Sunburst. The train is going to be departing soon,” Cadance said to her assistant as he lugged six separate suitcases behind her.
“Y-Yes my lady. J-Just having a little trouble with your luggage,” Sunburst replied.
Cadance giggled. “You’re doing a wonderful job as always.”
Lady Cadance was dressed in a large and frilly pink dress with a crinoline under the skirt to make it even wider. Her sleeves and shoulders were puffed while the chest of the dress was open a generous amount. Around her neck she wore a golden necklace with a fiery red ruby adorned on it. A hidden whale-bone corset she wore under her dress made her already thin waist like paper and pushed up her large bosom until it threatened to pop up out of the top of her dress. She wore no hat but instead carried a lilac parasol with her in her left hand, currently resting it on her shoulder, and a red fan for covering her face in her right hand. When it came to classy beauty, Cadance outdid any other.
Sunburst on the other hand was the model beleaguered assistant. Practically a butler with the tuxedo he wore, complete with white gloves and a bowtie, his glasses threatened to fall off his nose every time he hunched over in exhaustion from carrying his lady’s luggage. He also had to contend with the crowds that were practically mobbing around them and the train. Under no circumstances was he to allow the common rabble to get near Lady Cadence. That was not only because it was his job but also because it would make him quite jealous.
Near the front of their train a few workers were waiting by the steps that directly led up into the luxury passenger car, guarding it and waiting to close it up once Cadance and Sunburst came aboard.
“Here we are, Sunburst. Our “carriage” awaits,” Cadance giggled once more from behind her fan and with her very long and thin legs took her first step up. The dress made it a little difficult for her to maneuver and squeeze past the door frame but she did eventually push herself through.
Sunburst had even more trouble than her trying to juggle all the suitcases. A few times he felt like he was about fall over and lose it all before finally just barely managing to keep his balance and get inside the train car. There he was at last able to set all the luggage down and take a breather. It was odd being in a train car that normally would seat many more people, but for this trip it would just be the two of them. The luxury car was built differently than others, only having a few higher-quality benches, with tables between them, and the front left side of the car taken up by a private bar. That bar though was currently unattended. Cadance didn’t want even the bartender around.
The other rather unusual sight in this luxury car was the large wooden crate sitting in the middle of it. Cadance was sitting in a booth right next to it as well with her parasol and fan resting on the table. Sunburst raised his eye at the crate and walked over to it and his mistress.
“Er, Lady Cadance? What’s this crate?” He asked her. Looking down at it he saw it was stamped with the logo of the Flim Flam Brothers company and there was an envelope resting upon it.
“This is a new gift from my good friends that I will be showing off at the convocation,” Cadance smiled. “Would you please hand me that envelope?”
“Of course,” Sunburst said and grabbed it for her.
Cadance took it in her dainty hand but still held it out in the air. Knowing what he needed to do now, Sunburst pulled a small case from a pocket on the inside of his tuxedo. Opening it up he took out a letter opener and quickly cut open the top of the envelope. With a pleased smile, Cadance then retrieved the letter from inside and set the now opened envelope on the table.
Another small laugh escaped her lips as she read it before folding it up and setting it aside. “Those two jokesters, they never change.”
Although he was very curious as to the contents of the letter, Sunburst knew better than to ask what it said. If Cadance wanted to share it with him she would have.
Cadance relaxed in the booth now as best she could with the overly large and elaborate dress she was wearing. She took a stretch and stared out the window at the other train across the station, the one that would be running with them once they departed. Cadance and Sunburst were on the train on the left tracks going from the station and she sat on the side of their train facing the other train instead of the other side that likely would give her a much better view of the countryside once they departed from Manehattan. Sunburst didn’t question her on this. Cadance did what she did.
“You may take a seat now, Sunburst,” Cadance absentmindedly said. “It’s going to be a long trip, you deserve some rest.”
“Thank you, my lady,” Sunburst replied and bowed. Naturally he didn’t sit in the same booth as her, instead sitting in the one across from her and on the other side of the crate from the Flim Flam brothers. More than the letter he was curious what was inside that . Considering the business he had a vague idea but why a crate that big?
Sunburst mentally shrugged and composed himself as best he could. He needed to be attentive and aware of anything Cadance might need at any moment. And like she said, this was going to be a long trip. He could rest when he wasn’t on the job.
Many compartments down in a cheaper part of the train, three criminals shared a private room. These few cars of the passenger train were not just a bunch of booths or seats but multiple little rooms instead. It was a big draw for people who would be sleeping on the train during its long trips or just wanted some privacy. The latter was the draw for these three.
An almost unnaturally tall woman sat on one side of the small room, a mean scowl on her dark skinned face. Her finger tapped impatiently on her bicep as with every passing second her mood worsened.
“When are we just going to be leaving this stupid station?” Chrysalis growled. “The faster we can get to Cadance the better.”
“It shouldn’t be much longer now, boss,” Pharynx said from across her.
Meanwhile the last of the trio just nervously gulped, right up until his brother elbowed him in the side. “R-Right! Nothing to stress out about.”
“Tch,” Chrysalis started chewing on her thumbnail.
The two brothers looked at each other nervously. This job was a big jump from their usual petty crimes and minor robberies. But they couldn’t disobey their boss. When Chrysalis learned just who it was that was going to Canterlot on this train, a dangerous idea had gotten into her head: Kidnap the wealthy Lady Cadance and ransom her back to either her family or her rich associates for a fortune. They’d take control of the train and get off at the smaller stop of Sage Brush on the way, where they already had things hidden away in preparation.
Chrysalis was tired of the small jobs, she wanted something big . And kidnapping Lady Cadance was the perfect opportunity. Once the train got out of Manehattan the three of them would spring into action and quickly make their way to where their target was staying. The way they saw it, the three of them with guns would be more than enough. It’s not like a train had guards or soldiers on it or anything. And while Chrysalis may not have been as feared or well known as some criminals she was still good with her guns. The dark-skinned woman carried two on her hips in reverse-grip fashion, both of them temporarily obscured by the long coat she wore. Her long legs as well were covered by a pair of old blue jeans and she wore a simple green shirt on her upper body.
Being very impatient, she kicked up her feet and lied down on her couch, resting her head against the windowsill.
“Do you think this is a good idea?” Thorax whispered to his brother.
For not the first time in his life he was wondering about some of the decisions he had made along the way.
“Shut up, you’re going to get us shot,” Thorax whispered back to him.
“I can hear you idiots, you know?” Chrysalis turned her head and glared at them. “Do you have any idea how small this room is?”
Both brothers immediately sat up straight and stared right ahead. “Sorry!”
Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Imbeciles. Just listen to me and we’ll be fine. Like always . This is going to be our big break, you understand? We won’t even have to commit crime anymore after collecting the ransom on Cadance. And there’s nothing at all to worry about, I bet we’re the only ones with guns on this entire train.”
“I’ve never actually shot anyone before though,” Thorax said.
“And if we do this right you won’t have to,” she shifted her legs off the couch and sat back up normally, a malevolent smile on her face. “No one’s going to know what hit them.”
“The boss is right, Thorax,” Pharynx told him. “This’ll be easy, you’ll see.”
Thorax wasn’t entirely convinced. He glanced out the window at the huge crowd of people in the station and slunk down in his seat. “I guess...”
Chrysalis was right about one thing—they were the only ones with guns on the entire train.
But not on the other train.
While there was no passenger as high-class as Cadance on the other train, a single compartment had been entirely bought up by one party just like hers. Only this compartment was full of two-dozen people all dressed wearing the same purple scarves around their neck. And sitting in the middle of them all were three young women who led them. Like Chrysalis, the Dazzlings weren’t as famous as the Shadowbolt Gang, but they were still decently well known.
And just like Chrysalis, their target was Lady Cadance. But the similarities ended there.
“So-” Adagio said as she held her silver pistol beside her head and twirled the chamber. “The one who actually puts a bullet in Lady Cadance’s head will get a bonus. Our employer is paying us an awful lot of money to kill the priss after all.”
“Yeah!” The grunts of the Dazzlings cheered, some of them drunk, most just excited before the big job.
Adagio chuckled darkly and looked to her sisters. “Of course if it just ends up being one of us who kills her… well, I’ll give you a pat on the head.”
Aria snorted and rolled her eyes. “No thank you.”
“I wouldn’t mind the pat on the head but I’d prefer something like a bottle of moonshine instead,” Sonata said with a finger on her chin as she looked up at the ceiling of the train car.
“We’ll have enough money to get all we want after Cadance is dead. This’ll be the biggest job we’ve ever pulled off, and with someone as high-profile as Cadance being killed we’re going to be the talk of Equestria. Even the Shadowbolts won’t be as feared as us anymore after today,” Adagio grinned.
“And we’re sure she doesn’t have any armed guards with her?” Aria raised an eyebrow.
“I’m positive. And even if she did there’s more than enough of us to take out any protection detail on her,” Adagio shrugged. “Once the train leaves Manehattan station all we need to do is commandeer it and get onboard Cadance’s train.”
“Er, that’s the part that has me a little worried,” Sonata spoke up, raising her hand. “Are you sure using ropes with grappling hooks and some of us just jumping over is going to work? If someone messes up...”
“The tracks get almost right next to each other once they leave the city limits, it’s not even a ten foot jump from the top of one train to the other. Some of the grunts will throw grappling hooks through the windows and use them to get on Cadance’s train while the rest jump. Easy,” Adagio explained.
“Still kind of scary,” Sonata grimaced.
Adagio rolled her eyes. “Whatever.”
“Are we jumping?” Aria flatly looked at Adagio.
“Yes,” Adagio frowned at her. “It’s faster and most of the passengers will be distracted and scared by the ones coming in over the ropes. We just need to move as fast as possible when the train starts moving, someone will need to hold up the conductor, and we’ll move the rest of the passengers to the back few cars. Got it?”
“I guess,” Aria said.
Sonata though had a more contemplative look on her face. “I have a question.” She asked Adagio.
Adagio sighed in annoyance and dragged a hand down her face. “What is it , Sonata?”
“If the trains are so close together why don’t we just find which passenger car Cadance is traveling in by looking out the windows. She’s rich right so she’s probably in the luxury cars at the very front of the train. Then we all just gather everyone in the car next to hers and shoot it up. That way nobody has to jump over or do anything crazy,” she held both hands palm up and shrugged.
Aria slowly looked over at Adagio.
And Adagio herself had a somewhat blank look on her face as she considered what Sonata had suggested. She then blinked and cleared her throat. “Alright. We are changing things slightly. Sonata’s suggestion will be the new Plan A. The original plan is now Plan B. Let’s get ready for when the train leaves.”
Twin whistles blew and the locomotives began chugging along shortly after to signify that the trains were leaving Manehattan Station and were now on their way to Canterlot. In the luxury car of the left train, Sunburst pulled out a pocket watch that showed it was noon on the dot. Right on time. He and Cadance traveled in silence for the next few minutes, with his lady seemingly occupied by her own thoughts as she glanced outside her window. Sunburst just hoped it was an uneventful trip to Canterlot.
The first noise in the car was of Cadance unclasping one of her bags and pulling out a hand mirror and make up kit to make sure she looked her best. The second noise was Sunburst beginning to drum his fingers on the table in front of him.
He just couldn’t shake the foreboding feeling he had and he felt his eyes keep glancing to the large crate in the middle of the car.
Meanwhile near the back of the train…
“Alright! It’s time to get this plan moving!” Chrysalis said as she stood up, almost hitting her head on the luggage rack over her seat.
“Are you sure? Aren’t we still too close to the city?” Thorax asked.
“The sooner we get control of the train the better,” Chrysalis glowered at him. “We move through the train and anyone who tries to stop us we threaten with our guns. Then we take custody of Cadance and one of you goes to tell the conductors what’s happening. This kidnapping will go off without a cinch!”
Thorax sighed in discontent but stood up, glancing down to the nearly unused pistol on his waist. Pharynx wasn’t without his reservations either but he did a much better job of appearing without worries. He put a hand on his brother’s shoulder in reassurance.
“It’ll be fine, Thorax. At least this is a lot less dangerous than our normal bank robberies.”
“Shut your fucking mouths and put your hands in the air!” Adagio screamed to the train car full of passengers while she held her gun in hand. “This is how it’s going to go—you’re going to get up all nice and orderly and you’re all going to walk to the back of the train. Got it? Any problems and it’ a bullet in your fucking head!”
The passengers were more than happy to comply but only after the initial shouting had died down. Adagio and the rest of the Dazzlings were going through every car of the train and doing the same thing or just plain knocking out any of the workers. They didn’t want to use gunfire yet in case the rest of the train heard it—or even worse—the passengers on the other train somehow hearing. Though that didn’t seem likely what with all the noise two trains running at full speed made.
Adagio was sure to have her men pull the blinds down on all the windows they passed as well. Maybe it would look suspicious to the other train if they saw that but it was better than them seeing Adagio running through the train holding a gun.
“Everything’s going perfectly,” Adagio smiled to herself as they got ready to go to the next car.
“I’ve been peeking out the windows too but no sign of Cadance on the other train yet!” Sonata happily announced. “She’s totally at the very front, I’d bet on it!”
“And only a bigger idiot than you would take that bet,” Aria snorted.
“Yep!… hey, wait-”
“Shut up already,” Adagio glared at both of them. “Let’s just hurry up and get to the front of the train and then finish this. By tomorrow we’ll be relaxing with the most luxurious treats money can buy.”
Opposed to how the Dazzlings were operating, Chrysalis, Thorax, and Pharynx were quickly shuffling through the corridors and lanes of the various train cars as they made their way to the front. Their eyes were downcast and they didn’t look anyone in the eye. It was fairly suspicious looking but they were in and out of each car before anyone could say anything.
“What if Lady Cadance’s train car is locked?” Thorax murmured.
“Then we shoot the lock. By that time it’ll be too late for anyone to do anything,” Chrysalis said.
“What if-”
“Will you quit worrying and just do what you’re told!” Chrysalis growled.
“Yes, boss,” Thorax relented.
“She’s right, Thorax. Just forget about all those worries, you’ve always worried too much. Even if you’re not totally confident in yourself at least believe that me and the boss can handle everything,” Pharynx reassured him.
“Thanks bro… I guess I’ll try my best,” Thorax took a deep breath. He still just couldn’t help but be a little worried.
“It is likely we’ll encounter some train workers who’ll try and stop us before we enter Cadance’s car. But a pistol whip across their nose will deal with that,” Chrysalis said.
The trio exited another car and came out onto the platform connecting it to the other. Stepping over it, the trio then found themselves entering the second luxury car. It wasn’t as nice as the one Cadance had bought out but it still beat the average passenger car. Unfortunately for them this car was also occupied and one of the train workers working as a waiter for these high-priced passengers was able to instantly tell the three of them didn’t belong. With a frown on his face he came marching down the center aisle of the train car.
“Excuse me, do you three-”
He didn’t get to finish as Chrysalis swiftly kneed him in the testicles, making him collapse to his knees, and then knocked him cold with the butt of her pistol to the top of his skull. Some of the passengers screamed and scooted towards their windows to get as much distance between Chrysalis and them. One of the other workers in the car saw the gun she was holding and quickly raised his hands in surrender.
“Smart move,” Chrysalis grinned as she and her two lackeys moved through the car. “And the rest of you hoighty-toity fools can relax, we’ve got no interest in you.” As she passed the other worker she punched him hard in the stomach and then chopped the back of his neck. One more down.
“Sorry, sorry...” Thorax apologized as he walked by the passengers, rapidly bowing his head.
“She should just be right in the next car, let’s do this!” Chrysalis grinned.
And in that car, Cadance was delightfully reading a newspaper Sunburst had been a dear to earlier fetch for her. Sunburst himself was now idly looking out at the passing landscape several miles outside of Manehattan. Soon they’d be passing through hills and mountains and over rolling plains all on their way to Canterlot. He wondered how long it would take for him to get bored of all that.
“Oh, Sunburst, there’s something in here you might find interesting,” Cadance said.
“Yes, my lady?” He looked over at her with a raised eyebrow.
“You remember that old friend of yours who became a sheriff? Starlight Glimmer? Apparently she-”
Cadance couldn’t finish that sentence as the door to their car was suddenly thrown open and the criminal trio boldly stepped inside. Well, boldly on the part of Chrysalis and Pharynx. Maybe a little more apologetically on the side of Thorax.
Instantly Sunburst shot up to his feet and moved around the crate to get to Cadance’s side. “What is the meaning of this? Who are you three?” He could tell easily at a glance that they were bad news.
From behind him, Cadance peered over her newspaper in mild surprise. She didn’t seem too worried by the sight of the criminals at all.
Chrysalis grinned at the two of them. “I am Chrysalis and we’re the ones who are kidnapping Lady Cadence. Don’t try and stop us if you know what’s good for you, butler.”
“Oh my,” Cadance held a hand up to her mouth. Again seeming only mildly perturbed.
“Kidnapping?!” Sunburst’s eyebrows shot up. “There is absolutely no way I shall allow Lady Cadence to be kidnapped by some petty criminals!”
“Petty, eh? Not anymore. Not with the sort of money people would be willing to pay to have her safe and sound.” Chrysalis chuckled, licking her lips. “Either way you’re in no position to allow anything.” She pointed her gun at him and cocked the hammer back. “Get out of the way.”
Sunburst’s lip quivered but he defiantly shook his head. “No. Absolutely not.”
“Just get out of the way!” Pharynx shouted and leveled his gun at Sunburst as well. “Nobody here needs to get hurt.
Behind him Thorax was nodding vehemently.
Sunburst was about to refuse the criminals once again (and probably get shot for his troubles) when he felt a tug on his sleeve. Looking down, he saw the frowning face of Lady Cadance looking back up at him.
“It’s alright, Sunburst. I don’t want you to get hurt. I’ll go with them.” Cadance said.
“But my lady!-”
She smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ll be okay. I’m not scared.”
“That’s good, Lady Cadance. We don’t have any intention of harming you. Now get out of your seat and make your butler stay back, we’re taking control of this train,” Chrysalis grinned at the rich lady.
“Uh, boss?” Thorax said.
“Not now, Thorax,” Chrysalis replied without looking at him. “Hurry up!”
The smile didn’t leave Cadance’s face as she stood up out of her seat. “Very well. I hope you will promise at least to not hurt any other passengers?”
“No one but any train workers or conductors who get in the way will be touched,” Pharynx said.
“Guys...” Thorax said as he looked out the window of the train.
Chrysalis reached forward and grabbed Lady Cadance by the wrist, much to the chagrin of Sunburst. “Alright, it’s good you’re being so compliant. Now we’re making our way to the front of this locomotive to make sure the conductors know what’s going on. Got it?”
“Very well,” Cadance nodded.
“Boss? This is really important,” a nervous Thorax said, tapping Chrysalis’s shoulder.
Chrysalis rolled her eyes and finally looked at him. “I don’t have time to entertain your inane fears, Thorax. What is it ?”
“I think there’s a problem in the other train,” Thorax pointed past the window.
Chrysalis, Cadance, Sunburst, and Pharynx all looked out the window towards the other train traveling parallel to them. Inside the car directly across from them was close to two dozen other people all with guns drawn pointing at them. In the center were three girls in particular smiling and waving at Cadance. The jaws of the occupants of this train dropped. Especially once the smile on the central girl’s face with the big poofy hair turned downright savage.
“Get down!” Chrysalis yelled and grabbed Cadance, throwing them both over and behind the crate just as a barrage of bullets fired through the windows of the train.
Pharynx yanked Thorax by the collar of his coat and pulled him back to the door of the train car out of the way of the fire while Sunburst was knocked over by Chrysalis and went tumbling down with them, the two women lying on top of his smooshed body. Meanwhile it seemed well over a hundred shots had been fired into their train. The windows were shattered, the walls of the train were covered in bullet holes, and many of the couches and tables had been torn apart.
The gunfire ceased and Chrysalis took a single tentative look over the large crate they had hidden behind. Luckily the various walls, objects, and the thick wood of the crate and whatever was inside it had protected the three of them from the barrage. She saw across the tracks a disbelieving Adagio and her band.
And Chrysalis saw her chance. She grabbed Cadance and pulled her up, making the rich lady run towards the door they had come in from. “Get up! Move! Before they reload!”
“Fuck!” Adagio yelled, loud enough for even the others in the train across from them to hear. “Don’t let them move through the train, reload and shoot them!”
“L-Lady Cadance!” Sunburst cried from his spot on the ground as he saw Cadance being taken away.
“Shut up, butler! I’m here to kidnap her but those other bastards obviously want her dead. So let’s just say I’m her bodyguard right now!” Chrysalis yelled. She made it to where Thorax and Pharynx were hiding and scowled at them. “Come on, we need to keep her moving through the train.”
“But-” Sunburst protested but a wink from Cadance quieted.
“Don’t worry, Sunburst, she’s right! And besides, I need you to help out a different way.”
“What way?” He asked, perplexed and confused.
“Open up that crate,” she smiled at him.
“Huh?!”
“You’ll understand what to do after that when you see what’s inside.”
“But Lady Cadance!-”
She sent him a slightly more sultry smile this time. “If you do as I say today I’ll let you see me in just my corset.”
The blush rising to Sunburst’s face was all the answer he had.
“Oh for the love of-” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “You realize a bunch of people just tried to shoot you, right? And they’re currently trying to shoot you again. You’re lucky I’m here or you and your butler would already be dead. I am so going to ask for a bigger reward now.”
Thorax and Pharynx opened up the door to the connector outside and made sure that no one in the other train had a fun trained on them. They leaped over to the other car and beckoned Chrysalis and Cadance to come with them.
“Hope you can jump, rich girl,” Chrysalis said to her.
Cadance raised a coy eyebrow at her. “I was expecting you to carry me?”
“Damn it! They’re getting away!” Adagio screamed.
“We heard you the first time!” Aria shouted back at her.
“Grr!” Adagio slammed her hand against the wall of the train. “I knew I shouldn’t have listened to Sonata! We’re going back to the original plan, everyone get ready to board that train!” The leader of the Dazzlings then started running back down to the other cabins, herding her lackeys along with her.
“I don’t think my plan was bad...” Sonata pouted.
Her sister slapped the back of her head. “Shut up! It doesn’t matter, we’re going over there now.” She then put her arm in front of Aria and stopped her. “Except for you. You’re going to the front of the train and making sure the conductors don’t stop it. Obviously everyone in front of this car heard those gunshots and someone is going to come here sooner or later.”
“Whatever,” Aria rolled her eyes and turned around, heading the other way.
“We are not letting that little princess get away. There’s way too much money riding on this,” Adagio’s eyes narrowed.
Once they got back to their original car, the grunts started getting their ropes and grappling hooks ready while others exited the train and used the exterior access ladders to get up onto the roof. A good old-fashioned boarding, just like in the times of piracy. Across from them, Adagio could see all the panicked people in the other train now. Either they had heard the guns or seen something too but now there were two trains full of total chaos heading down the tracks. Adagio was fine with that. That kind of thing was like music to her ears.
Whatever trouble it caused didn’t matter to her so long as it still ended with the death of Cadance. There were only so many places to hide on that train and Adagio truly didn’t care if she had to kill every other passenger first.
“We’re ready!” Sonata called, holding a length of rope in one hand while the heavy metal grappling hook at the end of it lied on the floor.
“Good,” Adagio grinned and pulled up her pistol, leveling it at the window but truly aiming for the window of the other train beyond it. “Blow out the windows on both trains first to make it easier to throw the hooks in.”
“We are so dead, aren’t we? They totally outnumber us and they’re trying to kill Lady Cadance to begin with,” Thorax negatively moaned.
“With that attitude you’re definitely going to die,” Chrysalis said. “Just have some faith in me and my orders. We’ll get out of this alive.”
“Yes, I really think we’ll all be okay,” Cadance chimed in. “Especially once Sunburst finishes with the crate.”
“You’re taking this whole situation awfully easily,” Thorax shot her a bemused look.
“And what’s in that crate anyways?” Pharynx asked.
Cadance only giggled. “Oh you’ll see.”
When they entered the next passenger car it was a mass panic as all the passengers were screaming and demanding answers from anyone who was part of the train’s staff. Unfortunately there was no one around to answer them so the passengers were pretty much turning on each other. When they tried to mob Chrysalis and the others she raised her gun and shot a bullet into the roof of the train car.
“All of you get out of our way and shut up!” She commanded. And while there was more screaming, at least the passengers got down to the ground.
“Boss? I see something bad out the window...” Thorax said as he pressed his face up against one of the large train windows to look down the train as far as he could.
“What?” She asked and went to join him. Her face dropped. “Oh.”
Down several cars of the train they could make out ropes that now attached the two trains together with numerous people shimmying across them. On top of the roof of the same car there were others jumping over on top of it and heading down into the cars.
“Well that complicates things,” Pharynx muttered. “They’re going to find us soon.”
“Grrr,” Chrysalis grit her teeth and looked around the train car before her eyes settled on a private cabin much like the one the trio of criminals had started out in.
“Okay, come here!” Chrysalis pushed them all to the cabin, opening it up and seeing a frightened couple cowering inside. “Out!” Chrysalis demanded and the two practically jumped out of the room while Chrysalis slammed the door shut behind them. “Alright, alright, now just give me some time to think.” She started biting her thumb while the other three stood in the crowded cabin, waiting for the next step in their plan to get out of this alive.
Only Cadance seemed unworried, as if she lived in some kind of fantasy land where people weren’t trying to kill her. An oblivious smile was stuck on her face constantly.
“What are we going to do, boss?” Thorax asked, dismay written clear on his face.
“I’m thinking!” She snapped at him. Her eyes then paused on him as he was standing next to Lady Cadance. They flickered back and forth as an interesting idea popped into her head. “Thorax… you and Cadance are about the same height.”
Thorax glanced aside at Cadance. “Umm… yes?”
A smile tugged up Chrysalis’s lips and a low chuckle emerged from her throat. “Oh, Thorax. You’re going to be our savior.”
“Hoooow?” He gulped, trying to take a step away from her.
“Tell me, what are your thoughts on crossdressing?”
The sides of the crate fell away from Sunburst opening it up, revealing the device inside it. At first Sunburst thought it was just a simple cannon, but as he really looked at it he realized how wrong he was. While it had the same wheels and back tail for balance as a mobile cannon, instead of a simple large single barrel, were multiple smaller barrels that looked only slightly larger than the barrels of a rifle. Except there were eight of them all connected together in a circle. Next to the “cannon” was a metal box with a belt of ammunition leading out of it and feeding into the side of the large gun. Sunburst couldn’t tell for sure but there must’ve been thousands of rounds that fed into it from the box. On the other side of the gun was a hand crank that Sunburst could easily deduce was responsible for turning the many barrels of the gun.
“This is quite the weapon. I’ve never seen something like it before,” Sunburst rubbed his chin.
Another thing caught his eye—a note attached by string to the end of the hand crank. Sunburst grabbed it and flipped it over to see what it said:
FLIM FLAM BROS. MODEL 1-X PROTOTYPE RAPID FIRE MULTI-BARREL CANNON
“Now I see what you meant, Lady Cadance,” Sunburst blew out an uncomfortable breath and scratched his head.
Still, his personal discomfort was nothing compared to the need to protect his lady. While he wasn’t much of a warrior and didn’t commonly handle guns, this thing seemed pretty idiot proof. The only problem was finding the actual opportunity to use it.
“I am not jumping.”
“Yes you are!”
“No I’m not!”
“Yes you are!”
Thorax and Pharynx stood on the roof of the train, Thorax wearing Cadance’s dress and Pharynx tightly gripping his arm. The two were getting ready to hop from their train to the roof of the other one. And Thorax naturally was not looking forward to it. It was Chrysalis’s big plan to get Cadance safe and deal with all those others trying to kill her. They had waited to make sure all of their adversaries had gotten off the roof of the train before heading up here. Now the plan was to jump across in full view of them and make them think that Lady Cadance had hopped to their train and was trying to get away.
It was not something Thorax wanted to do. Especially not while wearing this large and unwieldy thing.
“I’m going to die.”
“No you’re not, just jump with me and I’ll make sure you’re okay.”
Thorax looked at him as if he was out of his mind.
Pharynx glared right back at him. “I’m your brother and I’ve never let you down before.”
“That isn’t fair...”
“Life isn’t fair. Now come on. On the count of three.”
“T-Three...” Thorax gulped, legs shaking as he looked down at the quickly speeding by ground.
“One,” Pharynx started.
“Two...”
"Three!” They both yelled together and jumped.
Adagio, Sonata, and their underlings had all entered the other train now. Things were very crowded in the train car they had crawled over into and Adagio was trying to get them all in order.
“Search up and down the train! We’re not sure where exactly they might be but open every damn door if you need to!” She swept her pistol out over the various passengers. “And all of you stay in your seats and don’t do anything stupid.”
“Should we go up and make sure the conductors don’t stop the train or anything?” Sonata asked.
Adagio nodded. “Yes, we’ll take care of that just like Aria is doing on our train. Let the lackeys search for Cadance for now.”
“Okay!” Sonata saluted with a happy smile.
It was then the two of them heard movement on top of the very train car they were in. It sounded like some brief running and then a scream—Adagio and Sonata, along with their lackeys, looked out the window to see Lady Cadance and some unknown man jump from the roof of this train and onto the other. They just barely made it and collapsed onto the roof before picking themselves up and trying to run for it.
Upon seeing that, Adagio and the others brought up their guns to aim and fire at them but it was too late. Their target and her bodyguard jumped down into the connector between cars and briefly out of sight.
“Son of a bitch!” Adagio yelled, stomping her foot on the ground. “They’re trying to pull a fast one on us and get away! They’ll probably try stopping the other train now, we have to get back! Everyone to the ropes or jump back over from the roof, quickly!”
They all ran back to the other car with the busted windows and ropes still connecting the trains while Adagio cursed up a storm behind them. She happened to stop in the connector between the cars while Sonata and the rest were already traveling back. Hearing a door slam open behind her she looked back just in time to see two figures running out into the car in the opposite direction.
Adagio snorted, some stupid passengers trying to alert the conductors. Not like it mattered right now with Cadance already on the other train.
She was in the middle of stepping back to the other car when her eyes shot wide open and her head swung back towards the figures she had seen fleeing. “Fuck… that clever bitch.” Adagio’s fingers clenched so tightly around her gun that they went white. Knowing Sonata and the others were likely already across or in the middle of it, she didn’t want to waste any time and thus she threw back open the train car door and ran after the two “passengers”.
“You’re not getting away from me, Cadance. That money is mine .”
Thorax and Pharynx were now running as fast as they could through the other train, knowing that their enemies were probably close behind them. Their job now was to get to the front of the train and stop it by any means necessary to make sure that Chrysalis and Cadance could get away safely.
“See, Thorax? The hard part’s over so stop complaining and let’s hurry up!”
“Easy for you to say! You’re not wearing a dress!” Thorax actually had some bite in his voice when he responded to his brother. “At least all of the passengers are gone.”
“Lucky us, but I bet whoever’s trying to kill Cadance is at least smart enough to send someone up to keep the conductors in line. So we need to be ready to fight once we get there.”
“I don’t have my gun with me anymore though...”
“Okay, then I need to get ready to fight. Honestly it’s not like I expected you to shoot anyone anyways,” Pharynx sighed. He then glanced over at his brother. “By the way, you aren’t happy about getting to wear her dress, are you?”
This time it was Thorax who elbowed his brother in the side.
“Just checking,” Pharynx wheezed. “It’s not like you’re wearing her underwear or anything at least.”
And meanwhile a short ways back from them a crazed Sonata was running with gun in hand—leading the others in their gang and not even seeming to notice or care that Adagio wasn’t with them. Her group was making good progress through the train and soon “Cadance” and her bodyguard wouldn’t have anywhere to run. She could almost taste all the good food and drink she would get after putting a bullet in Lady Cadance’s head.
“I really really don’t want to have to use this thing...” Sunburst muttered as he looked over the experimental gun. “What did Lady Cadance even expect me to do with it in the first place?”
It’s true he couldn’t really fathom what use it had right now. The thing seemed more useful for taking out a rampaging tribe of Buffalo Men than anything else. He wanted to run back through the train to find and help protect his lady… but he also had to believe in her and firmly obey her orders. If she thought this was the best course of action then so be it.
His eyes then flicked upwards as he caught movement in the train car across from his—the one that just earlier a huge gang of people had been in. For a second his breath caught in his throat as he saw “Cadance” running through it towards the front of the train. But then he realized something was off as he narrowed his eyes and looked closer. That wasn’t Cadance at all! She had switched clothes with one of those other three thugs.
Looking down the train he then saw the huge group of criminals chasing after the two others. Soon they would enter the train car directly across from Sunburst as well.
He glanced down at the rapid fire cannon. “Oh.”
Sunburst got behind the cannon and turned it so the many barrels were facing the other train. His hand rested on the crank as beads of sweat fell down his forehead. “Am I really about to do this? This is definitely not the kind of work I ever expected to do under you, Lady Cadance.” He sighed deeply. “But if it’s to protect you...”
His hand was shaking as the other large group of criminals made it into the train car.
Once they reached midway through it he started to rapidly turn the crank and let the bullets fly.
Sonata didn’t really hear anything at first.
Instead as she was running she saw the fingers on her left hand disappear. Then her wrist broke apart, and she felt herself wildly spun around. Then the sound came. Defeaning, erupting, overpowering thunder. A constant roar. She only actually heard it for a second before everything went dark, but that second felt like it lasted an eternity. Her body fell apart. Bones, muscle, it was all like paper or straw under the hail of bullets. Parts of her practically evaporated. She was already dead when it happened but her body ended up torn in half at the torso as well.
The barrage of bullets was unlike anything seen in the world at that point. None of the other members of the Dazzlings gang could do anything, they could hardly even tell what was happening as Sunburst mowed them all down. It was a bloodbath inside the train car, what was even left of it at that point, as the power of the “cannon” practically obliterated everything it was aimed at.
Sunburst found himself still subconsciously cranking the handle, unable to stop himself even as the ammunition finally ran out and the multiple barrels just made empty clicking sounds as they rotated. His face was frozen in shock and horror. Whether it was to protect his lady or not, Sunburst would have nightmares about this for some time to come.
“Did you hear that?” Thorax asked Pharynx.
“Yes, but who cares? We’ve got to stop this train, that’s the important part,” Phrynx answered.
The two of them were just now exiting the last passenger car and stepping onto the tender right behind the engine itself. Right when they got up the latter they came face to face with a young woman who was getting up on the other end. Aria had heard the hail of gunfire too and was concerned enough about it to leave her post. After all, she had told the conductors that if they did anything while she was gone she would shoot them. So she figured things would be alright.
As soon as Pharynx and Aria’s eyes met they both froze, instantly knowing the other was an enemy. Both then reached down to their sides and pulled out their guns, taking quick shots at the other over the tender. Thorax fell back onto the platform while Pharynx cursed loudly as a bullet from Aria took off his hat. Aria on the other hand had to duck down as a bullet from Pharynx ricocheted off the back of the tender.
“Fucking really?!” Aria growled.
“Just give up! You’re outnumbered!” Pharynx tried to bluff (not knowing it was actually true at this point).
“Kiss my ass!” Aria yelled back at him and threw her arm over the top of the tender, firing blindly in an effort to get him to look away or duck down so she could get up there.
“Shit!” Pharynx ducked his head down and Aria jumped up onto the massive trough of wood, running across it swiftly and keeping her gun aimed at right where he was just a second before. If he moved or popped his head out again she was going to blow it off.
She got to the edge of the tender and aimed down—and found herself already in the sights of another gun held by some guy wearing a dress.
“What the?” Aria reacted to the strange sight.
“Drop the gun!” Thorax said to her, Pharynx leaning up against the tender.
“Fucking unbelievable...” Aria muttered but did as commanded, the gun fell to the wood and she held up her hands in surrender.
Pharynx shook his head. “I would’ve just shot her.”
The next minute the trio were walking back over the wood of the tender, with Phayrnx keeping his gun at Aria’s back to make sure she didn’t do anything. The three then hopped down onto the engine where the frightened conductors stood. They raised their hands just like Aria had done to make sure they weren’t getting shot.
“Okay, new plan,” Thorax said. “Put on the brakes and stop this train right now.”
Aria snorted. “I can’t wait for Adagio to kill you.”
“Shut up,” Pharynx jabbed her in the back.
The conductors looked at each other before the older of the two raised an eyebrow at Thorax. “Why are ya wearing a dress?”
Thorax groaned and rolled his eyes. “Look—just forget that and stop the damn train!”
A second later the lever was pulled and the train came to a screeching halt over the span of about a hundred feet. Down the way the ropes and hooks were yanked out of place and snapped as the other train continued to sail on by, leaving this one in the dust. Thorax and Pharynx watched it go by with smiles on their faces, pretty sure they had protected their boss now, while Aria glared at it and silently worried that Adagio might decide to shoot her.
As the last train car passed them by, the smile slowly left Thorax’s face. “Uh, bro?”
“Yeah?”
“She’s going to come back for us, right?”
The three criminals now watched the train traveling away into the distance together, a single blank look shared on all their faces.
“Hah! They actually stopped the other train! I think we’re in the clear,” Chrysalis said with a wide smile on her face as she looked out the window. She and Cadance were standing by the door leading to the connector of another car. “And I don’t know what the hell all that gunfire was about but it seems like your butler did something big.”
“He’s not my butler he’s my assistant,” Cadance corrected, the clothes from Thorax slightly baggy on her frame. “And are you still planning on kidnapping me?” She raised an eyebrow. “You may have a gun but your two underlings are gone, and to be honest you’ve done quite the good job of protecting me so far, why not do something else?”
“Something else?”
Cadance smirked. “Let me hire you. I think you’d be an excellent bodyguard. Has to be better than doing whatever else it is you’ve been doing.”
Chrysalis’s eyebrows shot up and she was momentarily lost for words.
The sight of that caused Cadance to giggle. “Well?”
“Let me… let me think about it.” Chrysalis said, scratching her head.
“Alright, I guess we’re safe now from whoever those other criminals were at least. Would you care to bring me back to Sunburst?”
Before Chrysalis could open her mouth the door on the opposite side of the car was thrown open and Adagio stepped in. “Hey!” She shouted and pointed her gun directly at the pair. Chrysalis’s eyes went wide and she grabbed Cadance and threw the door open all in one motion. Adagio fired but her shot went wide, hitting the wall next to them. Her next bullet embedded itself in the closed door.
“Fuck,” Adagio growled as she ran towards them. She got out onto the connector and then went into the other train car—where she was greeted with Lady Cadance and some random schmuck standing in the middle of the luxurious car. But no sign of the other one who had been with Cadance.
She knew what was coming before she even heard the “click” from the hammer of Chrysalis’s pistol from behind her as the other criminal hid behind the door. Spinning around while ducking at the same time, the shot from Chrysalis missed and Adagio slammed the butt of her pistol into the taller woman’s side.
Chrysalis grunted in pain and tried to aim down at the girl again but Adagio’s free hand grabbed her wrist while she then aimed her pistol at Chrysalis’s stomach. However, Chrysalis did the same to her and the two criminals were locked in a battle of strength, neither one able to move their guns just an inch or two to be able to shoot the other. Silently they glared at each other with intense hatred in their eyes—right up until Adagio headbutted Chrysalis in the chin. The taller woman was stunned momentarily and her hand fell away from Adagio’s wrist, but she blindly lashed out with her knee at the same time and managed to get Adagio in the stomach with it.
Adagio dropped her pistol onto the floor with a clatter but before Chrysalis could aim and fire at her, her left hand shot up and painfully smashed Chrysalis’s hand into the closed door of the train. Chrysalis yelped as pain lanced through her fingers and on reflex she dropped her gun as well.
Now it was just a fistfight.
Adagio went for a punch across Chrysalis’s already injured chin but the taller lady took a step back and dodged it. At the same time her foot stomped forward and Chrysalis smashed her heel down right on Adagio’s instep. Tears came to Adagio’s eyes but as she fell down she grabbed the sleeve of Chrysalis’s coat and with her weight and momentum, tugged Chrysalis over her shoulder and threw her onto the floor of the train. Chrysalis sat up just in time to get a boot to the face as Adagio scrambled back to her feet, limping painfully. Meanwhile Chrysalis’s head snapped back against one of the benches in the train car and she briefly saw stars.
In her blurred vision she saw Adagio reaching down for her gun and a surge of adrenaline ran through her. Chrysalis shot up and charged Adagio, slamming into her and knocking the other girl into the wall.
Adagio took the opportunity to give her a few short punches in the side to get the taller woman off her, then hooked her leg around Chrysalis’s and pushed her, tripping the dark-skinned woman back onto the floor with Adagio collapsing on top of her as well. Before Chrysalis could retaliate she felt the slender fingers of Adagio around her neck. The younger girl squeezed hard, strangling Chrysalis while straddling her body. A savage, twisted, smile was on Adagio’s face as she choked the life out of Chrysalis.
What Adagio wasn’t counting on was Chrysalis using her unusually tall body to great effect.
Chrysalis’s long and flexible right leg stretched up as she hooked it under Adagio’s arm and body. Kicking out, she pried Adagio off her and got up to tackle the girl. But Adagio let her tackle her on purpose, rolling with the charge and deciding to use her own legs in a different way. When the two landed back at the floor with Chrysalis trying to hold down Adagio, Adagio brought her legs up and wrapped them around Chrysalis’s neck and started to squeeze, choking her once more.
Chrysalis felt her esophagus clenched tightly shut as Adagio’s powerful thighs squeezed tighter every second. She tried prying the legs loose but couldn’t, then trying to reach towards Adagio’s face but found herself stopped by Adagio’s hands grabbing her wrists. Her vision was getting darker and her eyes were beginning to roll back into her head as she ran out of breath. Adagio grinned her vicious, superior, little grin the whole time.
And seeing that was all the rage Chrysalis needed to keep going. She pulled her left hand loose from Adagio’s grip and grabbed the other girl’s pinky, instantly snapping it backwards and breaking it.
“Agh!” Adagio screamed in pain and reflexively loosened her thighs for just a second, but enough for Chrysalis to get a breath and push Adagio off of her.
Chrysalis coughed as she tried to breath a few more times right before Adagio stiffly punched her in the face. Chrysalis rolled over backwards and picked herself up, seeing Adagio in front of her, barely standing with her injured hand and foot. Neither of them took a moment to rest as Adagio lunged forward and punched Chrysalis in the face again, who responded with a low punch of her own into Adagio’s stomach. The two traded blows back and forth as such until Adagio grabbed the front of Chrysalis’s coat and nastily headbutted her in the face again.
The taller woman almost went down but managed to keep her footing. When Adagio went in for another headbutt, Chrysalis beat her to it. She leaned down and managed to make the two of them smash their foreheads together. It wasn’t how a headbutt was supposed to go and the both were stunned, with Chrysalis recovering faster and grappling Adagio. She moved behind her and got the shorter girl into a headlock, paying back the favor of being choked. With her superior height and strength she lifted Adagio off the ground as she kept her in the submission hold, Adagio only able to weakly retaliate with a few kicks against Chrysalis’s shins or elbows into the ribs. Before long she tried grabbing Chrysalis’s arm in a futile attempt to get out of the hold, but Chrysalis was having none of that.
Keeping the headlock on she intended to strangle Adagio until well after the girl lost consciousness. But Adagio managed to reach one hand back to Chrysalis’s face and jabbed her thumb into Chrysalis’s right eye.
Chrysalis dropped her as she screamed in pain, her eye reflexively shutting. Adagio collapsed onto the floor and used the opportunity to sweep out Chrysalis’s legs. The tall woman fell over with a thud and was immediately straddled once more by Adagio, who sat on her chest and started pummeling away at her face. Chrysalis’s hands searched around on the floor for anything they could use—and thanks to the extra long reach they had, she managed to find something.
Her fingers curled around the handle of Adagio’s dropped gun, index finger sliding right into the trigger guard, and she brought it over and pointed it right against Adagio’s face. The barrel was pressed up against Adagio’s cheek, causing the other girl to pause in her beatdown and her pupils to shrink in fear. There wasn’t any offer of mercy and Adagio didn’t have time to ask for any. Chrysalis pulled the trigger and Adagio’s head was split open like a melon.
Blood splattered onto her face and the limp body fell onto Chrysalis. Who merely took a minute longer to rest there, breathing heavily after the brutal fight.
Eventually she rolled the body off her and stood up before sending a glare in the direction of Cadance and Sunburst. “You could have helped you know?!”
“I was scared,” Sunburst said.
“That’s your new job isn’t it?” Cadance said to her.
Chrysalis rolled her eyes and shook her head, sitting down on one of the luxurious couches to rest some more. “Whatever. What a day… what a fucking day...”
Thorax, Pharynx, and Aria sat together in one of the booths in the second train’s luxury car (Thorax no longer wearing a dress after exchanging clothes with one of the conductors) with all of them in a foul and bored mood. Aria’s fingers rhythmically tapping the table while Thorax glumly stared at his lap and Pharynx silently fumed.
“I think we’ve been left behind,” Thorax finally said.
“Whatever gave you that idea,” Aria snorted in bemusement.
Pharynx sighed and shook his head. “Guess we’re out a boss now...”
“Guess I’m out a gang,” Aria said, glancing at Pharynx.
He caught her eyes. “Wanna make a new trio with the two of us?”
“Really?” Thorax raised an eyebrow at him.
Aria ignored Thorax as she shrugged. “Got nothing better to do. Do we get the train moving again and get off at the first town?”
Pharynx nodded. “Probably. I got a feeling we’re going to be in a lot of trouble with the law.”
“Well then to make things at least a little easier for us there are still a ton of passengers at the back of the train who we can rob. I bet they have a lot of valuables,” Aria suggested, grinning.
Pharynx returned the grin while Thorax despondently put his elbows up on the table and rested his head in his hands. “Sister, I like the way you think.”
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Four Roads Converge in Appleloosa
“You know it’s times like these when I wish I had a guitar or something to play.”
“Can you even play the guitar?”
“My granny could, I figure I could just teach myself and give us some music for the road.”
“I think I’d take silence over whatever bad music you make.”
“Oh shut it, brat.”
“We can’t be that far from Appleloosa now anyways, can we?”
“Nope, should get there just later today.”
Applejack and Diamond Tiara were enjoying another early morning together in their wagon. They were now on the main road leading directly to Appleloosa just a little ways south. It was just them on the road right now, with no other wagons joining them despite Appeloosa recently becoming a fairly hot destination. Applejack saw that as fortune smiling on them, she didn’t want to be bothered by strangers or accosted by anyone right as they were so close to the town. But it did make things just a little bit boring and a little too quiet and that’s why she wanted a guitar. It’s strange. Quiet didn’t used to bother her one bit but now with Diamond Tiara here it just felt a little too unfriendly if things were quiet in the wagon for too long.
Diamond Tiara came up from behind her and hopped onto the bench next to her. “I’m tired of sitting back there. If we’re getting to Appleloosa soon I want to be able to see it coming.”
“Heh, well you can keep me and the horses company too,” Applejack grinned and tussled Diamond Tiara’s hair, much to the young girl’s annoyance.
“Stop that!” Diamond frowned and swatted her hand away before trying to fix her hair.
“Still acting like a princess even with all the time you’ve been out on the road like this,” Applejack chuckled.
“That’s right!” Diamond huffed and folded her arms under her chest.
Applejack rolled her eyes but decided to stop teasing the girl. She had felt slightly awkward ever since that night, hearing Diamond Tiara ask in her half-asleep state if she could call Applejack her big sister. She just didn’t know what to do about it. She missed Apple Bloom so much. She still loved that girl. And now… she did find herself loving Diamond Tiara too, she could admit that, but it wasn’t the same. Was it right to Diamond Tiara? Or Apple Bloom? Applejack didn’t want to feel like she was just trying to replace her little sister or make herself feel better. Until she figured this out she was going to do her best to ignore what Diamond Tiara had said.
The good thing was, the young girl didn’t seem to recall what she had said at all. And if she did she had been doing a better job at concealing it than Applejack ever could.
Suddenly, Diamond Tiara perked up and she squinted her eyes as she caught sight of something in the distance. “Hey, what’s that?” She pointed down the road.
Applejack followed her gaze and through the shimmering air saw something slightly ahead of them down the lonely road. No, not something, someone . To Applejack’s surprise there was someone walking down the road. Out in still the middle of nowhere.
“What in the hell?” Applejack scratched her head. “You remember seeing any dead horses or broken down wagons on the way?”
“Nope,” Diamond Tiara shook her head.
“Me neither. What’s someone doing walking out here? The last little hole in the wall we passed was two days ago,” the sight of this stranger walking, in this heat, with no cover, far between towns, set Applejack a bit on edge. She looked to the right and left of the road, looking into the distance to see if there was anything out there, but came up with nothing. Whoever this walker was they didn’t seem to be bait for a trap or nothing like that. Nor part of any sort of group that had come across misfortune.
They could obviously hear the sound of the wagon and the horses pulling it too but they hadn’t stopped to look back or anything either. They just kept walking.
“Well, I’m not surprised there are plenty of weird people out in the country,” Diamond Tiara shrugged.
“Me neither but I aint about to let my guard down just yet. We’ll catch up to them in a little bit, you just get back in the wagon for now, okay?” Applejack said.
Diamond Tiara rolled her eyes but jumped back behind the bench again anyways. “Fine but I’m not going to hide or anything.” She said as she stayed watching from right behind Applejack.
“That’s okay, but you just be careful too.”
Applejack kept the wagon rolling on down the road, her eyes never leaving the walking figure in front of them. As they got closer she realized something else that was a bit surprising: it was a woman. Applejack wasn’t sure if that made her more or less worried. What kind of crazy lady would be walking out her all on her own. Sure, Applejack might not be one to talk when it came to traveling alone, but she still used to do it on a horse . When they were about a hundred feet away from each other, Applejack could make out that she was a very tall woman with long, multi-colored hair, and a large jacket. If she was armed, Applejack couldn’t tell just yet.
But she wasn’t going to just have them drive right on by the woman and act like she wasn’t there.
Applejack raised two fingers to her mouth and whistled loudly to get the walking woman’s attention. “Hey there! Hold up for a second!”
The woman stopped walking but she didn’t fully turn around at first, only when Applejack’s wagon had gotten closer did she turn to the side and step back a little so she was out of their way. Applejack then got a look at her face—and she was certainly a striking and very attractive woman. Another surprise. As Applejack’s eyes glanced down to her waist she saw the two guns she held. Didn’t mean she was dangerous but it did mean Applejack was going to be slightly on-guard.
“Easy there girls, you can stop,” Applejack said to Winona and Silver, pulling their reins a little to get them to stop with Applejack now directly beside the tall woman, peering down at her from atop the bench while Diamond Tiara looked at her from inside the wagon. Applejack and the woman silently appraised each other for a clean minute before Applejack opened her mouth again. She wore a blank expression on her face that she was hoping didn’t betray anything. “You out walking here all alone?”
“I am,” the lady said, just as even an expression on her face as well.
“You alright?” Applejack raised an eyebrow.
A small smile tugged at the lady’s lips. “I am, yes. Thank you for asking.”
“Just a little concerned is all. You’re a bit of an unusual sight.” Applejack looked down the road for a second. “You heading to Appleloosa?”
“That’s right,” the lady glanced south too. “I’m assuming you are as well?”
“Sure am,” Applejack said, and paused, looking the woman up and down and trying to get a better feel for her.
“You’re really tall,” Diamond Tiara suddenly said.
“Diamond...” Applejack frowned.
The tall lady just giggled though. “It’s alright, I know I’m a bit taller than most women.”
Applejack sighed and rubbed the back of her head under her hat. “Yeah… what’s your name anyways? I’m Applejack and this is Diamond Tiara.”
“Celestia, pleased to meet the both of you,” Celestia said.
“Please to meet you as well I’d say. I didn’t know what to expect when I saw you but you seem alright,” Applejack said.
“I like her,” Diamond Tiara said.
“Thank you,” Celestia laughed slightly again.
Applejack bit her lip, looking back in the wagon that had plenty of room in it, and then looking back down the road where Appleloosa was still out of sight. “Aw geez… would you care to come with us? We’re both going to the same place after all and it’d be a lot easier on your feet.”
“That’s very generous of you,” Celestia’s eyes widened slightly.
“Yeah well, I’ve been kind of selfish for a bit too long, trying to make up for that and all...” Applejack went red in the face.
“Well I’m hardly going to turn down such an offer. The both of you seem alright as well,” Celestia winked up at Applejack.
“Heh, thanks,” Applejack chuckled and then threw a thumb back at the wagon. “Hop on there through the back. Watch your head.”
Celestia nodded and walked to the back of the wagon before jumping up on through the back flap and taking a seat leaning up against the canvas. Diamond Tiara watched her and raised an eyebrow as she got an up close look at the tall lady. And a particular part of her anatomy.
“And I thought Applejack’s were big,” Diamond said as she stared at Celestia’s chest.
“Hey,” Applejack reached back with a frown and flicked her ear.
“No matter, I’m used to looks,” Celestia smiled, trying to get comfortable sitting like this with her gun belt on. She took a look around the wagon, that was now running fairly low on supplies and other things. “It’s just the two of you traveling together with this wagon? Pardon if it’s a bit of a personal question but the two of you don’t look related.”
Applejack winced. “Bit of a long story, no we aren’t related or anything but we’ve been traveling together for a while now. Just trying to make our way in the world and all.”
Celestia nodded, understanding from Applejack’s tone and Diamond Tiara’s sudden silence that there was much the two of them didn’t want to talk about. “I see.”
Of course Diamond Tiara was too curious to really give the same favor.
“Why are you going to Appleloosa?” The little princess asked.
Applejack narrowed her eyes as she glanced back at Diamond but didn’t say anything. Celestia though didn’t seem too bothered, only unsure as to how to answer.
“I suppose...” the tall lady thought as she looked up towards the roof of the wagon. “I’m just going there to meet my little sister.”
Applejack jolted, something both the other two noticed. “Y-You don’t say?” The former farmer said.
“Yes...” Celestia said cautiously. “She and I have a strained relationship I’m afraid. If this is a sore subject though I’d be happy to talk about something else. It’s not exactly my favorite thing to talk about either.”
“Um, sorry,” Diamond Tiara apologized.
Celestia smiled warmly at her and shook her head. “Nothing to apologize for, dear. I’m not bothered talking about it but I wouldn’t want anyone else to be uncomfortable. I have plenty of other things I can share with you if you’re curious. I’ve been alone for a long time so I wouldn’t mind at all the opportunity to make some small talk.”
Diamond Tiara seemed to muse for a second before a slight blush came to her cheeks. “Are they heavy?”
“Diamond, for the love of-” Applejack groaned.
“Yes, they are,” Celestia laughed, throwing her head back a little and giving Diamond a brief view of the necklace she wore.
“What’s that you’re wearing?” Diamond Tiara perked up. Naturally with her upbringing she had an eye for jewelry. Although with the brief look she got she couldn’t tell if the golden chain was real gold or not just yet.
“Hm?” Celestia raised an eyebrow at her. “You mean my necklace?” She reached into her shirt and pulled it and the sun medallion on the end of it all the way out. “This was a gift from my parents.”
Diamond Tiara’s face lit up. That was a real expensive piece of work, no doubt about it. “Wow… that’s gotta be one of the most valuable pieces of jewelry I’ve seen.”
Applejack looked back to check it out too and her eyes went wide. “You’ve been traveling all alone while carrying that around? I can’t believe you haven’t been robbed. Or worse.”
“Some people have tried. But I’m rather capable of taking care of myself,” Celestia smiled.
Applejack glanced down at the twin guns she carried. “I bet.”
Celestia chuckled lightly. “Anyways, thank you again for letting me ride in your wagon. My feet were very sore. Do you know how far away Appleloosa is?”
“At the speed we’re going I imagine we’ll get there in just a few hours,” Applejack smiled. “We got some dried food and water if you need anything right now. Feel free to help yourself, that’s the kind of hospitality I’d like to start giving to people again.”
“Thank you,” Celestia said and saw Diamond Tiara still ogling her out of the corner of her eye. “Are you looking at my medallion now or my chest still?”
Diamond Tiara blushed and turned away.
After that the conversation in the wagon, when there was any in the first place, mostly turned to trivial things. The three travelers talked about nothing to pass the time until they got to Appleloosa, the shared goal looming over all their heads. Applejack and Celestia both knew that they had very different things to do when they got into town but neither was going to pry further into the other’s life if they weren’t going to talk first. Diamond on the other hand was much more animated when it came to speaking with Celestia, hearing about what she had been doing on the road and telling her of Applejack’s exploits at the same time.
And as soon as the sun reached directly over their heads, the town of Appleloosa appeared in the distance. It was a sight for sore eyes at this point for Applejack. She didn’t truly know what it would hold in store for her and Diamond Tiara but she was hopeful. When Celestia saw it she quieted up a little though, her face becoming blank and a cloud forming in her mind. Something even Diamond noticed as all her responses to Diamond’s questions became polite but curt.
“How long do you think you’ll be in Appleloosa?” Diamond asked her as the two of them sat behind the driver’s bench and watched the city.
“It’s up to my sister,” Celestia replied without looking her direction. Her eyes were unblinking.
“Good luck with that,” Applejack said.
As they approached from the road, they also ended up coming alongside a bend in the river that Appleloosa had been built near and many had started to prospect for gold in. It came along the right side of the road and had numerous tents set up all up and down it. Though as they rode by it they couldn’t actually see anyone down by the river doing anything. And all the tents looked empty and unattended.
Applejack frowned when she noticed that and looked to the town, not seeing or really hearing anything from it either.
“You’ve noticed?” Celestia asked.
“Yeah,” Applejack nodded.
“What’s wrong?” Diamond Tiara asked, looking between the two of them.
“There ain’t nobody out around the outsides of town. And it’s awfully quiet. Nobody by the river either,” Applejack said.
Diamond Tiara frowned as she peered harder at Appleloosa. “You think something happened in town?”
“I dunno, but it definitely doesn’t look like the bustling town it should be,” Applejack said.
Celestia meanwhile briefly thought that maybe her sister had something to do with it before quashing that thought. She wouldn’t care enough about anything going on in Appleloosa.
As they got closer to the outskirts of the large town it became clear that they hadn’t just missed something or been mistaken. There wasn’t a soul walking around down the streets and no matter what window they looked into they didn’t see anybody looking back. Applejack didn’t want to call it a ghost town just yet but it was beginning to worry her more. Which was just great, a big town like this wasn’t supposed to have issues like this or be a dangerous spot. She wanted to be able to stay somewhere safe with Diamond Tiara for a while.
“Hold on, I see two others,” Celestia suddenly said.
“Where?” Applejack looked around.
“Coming from the river,” Celestia pointed.
Applejack looked and indeed saw that two other figures were walking up from the river, heading towards town. Both women by the looks of it and one of them carrying what looked like a rifle or shotgun on her back. The one with the gun seemed to notice something was off too as she stopped after coming up from the river bank. The other one tried walking right past her until a hand on her shoulder yanked her back.
Since they seemed just as lost and confused as Applejack, she decided that they probably didn’t have anything to do with this either. Applejack whistled loudly once more today to get their attention.
While they had looked like they might’ve just been about to get into an argument, they instead both looked over to see Applejack’s wagon coming down the road. The women with the gun raised her hand and waved back while the other folded her arms over her chest. The two of them then walked a little more from the river and to the road, where they met up with the wagon only a little ways outside of the town proper.
The three in the wagon checked out the duo and saw them to be two young women only about Applejack’s age. One of them with her hair in a ponytail and the other letting it long and loose.
“Are you an Appeloosa native?” The one with the gun asked.
Applejack shook her head while Celestia and Diamond Tiara were quiet behind her. “Can’t say that I am. The three of us are all travelers who happened to be coming here. You two the same way?”
The women sighed. “Yeah… but the town is a bit too lonely for my tastes.”
“We noticed that too,” Applejack nodded. “So who do I have the pleasure of meeting? My name’s Applejack.”
“Celestia,” Celestia said.
“Diamond Tiara,” Diamond Tiara smiled.
The women smiled back up at them. “Starlight Glimmer, and this is-”
“Trixie Lulamoon!” Trixie loudly exclaimed, stepping out in front of Starlight. “Traveling magician extraordinaire! Perhaps you’ve heard of me?” She flashed a grin at them.
“Aren’t you a bank robber?” Celestia raised an eyebrow.
“That’s all in the past,” Trixie waved her off.
“Ugh,” Starlight face palmed and shook her head. “Forgive Trixie, she’s an idiot. You three wouldn’t happen to be bounty hunters or anything would you?” She asked with a worried grimace coming over her face. “We’re not exactly on good terms with the law right now but I promise you that we aren’t vicious criminals or thieves or anything like that.”
“Naw,” Applejack said. “I don’t know what your full story is and I aint saying I’ll just trust you willy-nilly but I’ve heard of you, Sheriff Glimmer. Only recognize you by name and I don’t know why you’re in present company-” Applejack glanced at Trixie. “But I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt for now considering all the good things I’ve heard. I think we unfortunately might have bigger problems today anyways.”
Starlight frowned and looked down the road, they could clearly see into the empty streets of Appleloosa from where they were. “I think you have the right of it. Mind if the two of us tag along with you for now? If we have some time later we can get to know each other some more.”
“Don’t mind one bit. Specially if you’re good with that rifle.”
A grin popped up onto Starlight’s face. “No need to worry there. And no need to make room for us either, Trixie and I will walk alongside your wagon. Wouldn’t want things to get cramped in there.”
“We will?” Trixie asked, shoulders slumping.
“Yes,” Starlight glared at her. “Now quit complaining and let’s get moving.”
“I hear that,” Applejack grinned and whipped the reins to get Winona and Silver on the move again.
Now they entered the town of Appleloosa through the main road and everyone kept their eyes out for, well, anything. They passed by a bank, a post office, numerous family owned shops and places for food, a florists, and each and every store was just as empty of people as the last.
“Just what in tarnation happened here?” Applejack scratched her head.
“It doesn’t look like anyplace was robbed or the owners took anything with them when they went… wherever they went,” Starlight said. “Things are too neat for any sort of panic or something like a Buffalo Men attack.”
“Should we yell and see if anyone responds?” Trixie raised an eyebrow.
Starlight shook her head. “I don’t think we should bring attention to ourselves like that.”
Applejack nodded. “I think you’re right, in fact-” Applejack paused as her eyes found a stable connected to what looked like either an inn or a big department store on the side of the road. “I was thinking maybe I should hitch up the wagon here and we all continue on foot.” She glanced back at Celestia. “What do you think?”
“I think that’s a smart idea,” Celestia agreed.
“Right,” Applejack had Winona and Silver turn and head over to the stable. “Sorry girls but we’re gonna have to part ways for a little while. You all be good though, Diamond and I will be back for sure.”
The stable was empty too aside from the hay that lined the floor. Naturally the wagon was too tall to fit inside it so Applejack left it by the side and unhitched Winona and Silver, taking them to the nearest holding cage and putting them inside. Winona in particular wasn’t too happy about this but she could sense why Applejack was doing it. A salt lick inside the stable and plenty of water did wonders to make the horses okay with the accommodations. And after that brief detour was taken care of, the five women went to walking down the streets of Appleloosa.
Applejack kept Diamond Tiara slightly behind her and all of them stayed on one side of the street closer to the buildings so they weren’t quite just walking out in the open. Starlight Glimmer kept her rifle on her back but she was thumbing the strap for it like she wanted to take it off her shoulder and carry it. Trixie could tell that Starlight was on edge over how empty the town was and it was making her feel uneasy as well. Celetia’s eyes were like a hawk’s as she kept a vigilant watch over the buildings and down the alleys between them. The tall lady’s almost supernatural sense for danger wasn’t going off just yet, but she didn’t need it to know that things were wrong here.
“Umm… is there anything we’re really looking for? Or any place we’re going?” Diamond Tiara asked from behind Applejack.
“If I knew where the sheriff lived or the jailhouse was I’d say we go there,” Starlight said.
“Or something like town square or town hall or whatnot,” Applejack said. “But I don’t think any of us knows where anything in this town is.”
“If we don’t have an actual destination in mind then The Great and Powerful Trixie suggests we at least go some place we can get a drink and something to eat,” Trixie said.
Starlight rolled her eyes. “That’s not a bad idea honestly but you clearly just want to get some food.”
“I think it’s smart,” Trixie frowned at her.
“Well really, we could all use some water—and maybe something a little stronger too. And it’s not like we’ve found anything out here yet,” Applejack said. “I’ll keep my eyes peeled for a saloon or bar or something. Having plenty of energy might be pretty useful if things turn out to be bad here.”
“Appleloosa probably has a rather large hotel too, that might be a good bet to figure things out too,” Starlight said.
The group was still in the outer streets of the town anyways, far from the center and where you’d expect to find most of the people and business. The more they got closer the more they all figured they’d eventually come across something or someone. At this point, Diamond Tiara was probably the most worried of the group, remembering that the last time Applejack had gotten so serious ended up with them being chased by Buffalo Men and almost killed by that Sunset Shimmer woman. The same feeling of trepidation and foreboding was here in this town too. Diamond glanced at both Celestia and Starlight Glimmer, they wore the same kind of tough and serious expression as Applejack. This Trixie person though looked more like Diamond did, but when she caught Diamond glancing at her she still managed to give the younger girl a confident wink.
Diamond just gulped and tried not to sweat. She was scared. Scared for herself and for Applejack.
“There,” Applejack suddenly said, almost making Diamond jump.
The younger girl looked up and saw Applejack pointing to a saloon close by. It looked just as empty and lifeless as the rest of the town and as if to put the cherry on top, a tumbleweed blew down the street right in front of it, carried along by a slight breeze. Not inviting. Not fun like a saloon for a booming town should be.
“Let’s mosey on in,” Applejack said and led their group of five right up to the swinging double doors.
Though they paused for a moment just outside it, the blonde still pushed them open and the five walked on in.
It was a good thing it was the middle of the day and plenty bright outside, cause not a candle or lantern was lit inside. That being said it didn’t look wrecked either. Tables and chairs were mostly where they should be, with only a few chairs actually lying on the floor, and all the bar stools were still right in front of the bar. And speaking of the bar it looked to be well-stocked. Since there was clearly no one else in here, Applejack shrugged and walked over to the bar to get some drinks and maybe some food for everyone.
“I guess we might as well take a short break in here,” Starlight said, taking one more look around the saloon to make sure she hadn’t missed anything.
“Trixie is happy with that idea,” the magician smiled and walked up to the bar with Applejack.
“Don’t you dare have any more than one glass Trixie,” Starlight frowned at her. “We don’t need any of us getting drunk.”
“That goes for you too, squirt,” Applejack narrowed her eyes authoritatively at Diamond.
“I wasn’t gonna...” Diamond huffed.
“You seem a bit too young to drink at all,” Starlight said to her, glancing between Diamond and Applejack.
The chastened Applejack rubbed the back of her neck. “It was kind of for a certain occasion. I don’t normally let her drink stuff like whiskey...” She had to avert her eyes from the former Sheriff. “Well not all the time at least.”
“Uh huh,” Starlight was unimpressed but let it slide anyways. Not like she had much moral high ground anymore anyways.
Applejack walked behind the bar and started looking for something a little better to drink, like water or maybe some kind of juice. Trixie began rooting around the other end and found something that she deposited on top of the bar with glee: a large jar of pickles.
“I found food!” The magician proudly exclaimed.
Diamond Tiara was hoping for better. Celestia on the other hand didn’t seem to mind at all, taking a seat right in front of Trixie and helping the hapless girl twist off the lid. Starlight wryly grinned in amusement and leaned up against the wall of the saloon while Applejack at last found a bottle of sarsaparilla. Grabbing up a few glasses from behind the bar, she got ready to pour everyone a drink.
When the doors to the saloon were thrown open and a black clad figure came tumbling in, literally rolling across the floor like an acrobat before jumping up in the middle of all the girls and pulling a sword from the scabbard at her side. She leveled it first at Applejack, then turning to the others as her eyes darted over everyone in the saloon, before slowly lowering the sword as a befuddled and disappointed expression came over her face.
“Hey… none of you are Lightning Dust,” Rainbow Dash said.
“And just what in the world is your deal?” Applejack asked with an annoyed look.
“Are you from Appeloosa?” Starlight asked, it looked like she had been considering training her rifle on the rainbow-haired girl ever since she tumbled in. “What’s with the sword and outfit?”
“Uh, sorry,” Rainbow Dash grinned awkwardly. She put away her sword and held her empty hands palm up to try and defuse things while the other girls curiously looked at her. “No, I’m not from Appleloosa or anything, I just got here actually. Name’s Rainbow Dash.”
“Great, so we’re still at square one,” Applejack snorted.
Rainbow Dash frowned and took a second look at everyone here. “What did I walk into? I figure you guys don’t have an answer for why the town’s so empty either?”
“Nope, that’s why we’re taking a break in here,” Diamond Tiara shrugged.
“And I’ll ask you again,” Starlight more seriously looked at Rainbow Dash. “If you aren’t a native then why are you here and why do you have a sword of all things?”
“Psh, cause for one, swords are awesome!” Rainbow Dash cheekily grinned at her. “And two, cause I’m a trained swordsman and this thing is what I use to fight for justice with!” She patted the hilt of her saber.
“Weirdo,” Trixie said and took a big bite of crunchy pickle.
Rainbow Dash snorted. “Whatever. I’m already used to people not being able to appreciate the awesomeness of swords anymore. And anyways, I’m here in town cause I’ve been looking for someone I have unfinished business with.”
Celestia’s eyes perked up at that, the familiar reason getting her interest. Though she still stayed silent for now and didn’t say anything to the new arrival.
“That Lightning Dust person?” Applejack raised an eyebrow.
“Lightning Dust is a murderer,” Starlight Glimmer said, earning a surprised look from Rainbow Dash. “I’m a sheriff—former sheriff—and I’ve heard of her. You know her?”
A dark expression wormed its way onto Rainbow Dash’s face as she punched her fist into the palm of her hand. “Oh yeah, I know her. And I know she’s here in Appleloosa too. You see, I’ve been chasing her across Equestria for a long time now and she finally left me a message to come meet her here. We’re going to have ourselves a duel and I’m going to kill her like the dog she is.”
“Can’t say I sanction something like that exactly but if you did kill Lightning Dust it would certainly help Equestria,” Starlight said. “It doesn’t make me happy to learn she’s here though. I doubt she’s why the town’s the way it is though, something else has to be going on too.”
“That’s what I thought,” Rainbow Dash nodded. “So I’ve been kind of looking around.”
“That Lightning Dust didn’t say anything about where or how to meet her?” Applejack asked.
“Nope,” Rainbow shrugged.
Celestia meanwhile bit her lip. Her little sister had left basically the same sort of message and now she had no idea when or if she was actually going to be able to finally meet her. She didn’t know if what had happened in Appleloosa may have had to do with her sister too. Her inner turmoil was going unnoticed by everyone except for Diamond Tiara, who was concerned by the tall lady’s even quieter than normal demeanor.
“Well whatever,” Applejack said and pulled out a sixth glass from the bar. “You’re a little strange but you don’t seem like a bad gal or anything. Have a drink with us too.”
“Awesome,” Rainbow Dash grinned and gave her a thumbs up.
And right as Applejack was about to pour from the bottle of sarsaparilla again, the saloon doors were pushed open. Though much more calmly this time. Another girl about the same age as Dash and Applejack had entered, and just like Dash she held a sword at her side. Indigo Zap’s eyes went wide as she saw the surprisingly busy saloon and she froze just inside the door.
“Well this aint good...” the Shadowbolt said.
Only Starlight and Rainbow Dash recognized her face but they were all that was needed. It wasn’t Rainbow Dash who first confronted or said anything to her friend though, that was the work of the former sheriff. Starlight’s eyes narrowed and she whipped the rifle off her shoulder with startling speed, leveling it at Indigo Zap while the others looked on in surprise.
“Indigo Zap of the Shadowbolt Gang. What a funny coincidence to meet you here,” Starlight said.
Rainbow Dash drew her saber and pointed it at Indigo as well. “What she said! What are you doing here, Indigo?”
“A Shadowbolt?” Applejack glowered, walking from behind the bar and getting in front of Diamond, but for now letting the others take charge of the situation.
Indigo spat on the ground and frowned, raising her hands over her head. “This is just my luck, isn’t it?”
“Drop the sword and take a seat,” Starlight ordered.
“Who even are you?” Indigo raised an eyebrow at her but did as Starlight commanded anyways. She wasn’t stupid enough to let her pride or ego get her shot.
“I don’t think that’s important right now,” Starlight said. “Let me take a guess about something too; the rest of your gang is here and you Shadowbolts are responsible for why this place is a ghost town?”
Indigo let out an annoyed sigh and didn’t look like she was going to answer until Dash came up and put the tip of her saber an inch from Indigo’s eyes. “Answer the question.”
“Yes . You’re right,” Indigo glared at Dash. “But ghost town isn’t quite true. All—almost all—the people are still here. They’re just being held a few places. Sunny didn’t just go on a slaughter spree or anything.”
“Why did the Shadowbolt Gang even come down to Appleloosa in the first place? A big town like this isn’t your usual prey,” Starlight asked and relaxed her position a little, putting the gun back over her shoulder.
Indigo leaned back and relaxed slightly. “A little while back word came out of Appleloosa about some guy by the name of Cranky Doodle finding a huge gold nugget. By chance, we were pretty much the first ones who heard about it. So we came down to Appleloosa to get that golden nugget and knock over as much of the town as we could. We only arrived here a couple days ago.”
“Why are you even still here?” Applejack asked.
“Because Cranky Doodle is a stubborn bastard and no matter what we do he won’t tell us where he’s hidden away the nugget. Sunny has beaten him black and blue but he won’t open that mouth of his. She’s… considering killing some of the people of Appleloosa in front of him if he won’t say anything by the end of the day. Children first.”
Applejack’s hands balled into fists as she glared at Indigo Zap. “I had heard plenty of bad things about Sunny Flare but I didn’t think-”
“Believe me. What you’ve heard isn’t half of it,” Indigo said.
“Well this is just fantastic,” Trixie threw up her arms. “This was supposed to just be a nice little town to make a new life in and we happen to arrive right as this is happening.”
“Sorry Trixie, but we can’t just let this continue either. Not just for our own safety but because it’s the right thing to do. Maybe it’s my old self as a sheriff coming out but we need to rescue the villagers and put a stop to the Shadowbolt Gang,” Starlight said and then frowned, looking at the others in the saloon. “Uhh, who’s with me?”
“I guess I am,” Applejack sighed, running an exasperated hand through her hair. “I just can’t let this kind of thing go anymore.” She felt someone’s hand grip her other and looked down to see Diamond Tiara smiling up at her.
“I’m glad,” Diamond winked at her.
“Don’t know why… and you won’t be taking part in any fighting. I’m making sure of that,” Applejack said.
“I generally keep to myself, but if the people here are in need I don’t want to turn my back on them either,” Celestia said, glancing at Applejack. “Plus, I should repay someone for helping me earlier today. And if they’re going to do something dangerous it’s only right that I join in.”
“Thanks,” Applejack smiled at her.
Rainbow meanwhile grumbled and bit her lip. “I… I can’t. I’m really sorry and it’s totally something I would normally help with but… I told you already that I’m in town for a different reason. And it’s to deal with someone just as bad as the Shadowbolts.”
“What the heck are you talking about?” Indigo looked up at her.
Rainbow glared at her old fellow student. “Lightning Dust is here, Indigo.”
Indigo’s eyebrows shot up. “You’re kidding? Why the hell is she here?”
“Coincidence,” Rainbow shrugged. “But she found out I was chasing her done and said to come here so we can settle things. I’m going to go through town and find her.”
“If she was here I thought I would’ve already found her by now...” Indigo muttered. “That’s why I walked in here just earlier for that matter. It’s my job to go around town and see if we missed anyone, see if anyone’s been hiding or whatever. I heard voices in here but I sure as hell wasn’t expecting this.”
“That leads me to another question,” Starlight interjected. “What’s the rest of your gang doing?”
Indigo Zap silently glared at the sheriff until Rainbow Dash lightly slapped her on the cheek with the flat of her blade.
“Answer the question.”
Indigo snorted. “Fine . You’re a pain in the ass as always, Dash. The gang’s divided in half right now for the most part. My friends Sour Sweet, Sugarcoat, and Lemon Zest are with a few others at Cranky Doodle’s house. Watching him, beating him, looking for the nugget, that kind of thing. Meanwhile there are some others at the Grand Appleloosan—that’s the big hotel a bit further into town down mainstreet—guarding most of the people that lived here. That’s where we rounded them up. There’s another chick there in charge though, not a Shadowbolt, some of you may have heard of her, Sunset Shimmer? We ran into her on the way here and she’s working together with us now.”
“Sunset Shimmer is here too?” Applejack faceplamed while Diamond Tiara paled. “Great, fucking great.”
“She has quite the reputation.” Starlight frowned.
“I don’t like her either if that counts for anything,” Indigo shrugged. “Anyways, Sunny is...” Indigo grimaced and looked down at the floor. “Sunny’s at city hall.”
Starlight narrowed her eyes at Indigo’s sudden downturn in mood. “And?”
Indigo wrung her hands together, clearly uncomfortable. “She’s there with most of the young kids in town. She rounded them up and separated them from their parents to make sure the adults didn’t do anything stupid. And… she keeps saying stuff about how the crying is getting on her nerves and she’s just going to start shooting them no matter what happens with Cranky now.”
The others in the saloon all gave each other worried looks, it was Applejack who broke the silence.
“So we’ve got three places to go and three places to go at once. Cause if we do it one by one then the rest of who we’ve got to take care of is going to hear the gunshots and start taking hostages or just outright killing innocents,” Applejack dragged her hand down her face and tried to ignore the sweat. “Sunny Flare had to have someone with her as well, right? She couldn’t keep watch over all those kids on her own.”
“There are one or two others at city hall with her,” Indigo nodded.
“It sucks but I think you’re right, Applejack,” Starlight said. “We’re going to need to split up. I wouldn’t mind tackling any of these bastards but getting the chance to put down Sunny Flare sounds especially good.”
“No,” Applejack bluntly said. “I’ll take care of her and help the kids.”
Diamond Tiara looked up at her with concern, fully knowing just how much something like this must get to her, while Starlight raised an eyebrow.
“Well, like I said that’s fine with me. I wouldn’t mind taking care of Sunset Shimmer either,” Starlight said.
Applejack nodded at her. “That leaves actually rescuing Cranky.”
“I’ll handle it,” Celestia calmly said.
“Heh, knock yourself out but going to his house by yourself is a death wish,” Indigo said.
“I’ll handle it,” Celestia repeated, a bit more firmly. And her simple confidence went a long ways, making both Applejack and Starlight think that this women was possibly in the least amount of danger of them all.
Rainbow Dash sighed while the rest decided on things. “I’m really, really sorry guys. But I have to find Lightning Dust.”
Applejack just smiled at her and patted her on the shoulder. “It’s okay, you do your thing, it’s obvious Lightning Dust needs to be taken care of too.”
“Um, what about Trixie? What am I doing?” Trixie asked as she raised her hand, a confused look on her face.
“You’re coming with me. But I’m sure as hell not letting you come into the hotel with me and getting involved in any of the shooting. Not up close at least,” Starlight smiled at her friend.
“Trixie isn’t sure she likes the sound of that...” the magician gulped.
“I’m not letting you out of my sight. That’s just asking for trouble,” Starlight said.
“Fair point.”
“Um, Applejack-” Diamond Tiara started.
“No,” Applejack shot her down immediately. “You’re staying here. Or back with the wagon. We don’t even have a spare gun for you.”
“I just don’t want to worry about you...”
Applejack reached down and patted her head. “And you don’t have to. We’ll all be fine.”
“You’re just saying that,” Diamond frowned at her.
Applejack shrugged. “Better than saying we’re all going to die, aint it?” She winked at Diamond.
Diamond Tiara folded her arms over her chest. “That’s not funny.”
“I guess we should get on the move as quickly as possible?” Starlight asked.
“Yep,” Applejack said.
“Hold on,” Rainbow Dash said. “I know I won’t exactly be joining up with you guys and all, but I want to take Indigo here with me.” Rainbow hooked a thumb at her and reached down to pick the discarded rapier off the floor while sheathing her own saber. “We’ve got history together too, I’ll tie her up and make her come search for Lightning Dust with me.”
“Oh, that’s just great,” Indigo rolled her eyes.
Starlight shrugged. “I don’t have a problem with that. So long as we aren’t leaving her to go back and tell Sunny Flare or whoever about us.”
“Well before we all head out then-” Applejack said as she went back to the bar and started to finally pour out some glasses of sarsaparilla. “How about we share a drink?”
Rainbow grinned and walked up to the bar, giving a high-five to Applejack when she got there. “I may have just met you, but you’re a pretty cool gal.”
“Likewise,” Applejack grinned back.
Starlight, Trixie, Celestia, and of course Diamond Tiara all came over to get a glass of their own. The six girls knocked back their beverages and felt the delicious liquid run down their throats. For some of them it was the first thing they had had all day and boy was it good. Slamming the empty glasses back onto the bar, the six of them shared a last look with each other before they split up.
“Well-” Applejack said, taking a deep breath. “I never thought I’d be saying this, but I reckon it’s time to save the day.”
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Two duos and two solo acts quickly set out from the saloon to their various destinations in the town of Appleloosa. They had to work fast and they had to work together to deal with the Shadowbolt Gang and the other threats that besieged the people here. It wasn’t the kind of thing Applejack expected herself to be doing, she didn’t like the moniker of hero, and yet here she was doing it. Rainbow Dash on the other hand was fully invested in stopping the evil of Lightning Dust, and Starlight Glimmer wanted to stop the terror of the Shadowbolts once and for all. Celestia, despite her usual apathy towards most everything not involving her personal journey, found a strange sort of friendship with Applejack and Diamond Tiara in the short time they had met since earlier this morning. And she couldn’t deny it felt good to help them and do something like this. So as it was, the streets of Appleloosa were about to get loud.
Starlight and Trixie were walking in the back alleys on their way towards the building directly across the street from The Grand Appleloosan. Thanks to the large hotel being right on main street it was easy to find, but Starlight wasn’t going in guns blazing without a plan. And she had no intention of letting Trixie go in guns blazing at all. They quickly made it to the building they needed—a business of some sort, Starlight didn’t care to find out what—and entered through the backdoor. Empty, thankfully. No Shadowbolts waiting to surprise them.
“Trixie does not like this one bit,” the magician said as she and Starlight headed up the stairs. “You’re going to go in there all alone when you don’t even know how many others there are?”
“I’ll be fine. I’m me,” Starlight responded.
“That’s the kind of stupid boastful thing I would say,” Trixie narrowed her eyes.
“I’m just saying I can handle a few gang members. And the townspeople need to be rescued, Trixie. I still consider myself a sheriff after all. And besides, you’ll be watching out for me,” Starlight said.
They reached the third floor of the building, the top floor as it so happened to be, and discreetly walked into an office that had windows from which they could look into the hotel just across the way. Naturally they both had to duck down and hide next to the windows just in case anyone from the hotel was looking out and saw them. They really didn’t need to alert the Shadowbolts to their presence.
“You have faith in me to watch out for you but you don’t want me by your side, huh?” Trixie frowned.
“I can’t stomach the thought of someone shooting at you again. And we know how poorly you’d react to being directly in the line of fire.”
“Well… yes.”
“That’s why you’re staying here, where it’s safer. And where you’ll be using this,” Starlight said as she handed Trixie her rifle, leaving her with just a revolver.
Trixie gulped. “Y-You know I’ll probably never be able to hit anyone with this thing. Not from this distance.”
“Trixie, for the love of—it’s not even a hundred feet!” Starlight snapped at her. “We’ve been practicing, you can do it! Even if you don’t think you can hit someone you just need to fire at them and give me cover, okay?”
The magician bit her lip but nodded anyways. “Okay.”
Starlight smiled at her. “It’ll be fine, no random thug can match up to me when it comes to guns. Even if I prefer rifles to six-shooters.”
“But wasn’t there someone else here who was supposed to be dangerous? Sunrise Flicker or something?” Trixie asked.
“Sunset Shimmer. And yes, I’ve heard that she’s quite the dangerous one. But I still have to do this and she’s still just a criminal like any other. Have faith in me, Trixie.” Starlight said.
“I do have faith in you. I’m just worried,” Trixie folded her arms over her chest.
“Worried about me or worried that you’ll be up the creek without a paddle without me?” Starlight grinned.
“It’s not the time for jokes. Why am I the serious one all of a sudden,” Trixie pouted at her—before a blush rose to her cheeks. “Both .”
“That’s what I figured. Now come on, let’s take a quick peek out the windows and see if we can see anything. Then I’m heading right across the street.” Starlight said and motioned for them both to just barely peeks their heads out so they could see across the street into the hotel.
The Grand Appleloosan had its big front doors closed, Starlight doubted it was locked though. It stood a story higher than the office building the two of them were in but the top floor seemed to be entirely kept as an attic for storage. Most of the windows had the curtains down or the shutters folded up to make sure no one could see into them but a few rooms were still visible to Starlight and Trixie. The ones that were visible didn’t have anyone in them though, which actually told Starlight a lot. It meant that in all likelihood, all the townspeople were being held in the rooms they couldn’t see into. Either that or some back rooms not visible at all from the front of the building. The same for any Shadowbolts who were unquestionably left to guard the place.
Starlight peered down at the first floor and tried to look into the large lobby windows there but found that the curtains were closed for them too. Wouldn’t be surprising that some Shadowbolts were there to guard the entrance. So despite some reconnaissance, Starlight didn’t have a whole lot to go on for when it came to running in there for the rescue. Nothing more than kick the door down and shoot them before they can shoot her at least.
“Not a great situation, but I’ve been in worse,” Starlight said as she cracked her neck. “Alright, Trixie, I’m going in. There’s no more time to waste and I have to hit them hard and fast before they know what’s happening.”
“But-”
Starlight held up a finger to silence her. “Just watch out for me. I’m running straight from the front of this building into the hotel. They’ll be surprised, and I’ll have the advantage.”
“They’ll have numbers on you though,” Trixie murmured.
“That’s why I’m carrying more than one bullet,” Starlight grinned and briefly checked down at her revolver to make sure it was fully loaded before spinning the cylinder back into place. It definitely made her more confident to be holding a reliable Flim & Flam made weapon in her hand.
“Okay, it’s time for me to go.” Starlight said and walked towards the stairs.
“Hold on!” Trixie stopped her, grabbing her by the hand and turning her around before wrapping her in a tight hug. “This is for looking out for Trixie. I-I know I haven’t made it easy.”
Starlight smiled warmly and hugged her back, a light chuckle escaping her lips. “You sure as hell haven’t.”
In contrast to how those old friends were having a warm moment, Rainbow Dash and Indigo Zap were being much colder to each other. Their past being far less friendly had something to do with that but there was also the fact that Indigo’s hands were tied behind her back and she was being forced down the streets by Rainbow Dash that also had something to do with the sour mood. Rainbow Dash had decided that Indigo wasn’t going to be left on her own, and she might be useful, so she brought her with her as she searched through the streets of Appleloosa for Lightning Dust. She was even allowed to keep her sword—though with her hands tied there wasn’t much she could do with it.
“Are you sure Lightning Dust is even here? We probably would’ve found her by now if she was,” Indigo Zap said as the two of them walked down yet another empty street.
“She’s definitely here. And obviously she knows how to hide from some lousy Shadowbolt thugs,” Rainbow sniped back. “As long as we go through the parts of town that you said your gang hasn’t really checked out as much, we’ll find her eventually.”
“Or she’ll find us.”
Rainbow Dash’s eyes narrowed. “I’d welcome that too.”
“She’s going to kill you, Rainbow,” Indigo frowned.
“See? That’s your problem, Indigo. That’s always been your problem. You can’t believe in anyone or anything. Not even yourself. Me? I never doubt myself, and I don’t even consider failure. I’ve been traveling all over Equestria kicking ass and being awesome. Did I have to do any of it? Hell no. Cause first of all I always wanted to find Lightning Dust. But I did it anyways cause stopping people like you and your friends was the right thing to do and because I knew I would succeed.” Rainbow glanced over at Indigo out of the corner of her eyes. “Can you say you’re as proud of anything you’ve done as I am?”
Indigo’s lip quivered and she stared hard at the ground, she could feel her tied up hands balling into fists and her sheathed rapier tapping against her leg with each step she took. “Shut the fuck up, Rainbow.” She finally bit out.
Rainbow Dash snorted. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.” She then shook her head. “I just don’t get what happened to you, Indigo. I never had any problems with you back when we were students like I did with Lightning Dust. I just can’t believe you cared so little about everything that you’d join up with Sunny Flare and those other psychos. Friends or not with her, I just don’t get it.”
This time, Indigo was totally silent as they kept walking, only staring at the ground. Rainbow Dash hoped she was feeling bad or contemplative to be honest. She deserved it. And she needed to think about her choices in life. It was bad enough that she had to have Lightning Dust as her other fellow student, dragging the use of swords through the mud. Rainbow wasn’t going to let it or their master’s work be sullied so easily.
Rainbow turned her attention to the buildings on the desolate street they were on. Most looked recently abandoned, with their doors ajar and things left out inside them for anyone to just walk in and take. Windows were drawn and Dash tried to spy any movement or figure moving inside them but so far she hadn’t had such luck. Lightning Dust was hiding somewhere here in Appeloosa and she hadn’t felt to make herself known just yet.
Her fingers teased the hilt of her saber and she licked her lips. The anticipation was growing inside her that she could finally end things with Lightning Dust. Rainbow Dash could almost feel the eyes on her.
Rainbow Dash was far more correct than even she knew. Not only was Lightning Dust indeed in town and indeed in this abandoned area not often traveled by Shadowbolts, she was already watching Rainbow and Indigo walk down the street together.
“Well this is even more exciting than what I hoped for,” Lightning Dust said as she peeked from behind the closed blinds of a window on the second story of a local hardware store. The owners of the store had the second story converted into their home. But thanks to Lightning Dust they weren’t in need of it anymore.
The murderer licked her lips and found a grin forming on her face. “Indigo too… who would’ve thought? Although the two of them don’t seem to be on very good terms.” Lightning almost laughed when she noticed the binds around Indigo’s hands. “I thought I had heard that Indigo was in the Shadowbolts. Guess Dash is pretty upset about that.”
She paused and stepped back from the blinds. When it came down to it, it was a damn unlikely coincidence that she had ended up in this town where she was planning on facing off with Dash right as the Shadowbolt Gang arrived and started doing whatever the hell they were doing. Lightning didn’t care enough to learn. All that mattered was staying out of their sights and waiting for Rainbow Dash to arrive, which now she finally had.
“This town must’ve been built on a Buffalo Men burial ground to be so unlucky,” Lightning smirked.
She brought a hand up to her chin and cupped it while her other hand rested on the hilt of her rapier. “Oh… what to do now? Kill Dash first and then gut a helpless Indigo? Or kill Indigo and make Dash watch?”
A lady walked towards the home of Cranky Doodle. Tall, reticent, stoic, she walked with a purpose and in any normal situation the townspeople would’ve gotten right out of her way. Except today there were no townspeople around. The only people left that she would be facing were members of the Shadowbolt Gang, who wouldn’t hesitate to shoot her.
So Celestia would simply have to do what she did best and shoot first.
His home was at the end of the street near the south side of town. A simple two-story affair but decently spacious with numerous rooms on each floor judging by all the windows.
How many Shadowbolts were in there, Celestia had no idea. But with both guns in her belt she feared nothing. If any of them tried something, they would die. That was the promise Celestia told herself. Not even for justice or for the sake of Cranky Doodle, but for her own drive that so far was still unfulfilled. Rescuing Cranky was a favor to her friends and because maybe, just maybe, Celestia still cared about truly doing the right thing. But any killing or self-defense was purely so she could go on living until she found Luna.
They likely had guards inside the house. She already knew that there were at least some important Shadowbolts inside in charge of roughing Cranky up and finding the nugget. Someone would see her coming from the windows soon.
And the lady kept walking down the middle of the street.
Applejack checked her father’s revolver, dusting it and cleaning it to make sure everything was perfect as she walked towards Appleloosa’s town hall. It was her only weapon on and the thing was well worn so she really didn’t need it failing on her. Since she had so much experience with it though she could pretty much tell at a glance that everything looked good. Maybe she was just being fussy. Or nervous. She didn’t like getting in gunfights, she really didn’t, but it seemed she couldn’t avoid them.
No, that wasn’t true. She could’ve taken Diamond and left here without giving a shit about what was going on in Appleloosa. But she didn’t. She chose to do this because she didn’t want anyone else to end up like her or Diamond.
She still couldn’t fight all the jitters she felt right now though. If she had died in the past while out traveling it didn’t mean anything. Just one more person gunned down by someone else, not like she had anything to live for or work towards back then anyways. But now with Diamond Tiara under her watch and protection… what would happen to her if Applejack died? What would she think if she lost Applejack right after losing her parents?
And yet Applejack had still thrown herself into danger just cause it was the right thing to do.
Damn it.
“What the fuck am I even doing?” The blonde muttered to herself as she walked to town hall. “Who knows how many are in there, Sunny Flare’s in there, and they might make the kids hostages.” She scratched her head. “What the fuck am I doing?”
It would probably be a bad idea to go in from the front. Applejack had been in several uneven shootouts and had survived them through a combination of both luck and skill. But if she didn’t have to put herself in such a bad situation to begin with then she wasn’t going to. So instead she was going to try and find a backdoor or window into the town hall and pick off the Shadowbolts in there one by one if she could. Of course the first bullet fired would alert them all to what was happening. Things were going to be rough.
Applejack looked down at her gunbelt. Sixteen bullets along with the six already in her revolver. Hopefully enough. She was generally a good enough shot to make them all count, but her nerves were getting to her now, and you couldn’t always aim so well if you were already in the middle of a shootout. Maybe she could scrounge bullets or another gun off one of the Shadowbolts.
The cowgirl reached the middle of town and stopped behind a building on the street that turned towards town hall. Wouldn’t be good walking right out there just in case someone was watching or standing outside. Peeking around the corner she saw town hall just standing there, a wide open square in front of it. The building was two stories and quite wide, with a clock tower built into the middle of it. As far as she could tell there weren’t any guards outside it either. But that didn’t mean Applejack was just going to charge on in. Like she decided earlier she was going to sneak around to the back. It was a pretty big building so just getting around was only going to be her first problem. Finding Sunny Flare and where the kids were being held hostage was another can of worms.
Applejack took about five minutes of darting between buildings and hiding under cover before she made it behind town hall. In addition to a couple of doors there was a fire escape leading all the way up to the roof. Maybe that was the best way in? She doubted the Shadowbolts would be expecting someone to come in and attack them from the roof.
Applejack nodded to herself and after taking one last time to look around and make sure nobody was watching—she sprinted towards the fire escape and then slowly walked up the wooden steps to make sure nobody inside heard her.
Sweat coated her brow and she reached up a hand to wipe it away. “This is a damn crazy idea but it still can’t be as dumb as marching in through the front door.”
Diamond Tiara didn’t know if she was anxious or bored. But she knew for certain she was both upset and angry at being left behind like some helpless child in the saloon while everyone else went out to fight the Shadowbolts. Everyone else was putting their life on the line for this town none of them have even been to before but she had to stay put? Just because Applejack was being overprotective of her?
In reality… Diamond knew that Applejack was probably right. And she knew that Applejack was really worried about her. But she hated feeling useless like this, not just useless but actually weighing down Applejack and the others.
She rhythmically thrummed her fingers on the table she was sitting at, frown growing deeper on her face.
Applejack was in danger right now. Her friend, her protector, her sis—the person she looked up to. And all she was doing was sitting here.
“Damn it!” Diamond Tiara slammed her hands down on the table and stood up. “This isn’t right!”
But as much as she hated being here she knew it was probably for the best. And Applejack would be really pissed off at her if she left and came after her. Really, really pissed off. On the other hand… she could say that being left alone in a town full of criminals was dangerous too. What if some random Shadowbolt showed up here just like Indigo did? Thinking about it that way maybe she should go find Applejack. It was probably just as safe by her side.
Diamond Tiara grinned and ran out the saloon door, heading to town hall after Applejack.
The heavy boot of Starlight Glimmer kicked open the front doors of The Grand Appleloosan hotel. Her revolver was raised right next to her grim face and ready for her to fire if it was needed. She looked around the lobby and saw three startled men standing around the receptionist desk. Shadowbolts, obviously.
“Don’t move a muscle!” Starlight shouted at them, doubting that they would listen.
They didn’t.
All three men reached for their guns but a quick fanning and three pulls of the trigger from Starlight put them into an early grave. While the last one was still groaning as his breath left him, Starlight was already putting more bullets back into her gun and walking to the stairs.
“Told you not to move,” she said. Glancing up she heard numerous people running about on the floors above her, alerted to her entrance. A grin wormed its way onto her face. “Time to get rid of some more scum.”
On the second floor, and a minute before the shooting had begun, Sunset Shimmer was busy playing cards with some of the captive townsfolk. It was not a privilege to be able to play with her, however. They had all come to learn just how quick her temper was and she was only ever playing cards with them for her own amusement. Just to torment them. Lose and she puts a single bullet in her gun, spins the cylinder, and pulls the trigger once in your face.
Most thankfully had been lucky enough to survive.
But if you win a hand, she puts three bullets in.
And lord have mercy on you if she decided that you were trying to lose on purpose.
The Grand Appleloosan actually had a medium-sized upstairs ballroom where most of the townsfolk had been gathered and were held hostage. With some others in individual rooms and of course the kids over at town hall. The ones remaining here were tied up and gathered in large groups, except for the ones who were playing cards with Sunset. They all got to sit at a large table with her.
And all Sunset had in her hand right now was a pair of nines. Something that sure didn’t bode well for the others at the table.
So the townsfolk were quite lucky when gunshots rang from down below and all the Shadowbolts guarding them sprang up into action. Guns were drawn and a man by the name of Royal Pin opened up the door of the ballroom.
“What the hell is going on?!” He shouted.
Sunset Shimmer—who had not gotten up from her seat when the shooting started—turned to him with a wide grin on her face. “I’d say we’re getting some excitement here finally.”
Another Shadowbolt frowned. “Sounded like someone just came through the front door and started shooting.”
“Sunny’ll be pissed if we screw up here...” Royal Pin spat. “Damn it, everyone get down there and take care of whatever dumb son of a bitch decided coming here was a good idea. Probably just some stupid bastard from town who we missed that got a dumb idea in his head about being a hero.”
Sunset Shimmer didn’t agree with him on that. In fact she flat out knew he was wrong. The spacing of those shots was perfect and all of them came from the same gun, her ears were good enough to tell that. Whoever had come into the hotel, they certainly weren’t some delusional nobody from Appleloosa. They knew how to use a gun. Of course, Sunset had no intention of sharing this with her Shadowbolt “allies”. Where was the fun in that?
She turned back to look at the frightened people she had been playing cards with. “Looks like you get a lucky break. For now.” Sunset then stood up and pulled her revolver out of its holster. “Cause I’m pretty sure something way more fun just started.”
Rainbow Dash’s eyes narrowed as she stood in front of an alleyway leading into the backroads of Appleloosa. Things had been quiet enough already but there was a distinct feeling of dread now permeating the air. Indigo Zap could feel it too as she leaned up against the brick side of one of the buildings. Around them were just empty houses and closed windows. That was it. But their instincts were both telling them that they were in danger.
Were they flies who hadn’t seen the web?
The only thing that offered anything to their senses was a stable near the end of this street. Dash could smell the horses still inside it. But besides them there were no other sings of life around.
The sound of a blade cutting through the air reached Rainbow’s ears and she jumped out of the way right before a knife stabbed into the ground where she had been standing. Grabbing Indigo by the arm she pulled her away from the alley and looked up to see where the knife had come from.
“Yo.”
Lightning Dust stood on the roof of the building opposite the one Indigo had been leaning against. She had an easygoing smirk on her face as she waved down at her two fellow students.
“Hey, Lightning,” Indigo coldly said up to her.
Rainbow Dash only glared.
“What? No words for your old friend?” Lightning Dust said down to the rainbow-haired girl. “And I even left you a friendly message to come meet me here.”
“We were never friends. Rivals once. But now the only thing I see you as is a disgusting murderer who needs to die,” Rainbow Dash growled at her.
Lightning Dust shrugged. “If you wanna be so sore about it then fine.”
“Get the fuck down here!” Rainbow Dash snapped, she could feel a vein pounding in her forehead.
“If you say so,” Lightning Dust chuckled and hopped off the roof onto the awning of the building’s first floor and then jumped off that onto the street. Her movements were as lithe and perfect as ever. No stumbles or sprained ankles from someone like her.
Rainbow Dash unsheathed her saber while Indigo Zap stepped back from the both of them.
“You know I didn’t care in the slightest about you until I figured out you were trailing me. Did you really have a death wish that bad? Cause I was willing to live and let live,” Lightning said, the smile in her tone disgustingly evident.
“Shut up and take out your sword,” Rainbow Dash said as she gripped the hilt of her blade so hard her knuckles turned white.
“Don’t let her get you angry like that, Rainbow,” Indigo frowned.
“And you shut up too!” Rainbow turned to her. “Unless you suddenly care, huh?”
Indigo bit her lip, looking between the two others.
“Hahahahaha, oh man, I almost miss those old days back when all three of us were together,” Lightning Dust said and pulled out her rapier, the immaculately clean blade glistening in the sunlight. “Whatever. Time to die, Rainbow.”
The two duelists faced off with each other—neither moving an inch—while Indigo slowly backed away. With her eyes she could see that Dash’s form was sloppy, unfocused, she hadn’t bothered moving her feet into the correct position and her hand was shaking in anger. Lightning Dust on the other hand was the very measure of a duelist. Unwavering, unbending, purely focused on the target in front of her with nothing but a small grin on her face. Dash was letting her hotheadedness get to her and it was going to get her killed in Indigo’s opinion. Even if she got control of herself, Lightning would still likely win.
The first attack came blindingly fast at the courtesy of Lightning Dust, her blade turning on edge so it almost disappeared in the light, so razor thin it was. Slicing at Rainbow Dash’s head, right above her right eye, to take her out with a single cut. Dash’s reflexes and experience were still far to great for her to fall to something so simple though. A backstep and slight tilting back of her head caused it to harmlessly pass by her face and then her own blade came up, thrusting towards Lightning Dust’s throat.
A quick turn of Lightning’s wrist brought her blade back as she batted away Rainbow Dash’s sword. Rainbow Dash didn’t let up for a second though, pressing towards Lightning Dust with repeated thrusts and slashes that were all deftly parried by Lightning Dust’s own blade. Screeching metal rang down the entire street, though likely no one else but the three of them could hear. Again and again the sharp cries of steel echoed over the dirt street as Rainbow Dash went for the throat, the head, the torso, and the chest. Targeting each area as expertly and precisely as she could.
But each time she did, Lightning’s rapier was there to parry or turn Rainbow’s saber away. And she did it so simply, so effortlessly as she backstepped and let Dash keep charging forward. That stupid smirk was still on her face the whole time and it infuriated Dash. She wanted to wipe it off her face, to bloody Lightning Dust, to make it so she never laughed or smiled again.
Another quick slice came from Lightning Dust while Rainbow Dash was in the middle of her charge. She almost hadn’t seen it but managed to parry the rapier to the side just enough so that it only brushed against her left shoulder.
Rainbow Dash felt an instant of white hot heat and looked to see a cut in her shirt and fresh blood dampening it.
“Fff!” She sucked in her breath and stepped back from Lightning Dust, the pain in her shoulder now registering as a sharp throb. The wound was probably no wider than a papercut but it hurt so much worse than one.
“Keep your head in the game, Rainbow. That was always your problem,” Lightning Dust said and Rainbow didn’t have to look to know she was still smiling.
“It’s never been a game ,” Rainbow Dash grit her teeth. “You treating it like that—and treating other people like nothing has been your problem.”
Lightning Dust’s smile grew wider. “Actually, I’d say that’s what’s kept me alive in this world.”
“It’s people like you in the first place who have made this world so tough to live in,” Rainbow Dash spat. “And that’s why I’m trying to change it for everyone.”
“Well since you’re about to die here, I think you’re going to fail at that,” Lightning Dust said and then sprinted forward, going on the offensive now. Her attacks were relentless and sharp in a way that even Rainbow’s weren’t. Savage.
As Rainbow Dash was pushed back by the dizzying offense, forced to do nothing but parry blows and not even think of attacking on her own, she was reminded of the days when they practiced like this together. The many times Lightning had assaulted her in much the same way she was doing now and how Rainbow could never overcome her. But it just made the fire in her chest burn hotter too. That desire to not just stop a horrible murderer but to finally defeat someone she never could. And to avenge her master as well. All of this was right here in front of her, if only she could win.
A slash came at Rainbow’s torso that she managed to parry away but Lightning Dust then immediately went for a sharp cut at Rainbow’s forehead. This time Rainbow only barely managed to avoid the steel slicing into her skin. But her hair wasn’t so lucky. A lock of it fell to the ground while Lightning Dust momentarily stopped her assault and chuckled.
“You know you can just quit now and die with some dignity. Otherwise you’ll be bleeding from a dozen wounds by the time I finally kill you,” Lightning Dust said.
Rainbow Dash exhaled deeply and finally got into the correct stance with her feet, holding the saber out at Lightning Dust and putting her other hand on her hip. “No way.”
Indigo nervously sweated and looked between the two of them. Her feelings when it came to Dash were certainly mixed right now, but Rainbow winning was basically her only chance of surviving this day. And truthfully she didn’t have any sort of fondness for Lightning Dust either. And just maybe, she was finally feeling a little ashamed of herself.
Before Lightning Dust could begin her attack again, Indigo Zap spoke up. “Untie me.”
Both of the duelists looked over at her in surprise. Quickly, Lightning’s smirk grew bigger.
“What?” Rainbow Dash glared at her.
“Cut these ropes, Dash. Let me fight with you and we can beat her together,” Indigo said.
“Hahahaha,” Lightning Dust laughed. “Oh, go right ahead. That might actually make this fun. I don’t mind killing you both when you’re trying to fight me.”
Rainbow Dash frowned and shook her head at Indigo. “You think you can just expect me to-”
“You’re going to die, Rainbow! You’ll die and everything you’ve done will be pointless. And you’ll never avenge our master,” Indigo said. “Whatever you want to do with me afterwards is fine but… let’s deal with Lightning Dust together.”
Lightning Dust meanwhile had actually put her rapier down, finding immense amusement in the two’s conversation. “I’m waiting.”
Rainbow Dash glared sharply at her before turning back to Indigo, then glancing down at her sword. “I… you…” She tilted her head back and groaned in defeat. “Fine!” She grasped Indigo by the shoulder and turned her around before slashing upwards and cutting the rope binding the other girl’s hands. “If you want to try redeeming yourself just a little bit, then go ahead.”
“Thank you,” Indigo calmly responded before pulling out her rapier. The two of them now stood together in front of Lightning Dust, swords raised.
Lightning Dust brought her rapier back up in anticipation. “Alright, let’s see which of you I get first.”
“I am fucking sick of this already. I don’t care what Sunny has to do to those kids to get the old bastard to talk, I just want to get out of this god damn town already,” Sour Sweet complained from inside Cranky Doodle’s home.
Sugarcoat and Lemon Zest were with her along with two other Shadowbolts Sunny Flare had lent them to make sure nothing happened with Cranky. At the moment they all stayed in the living room on the first floor of Cranky’s home, with him tied up somewhere upstairs. Lemon Zest was leaning against the windowsill that faced the street with her lever-action repeater rifle standing next to her while Sugarcoat was boredly sitting on a couch with her and Sour’s long range rifles sitting behind it.
“I mean, I agree with you but what else are we gonna do?” Lemon shrugged. “We can’t leave here without that gold nugget.”
“You should stop complaining so much or Sunny is going to shoot you one day,” Sugarcoat said.
“You think I don’t know any of that?! I’m just pissed off!” Sour yelled.
Sugarcoat rolled her eyes. “And I’m pissed off having to listen to you.”
Lemon Zest glanced out the window for a second, trying to ignore the other two. Her head tilted as she saw something and looked back at Sugarcoat and Sour Sweet with a raised eyebrow. “Hey guys, all the townspeople are still captive at the hotel, right?”
“Yes, stupid, that’s right,” Sour Sweet said.
“Then how come there’s someone walking down the street right towards us?”
“What?” Sour Sweet frowned and walked over while Sugarcoat stood up as well.
The three of them came to the window while the other two Shadowbolts went to another window on the opposite side of the front door. All five of them were now watching the female figure slowly walking towards Cranky Doodle’s home.
“Did we miss someone?” Sugarcoat said.
“Who cares? We can’t let anyone rescue Cranky anyways,” Sour Sweet said and glanced at Lemon. “Shoot the bitch.”
“Whatever you say,” Lemon Zest shrugged and picked up her rifle.
The moment, the very moment , she tried to level it towards the window and place the butt of the rifle against her shoulder, a shot rang out and a bullet hole was blown in the glass window from outside. Lemon Zest felt the whumph of the bullet as it hit her in the shoulder and knocked her backwards, her rifle falling from her hands as she fell to the ground and reflexively reached up to grasp her injured shoulder. Her hand came away with blood and the green-haired girl paled.
“Oh fuck! Fuck!” She screamed in pain and kicked her feet on the ground.
“Everyone get back!” Sour Sweet yelled and she and the three others darted away from the windows.
“Shit… oh shit,” Lemon Zest cried as blood flowed freely from her wound, already making a large puddle on the floor. “Sour, Sugar, help me...”
“I don’t know any first-aid. Maybe there are medical supplies somewhere in the house,” Sugarcoat said.
“Forget that! How the hell did that bitch out there make that shot!” Sour Sweet roared as she grabbed her rifle and tossed Sugarcoat’s to her. “She only had pistols, I saw it!”
“Is she still coming? There’s no cover out there so we still have the advantage,” Sugarcoat said.
“It h-hurts...” Lemon Zest moaned as she rolled on the floor.
Sour Sweet ignored her and looked at the two Shadowbolt flunkies. “You two! Get back to the window right now and fill the bitch full of holes!” She then looked to Sugarcoat. “You and I are heading upstairs.”
“Wait! Wait, don’t just leave me here!” Lemon Zest said and struggled to get on her knees, but the pain and fatigue from blood loss was getting to her. “Ohhhh, fuck!”
The two other Shadowbolts glanced at her in worry but honestly they were a lot more scared of Sour Sweet and disobeying her. One of them slid up to the wall and inched to the window, his pistol in hand, and peeked out to see where the approaching lady was now. As soon as his face was reflected on the glass of the window, a bullet came through with a thundering crack and penetrated his right eye before leaving out the back of his skull. He didn’t fall so much as collapse like a rag doll.
The other guy was so startled he dropped his gun to the floor and backed away to the nearest wall. Lemon Zest meanwhile was just getting more and more pale and lightheaded. The bleeding wouldn’t stop . It was just her shoulder right? She wouldn’t die from getting shot in the shoulder would she?
While her thoughts were drifting off in that direction, the other Shadowbolt heard someone step up the porch and stop right in front of the door. His eyes were glued to the doorknob as it was turned and the door slowly slid open.
A tall lady stood framed in the doorway, taller than him, with a stoic look on her face and both her guns sitting in their holsters. She didn’t look worried or scared at all despite obviously knowing she was outnumbered in here. And why would she? He had seen her effortlessly dispatch two of his comrades with what should have been next to impossible shots. Her eyes first went down to Lemon Zest, who was sweating and staring back up at her, before they drifted over to him.
He froze and his eyes glanced down to the gun by his feet.
By the time he glanced back up he had already been shot through the heart.
Celestia stood with one pistol drawn in her right hand, the barrel pointed towards the floor as her eyes drifted to the ceiling and her ears picked out the tell-tale sounds of movement.
“How many?” She suddenly said.
When no one else said anything in response she glanced down towards Lemon Zest. “How many? ”
“T-Two...” Lemon wheezed. “P-Please, I’m sorry, just please don’t kill me. Please, help me.”
Celestia calmly looked at her and blinked once. “You’re a member of the Shadowbolt Gang, right?”
Lemon Zest squeezed her eyes shut and sniffled. “Yes.”
“Then no,” Celestia cocked back the hammer of her pistol and fired a bullet between Lemon’s eyes. In a way, it was a courtesy. Since now she was out of her misery.
Right as she fired she heard more footsteps above her, the floorboards creaked and a light amount of dust drifted down from the ceiling. Celestia paused and looked over to the stairs. Obviously she would need to go up them at some point. But not yet. The two other Shadowbolts up there were probably lying in wait, preparing a trap to just shoot Celestia immediately the moment she showed herself. So she could make things much easier for herself before she went up the stairs.
Celestia took a few silent steps while keeping her eyes trained on the ceiling. She walked into the living room, stepping over Lemon Zest’s body, and narrowed her eyes at the wood right above her head. Lifting up her gun she pointed it at the ceiling and fired a single shot into it.
The whump of a body hitting the floor above her was all she needed to hear.
The loud “Fuck!” yelled right after was just extra.
Celestia’s hand moved, almost automatically, towards the source of the yell and she pulled the trigger again, sending another bullet through the ceiling and into the second floor. A pained yell was the response along with the sound of the last Shadowbolt falling over, not a kill shot, at least not instantly, by the sounds of screaming in pain and anger still coming from above. But at the very least it meant that Celestia wasn’t really in danger anymore. She holstered her gun and exhaled, taking a slow and steady walk towards the stairs.
Trixie’s hands were shaking around the rifle as she looked down its sights into the hotel, peeking through any window that wasn’t blocked so she could maybe get a sign of Starlight inside. She had heard three shots followed by silence for the next couple of minutes and then another, much more sustained, salvo of shots. And the hotel had pretty much sounded like a warzone ever since. Only rarely did she get a glimpse of movement from her position across the street. Seeing a man or woman occasionally run past a window. But no Starlight just yet.
Of course since the bullets were still flying it meant that Starlight was obviously still alive. So Trixie was at least pretty damn relieved to know that.
She felt her palms sweating and quickly wiped them off on her pants. Bad enough if she had to use the rifle to begin with, she didn’t need her sweat making things worse. Why did Starlight have to trust her with this? No, it was more like Starlight just didn’t have another choice. Trixie doubted Starlight expected her to be able to actually help her if it came down to it.
And she was right, Trixie glumly noted.
But that didn’t mean she couldn’t watch over her and do her best. So Trixie brought her nerves under as much control as she could and held the rifle steady—watching the hotel.
Meanwhile inside The Grand Appleloosan, Starlight was already on the second floor raising havoc with a trail of dead bodies in her wake.
That was right up until she kicked down the door to one of the rooms and came across a bound and gagged couple. They tried to warn her about something and Starlight got the message once the door to the room across the hallway opened up behind her and someone immediately started firing at her. Starlight dove out of the way, the bullets harmlessly flying past her and into the wall, and raised her gun to make sure she could instantly gun down whoever charged into the room after her.
But nobody came and Starlight quickly realized her new adversary wasn’t so reckless.
“Hey, that was a pretty nice dive! I think most people would just be dead by now,” a female voice said from the hallway.
Starlight frowned and didn’t lower her gun for a second. “Is that the voice of Sunset Shimmer I’m hearing?”
“You know me? You wouldn’t believe how happy that makes me!” Sunset laughed. “And who are you? I gotta admit I didn’t expect anything crazy like this to happen while I was here.”
“The world’s full of surprises, neither did I. I’m Starlight Glimmer. Sheriff Starlight Glimmer,” Starlight replied.
“Well now, I’ve heard of you too. You’re a pretty well-known officer of the law. What are you doing all the way down here though?”
“This.”
Sunset laughed again. “Good answer. Well, sorry to say but I’m sure as hell not going to let you leave this hotel alive out of respect or anything.”
“If you’re so interested in killing me then come right in here already,” Starlight sweetly said.
“Hah! Yeah that’d be a short trip. Sorry but I think I have a better way of dealing with rats,” Sunset said.
“Oh yeah? And what would that be?” Starlight asked.
“Well you see, all these hotel rooms have multiple entrances unless it’s one of the big luxurious suites. You can actually look to both sides of the room and you’ll see doors leading to the rooms next to the one you’re in,” Sunset said.
Starlight briefly checked to make sure and yes—there were two currently closed doors on either side of this room. She bit her lip. “And?”
“Hah, and it means I can send some of my Shadowbolt, “friends” for lack of a better word, through the other doors at the same time. And there won’t be anywhere for you to run or hide. Sorry, sheriff, you’re a rat caught in a trap now,” Sunset said.
“Guess I’ll be shooting my way out, how unexpected,” Starlight muttered.
Still, she knew she was in a lot of danger if she could get attacked from three directions at once. There weren’t any places to run to or hide inside this room either. If she could deal with whatever flunkeys were coming from one direction before the others it wouldn’t be so bad. But Sunset Shimmer might come in and try taking her out personally as well.
Starlight’s eyes glanced over to the windows.
“Don’t fail me now, Trixie,” Starlight whispered and quickly slid over to them.
“For once I really need you to not let me down,” Starlight said as she pulled open the curtains. “You better be watching for me...”
Starlight then slid against the wall, ignoring the muffled pleading from the couple still tied up in the room, she couldn’t afford to bother with them for now. From outside in the hallway came a shrill whistle and then Starlight heard footsteps gathering in the rooms surrounding this one. She kept herself against the wall so whoever came from the left wouldn’t be able to immediately see her and she’d still have a line of sight on the front door and the one to the right. With a calming breath she kept her revolver aimed squarely at that right side door. She had two advantages in this situation: they didn’t know exactly where she would be standing when they came in and they didn’t know about Trixie.
Starlight hoped that was enough of an edge to survive this.
At once both doors were kicked open and two Shadowbolts from each side came into the room with guns drawn. Starlight fired two quick shots and downed the ones who came in from the right--just as Sunset Shimmer also leaned around the front door looking for Starlight and the ones from the left turned to see where she was standing. Starlight ducked and fired a wild shot at Sunset Shimmer just to try and deter her. Sunset Shimmer leaned behind the doorframe as soon as she saw Starlight aiming at her and then also fired a blind bullet at her but it went over Starlight’s head thanks to her reckless aim.
That still left two people who had a straight shot at her.
Their guns were already pointed at her before Starlight could swing hers around towards them. She could see them getting ready to pull their triggers-
When a potted plant on the cabinet behind them exploded.
It caught them and Sunset Shimmer off guard, surprising them, their aim faltered and they momentarily looked over in shock at the destroyed plant.
Starlight smirked. Good enough, Trixie.
Another quick fan of her gun and the other two Shadowbolts were dead. Starlight then ran towards the wall away from the window so Sunset couldn’t get a good shot at her from the hallway. Sunset still took another shot but missed in her haste once again, growling in anger and then retreating back into the hallway and out of view. Starlight could hear her cowboy boots running somewhere else into the hotel.
She took a quick sigh of relief and walked over to the window, smiling and waving out of it.
“Thanks, Trixie,” she said, though the other girl certainly couldn’t see her. Starlight then ran to the door and prepared to chase down Sunset Shimmer. “I’ll come back for you two later!” She said to the bound couple without a second glance.
Applejack peaked around a corner on the upper floor of town hall. Nobody there. Waiting a few more seconds for her heart to settle down, she walked down the hall as quietly as she could and tried to figure out where Sunny Flare and the children were. She could hear voices coming from elsewhere in the building, but no children’s voices. Sunny probably wanted the kids to shut up and be quiet but Applejack doubted they could actually keep them all from making any noise.
Maybe I should be looking for a room big enough to hold all those kids? Applejack thought to herself. There were probably some rooms for storage or maybe a big office somewhere that the Shadowbolts were using for that.
Applejack turned another corner and came into a three-way intersection. Looking right and left she both saw carpeted hallways that were just about the same with some doors on either side of them leading to more rooms. She only heard voices coming from her left though, distinctly adult male voices now, she could tell. Biting her lip, Applejack decided to go left. As much as she wanted to avoid Shadowbolts she knew the children and Sunny Flare were far more likely to be in the direction she was hearing other voices.
As long as she didn’t accidentally bump into or get spotted by someone before she saw them it should all be okay.
Practically tiptoeing down the hallway, Applejack listened intently to figure out which of these doors the voices were coming from. There was one set of double doors at the end of the hallway that looked like they led into a larger room, so Applejack was willing to guess that, but she couldn’t hurry herself up and get reckless. Wiping her brow she stopped by every other door and pressed her ear against them for a moment to make sure she didn’t hear anything inside. And by the end of that she reached the double doors that had a large placard labelled “RECORDS” above them.
With her ear against the door she heard two voices coming from inside.
“Well then...” Applejack whispered and stepped back, cracking her neck. She pulled her revolver out of its holster, checked the cylinder one last time, and reached for the door handle.
Applejack opened it slowly as if she was just walking in normally. It needed to sound and look natural if anyone was right there.
“Sunny? I thought you-” a guy said before stopping as he realized it most definitely was not Sunny Flare who just walked into the records room.
Applejack blinked and took in all the details she could in that brief moment. The room had been ransacked with what looked like a bunch of drawers, cabinets and desks all pushed to one side where a couple of windows peaked out to the street below while on the other side a number of blankets and pillows had been spread out. And currently resting on those blankets and pillows were several dozen children. They looked right back at her with a mixture of fear and lack of recognition on their faces.
But most importantly was the fact that right in front of her, sitting at a small table, were two guys playing poker and smoking cigarettes. And they didn’t have their guns drawn.
“I’m going to give you two a chance, since I’d rather not scare the kids, but can you tell me where Sunny Flare is? And then put down your guns,” Applejack said.
The two bolted out of their seats-
Bang! Bang!
Two shots from Applejack put them right back down.
Immediately just what Applejack didn’t want to happen happened--the kids all started screaming. And who could blame them. Applejack winced as she tried her best to smile at the children backing away from her, running to the other side of the room.
“W-Wait! Hold on now ya’ll! I’m here to rescue you!” Applejack tried telling them. Seeing that not help, she reached up and rubbed the back of her neck. “Oh boy...”
And in the mayor’s office on the first floor, someone heard those two shots loud and clear...
“What the hell?!” Sunny Flare stood up out of her chair and slammed her hands on the table, staring up at the ceiling. “Did those fucks shoot two of the kids? I told them not to waste any bullets! We need to do that in front of Cranky!”
Her jaw clenched in seething anger as the loud screaming came echoing down from the second floor and Sunny Flare pulled out her gun, stomping out of the office. “Two stupid idiots and a bunch of whiny brats are about to die. I hate screaming. That was the god damn rule--if you stay nice and quiet, I don’t kill you. You didn’t need to know that I was going to kill you anyways later, stupid brats. Stupid town, that bastard can’t even tell us where the nugget is.”
Her sour mood didn’t abate in the slightest even as the screams above her started to die down when she reached the stairs. The stress of being here far longer than she wanted to be with no sign of Cranky giving in was getting to her. She brought her other hand up to her mouth and started biting her thumbnail in agitation.
“I’m getting that nugget, and then I’m killing Cranky, killing these kids, killing their parents, killing Sunset, and killing Sour Sweet too just because.” Sunny Flare grinned, the thought of that finally pacifying her as she felt a few truncated laughs escape her mouth.
“Calm down, Sunny. Nothing good comes from going red. Two idiots still need to be punished, but don’t ruin things after working so hard,” she told herself and took a few breaths. But still kept her gun out too.
The rage she was feeling had simmered down a bit once she made it to the second floor and began walking to the records room. If she let herself get that mad every time something went wrong for the gang she would’ve killed everyone else by now instead of just a few of them. But she was still annoyed since she couldn’t believe those two idiots would do something so stupid. How could they think disobeying her was a good idea? What the fuck possessed them to kill two of the kids against her orders?
Turning the corner that would take her to the records room she had a nasty frown on her face that would surely make her two minions quiver in fear.
Only she happened to see some strange young woman she didn’t recognize standing in the open doorway with a bunch of children behind her. They were fifty feet away from each other and both froze when they saw the other. The children that Applejack had just managed to calm down however had a much different reaction to seeing Sunny Flare. They screamed in terror and ran back inside the room.
“Aw shit,” Applejack winced and aimed her gun at Sunny Flare.
“Who the hell are you?!” Sunny Flare yelled, and was much faster at bringing her gun to bear on Applejack, letting out a single shot at the cowgirl.
Her accuracy left a lot to be desired though as the bullet smashed into the slightly open door next to Applejack. Applejack slammed both the doors shut and ducked down inside, firing two shots blind through the door and down the hallway, hoping to at least deter Sunny Flare if not outright hit her.
“Knew I needed to find Sunny before getting these kids out of here...” Applejack groused.
Sunny Flare hadn’t been hit by either of Applejack’s shots but she had practically felt the bullets go right by her. She swore under her breath and hid behind the corner for now.
“Are you fucking kidding me?” She said to herself. “What the hell is going on now? Fucking unbelievable!” She peaked out from around the corner and saw that the door was still closed. At least there wasn’t anywhere for that other girl to go, whoever she was, those doors were the only way in or out of the record room.
Sunny Flare’s eyes opened up wide. “Except for the windows... and if they tied the blankets together...” She grit her teeth. “Shit!”
And Applejack happened to have exactly that idea. Since there was only one way for Sunny Flare to come in here, Applejack could watch the door while the kids made it out the windows to safety. Or at least relative safety. She’d probably have to watch over them and deal with some other Shadowbolts later, at least depending on how the rest of her partners did now in the rest of Appleloosa.
“How are you kids doing?” She asked without looking back.
“W-We’re tying the blankets together as fast as we can,” one of the oldest captured kids said,
Applejack smiled. “That’s good, but remember to be careful with em, you need to make sure the knots won’t slip apart or nothing. It’d be a bad drop out onto the ground otherwise.”
“T-Thank you.”
Applejack didn’t respond with words, she just nodded curtly and kept her eyes and gun trained on that front door. She was standing at an angle where Sunny couldn’t just shoot through it and try to hit her. She’d have to come in first. Applejack prayed that that’s what the Shadowbolt leader would do. And she prayed that the sweat coating her hands and the nerves of having to protect these kids now wouldn’t affect her aim. How come she could be so cool in most situations but now with kids involved she was all nervous? Well, she knew why. At the least, Diamond was safe and out of danger this time.
The sound of someone running down the hall towards the door broke Applejack out of her thoughts. That could only be Sunny Flare. Applejack narrowed her eyes and put her finger on the trigger of her gun, waiting for the criminal to barge in here.
Diamond Tiara ran to the side of town hall and pressed herself up against the wall. She had just now heard some gunshots come from inside it, Applejack must’ve already started. Diamond wasn’t exactly sure what the next part of her plan was, “Help Applejack” was pretty vague, but she at least knew it would probably be dumb to head in through the front door. There had to be something else she could do. Even if Applejack got really mad at her later.
Diamond Tiara bit her lip and looked down the side of the building to the back. Maybe there was a backdoor she could sneak in through?
“I’m capable. I can defend myself. I’m not some useless kid that you need to protect or look out for every time there’s trouble,” Diamond Tiara said to herself. “I can help you, you don’t need to be on your own doing everything anymore.”
She took a deep breath and swiftly paced to the back of the building.
A slash came at Rainbow Dash’s head that was only barely blocked by the blade of Indigo’s rapier, giving Dash the opportunity to stab at Lightning Dust. The vicious woman stepped back though and Dash’s saber only hit empty air. Indigo Zap knocked the other rapier blade away and went for a quick swipe at Lightning’s extended arm but found herself parried by a quickly redrawn blade.
Their three-way duel had taken them to the inside of the stable Rainbow and Indigo had seen earlier at the end of the street. Despite Rainbow and Indigo’s best efforts, Lightning Dust had been able to match them and even press the two of them back at times. It was going about as well as Indigo had expected things to. Now with each clash of their blades a frightened horse whinnied and kicked about in their stable. Indigo did have a little hope though, since even though Lightning Dust had proven perfectly able to fight the two of them at once she’d have to tire before they did.
That was so long as Rainbow Dash kept herself under control and didn’t do anything stupid.
“Haaaa!” Rainbow shouted as she wildly slashed at Lightning Dust over and over, barely paying attention to what Indigo was doing or trying to work together with her.
“Rainbow!” Indigo grit her teeth and watched as Lightning Dust effortlessly turned all her attacks away. Indigo tried to join in on the attack to overwhelm Lightning Dust’s defense but Lightning casually kicked an empty bucket of horse feed at her legs that Indigo had to hop over. The murderer then parried one last blow of Dash’s before slicing her across the cheek and kicking her in the stomach, knocking the rainbow-haired girl down.
Indigo quickly helped her up as Rainbow Dash pressed a hand to her cheek to feel the blood falling freely from her new wound. “Damn it, Rainbow! Stop attacking her like a wild animal!”
“She’s just being herself,” Lightning Dust laughed.
Rainbow Dash pushed Indigo away and glared at Lightning Dust before taking a deep breath. She dropped her hand and let the blood drip down her cheek onto the floor of the stable. “I know, Indigo. I know. It’s just... difficult.”
“Well you better keep your cool better from here on out or we’re both going to die,” Indigo Zap frowned.
“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash nodded and took a proper stance against Lightning Dust. “Alright, let’s do this together.”
Lightning Dust as well shifted from a relaxed stance to a ready position, her body turned to the side while her head faced the two of them and the rapier outstretched and pointed directly at them. “Come on, I’ll give you guys the first move again.”
Rainbow Dash went forward and aimed her saber at Lightning’s face--but then quickly pulled back in a feint as Indigo leapt forward at her instead. Lightning’s eyes briefly had to flicker from Rainbow to Indigo but she still brought up her rapier just in time to parry the attack. Right after that though, Rainbow Dash came in with a thrust aimed at her midsection, timed together with Indigo going for her shoulder. Lightning had to bat Rainbow’s saber aside and turn her body to avoid the razor edge of Indigo’s rapier. She was just lithe and quick enough to do so.
However it was still the sort of thing that was tough for her, Rainbow Dash knew they just needed to keep pressing the attack like that, working together and making it impossible for Lightning’s sword to keep up. That was easier said than done however, Lightning was always looking for an opening to attack back at Rainbow and Indigo each time they tried to wound her. Each outstretched arm and unprotected torso might as well have had bullseyes on them and Lightning Dust wasn’t stupid enough to always be looking for a mortal wound. She was whittling away and doing any damage she could.
The horses were yelling and bucking around in their stables the fierce the fighting got, each sharp slide of metal on metal was echoed by the frightened yelp of one of the horses.
“Hey, you’re actually giving me a challenge now!” Lightning Dust said to them with a grin on her face.
Rainbow Dash didn’t rise to the insult, merely methodically continuing her assault along with Indigo Zap.
It actually made Lightning’s grin falter. Especially since Indigo and Rainbow were now working in good enough tandem to put her on permanent defense. They had been getting better and sharper with their teamwork and the results were now showing through, it had only taken them some time to get used to each other. Each time Lightning Dust saw an opening to attack one of them, the other’s blade came in and she had to defend against it instead. That’s not how she wanted this to go. She figured Rainbow would’ve stayed angry and gotten herself killed by now.
And she was quickly running out of stable, soon she’d be backed up against a wall and something like that would be a death sentence even for her.
So Lightning Dust was going to improvise.
Turning away a slash from Rainbow, she dug the toe of her boot into the dirty ground of the stable and kicked up a cloud of dust at the two of them. Both Indigo and Rainbow Dash backed away while covering their faces with their free arms at the same time. Knowing that they had to protect themselves in a situation like that instead of trying to keep on the offensive against Lightning. That opening was still exactly what Lightning Dust wanted though.
She yanked open the gate to the stable nearest her and ran inside. “Let’s take this fight back outside! And make it a bit more fun, huh?!”
“What the hell are you talking about?!” Rainbow Dash yelled as she rubbed the last bits of dirt away from her face and looked for her opponent again.
“This!” Lightning Dust said as she jumped onto the back of a horse. “Catch me if you can!” She grinned and smacked the horse on the back with the flat of her blade. The horse reared back and neighed loudly before galloping out of the stable on its four powerful legs.
Rainbow Dash and Indigo Zap both had to jump to the side to avoid it as it ran past them, with Lightning Dust laughing atop it the whole way.
“Shit! That bitch!” Rainbow Dash roared as she picked herself up.
“Come on! She’s obviously desperate so let’s not let her get away!” Indigo said.
“And just how are we-” Dash said before stopping and looking around at all the other horses. “Ugh, you ever fought a duel on horseback before?”
Indigo shook her head. “Nope, but I hadn’t fought one on top of a train either until I met you again.”
“Tch,” Rainbow dash clicked her tongue and grabbed the reins of the next nearest horse. “First time for everything.”
Celestia made it to the second floor of Cranky’s home and peered from the top of the stairs into the small room straight across from them. It looked like a small guest bedroom thanks to the single one-person bed and small cabinet inside. Unfortunately she doubted anyone would want to use it again, thanks to the fact there would be two young women who had died inside it.
One girl was lying on the floor, already dead, her white ponytails soaked in blood and her eyes wide open in shock. That must’ve been the first one Celestia shot. The other was still alive at the moment, sitting up against the cabinet with her hands tightly clenched against a bullet wound in the gut. That wasn’t doing anything to help though, enough blood to completely drench her shirt and pants had already bled from the wound. And if Celestia’s eyes were right, her liver and probably at least something else had been shot through.
Tears streamed down the face of the dying girl, she didn’t even bother to look up at Celestia as her killer ascended the stairs. Her wet eyes were locked on her wound and through choked sobs she continuously told herself: “I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die...”
Celestia ignored her and one by one looked through the other rooms on the second story. A bathroom, a closet, a small study overlooking the front of the building, and another room whose door was locked. Celestia raised an eyebrow at it, this must be the master bedroom. She was worried about shooting the doorknob off so a powerful kick would suffice here.
Knocking it open with enough strength to make it slam into the wall, Celestia stepped past the door and into the bedroom to find a man bound and gagged on a chair next to a large bed. She raised an eyebrow at him. “Cranky Doodle I presume?”
The tied up man nodded, he was sweating something fierce but he seemed to realize that she wasn’t a Shadowbolt or anyone else here to torment him. With a muffled grunt he tried talking to her. Celestia smirked and walked over to him, untying his hands and legs before taking the gag out of his mouth and letting him get up.
“There you go. That should be better,” she said.
“Much,” Cranky rubbed his wrists and coughed. “Ugh, I don’t know who you are but you aren’t a Shadowbolt so that’s good enough for me.” He frowned and looked at her with an inquisitive eye. “Are they-?”
Celestia nodded. “Yes.”
Cranky sighed. “Bunch of dumb young bastards, well, not like I exactly feel pity for them. Not after all they’ve done and were threatening to do...” He dragged a hand down his long face. “I knew that that story about the nugget would cause nothing but trouble.”
“Speaking of that I think you’re rather brave for holding out for so long and not telling them about the nugget you found,” Celestia said. “Most would have broken and told them instantly.”
Cranky scoffed. “Brave? The exact opposite, sweet cheeks. I knew they were going to kill me once I told them the truth. And everyone else too. I just wanted to live as long as possible.”
Celestia’s eyes narrowed as the way Cranky was talking about the nugget was a little strange. “Truth? Is there something the Shadowbolts didn’t know?”
“Yeah. The fact that that giant gold nugget they were looking for doesn’t exist. Never did,” Cranky sighed and took a seat on the bed. “You see, while gold’s been found in the hills and rivers around Appleloosa, it’s not nearly as much as people have been saying. I’m friends with the mayor of this town, or was at least, and he got the idea to spread the rumor of me finding a gigantic gold nugget to drum up travelers to Appleloosa. Getting more people here who would spend money and help build up the town and all. Well he got more than he bargained for, Magnet was the first person Sunny Flare killed when she got here.” Cranky looked up at her with shame in his eyes. “I wasn’t brave or nothing. I was scared cause I knew they’d kill me the moment I told them that, and they’d go and kill everyone else too. That’s why even when she started threatening other people and the kids in town I didn’t say anything. This whole damn thing... I never should have gone along with it.”
“Considering all the problems you and your deceased friend have caused, no, you shouldn’t have,” Celestia stared down at him hard. “But you can at least rest easy now. My... friends... are dealing with the rest of the Shadowbolts right now. Appleloosa will be free again by the end of the day. Then you can deal with your regrets and try to make up for things.”
“Your friends? How many of them are here? I’m happy to hear that, don’t get me wrong, but I don’t think any group of gunslingers from nowhere can deal with the entire Shadowbolt Gang,” Cranky said.
“Hm. Call it a good feeling I have. There’s just something about them,” she smiled. “But for now, you should just stay here and lay low, I’m going out to help clear out the hotel if I’m needed.” She turned and began walking out of his bedroom before pausing and looking over her shoulder at him. “Sorry about the bodies in your house by the way, I’ll help clean up later.”
Cranky chuckled. “Thanks.”
Sheriff Glimmer chased Sunset Shimmer through The Grand Appleloosan hotel. As far as she knew, Sunset was the only target left in here. Starlight hadn’t kept track of how many Shadowbolts she had killed but it had been a considerable amount, she doubted there were many left if any. Once she gunned down Sunset, she’d find wherever the hell the people of Appleloosa were being held.
Don’t get ahead of yourself, Starlight. The sheriff told herself. Don’t need to go blindly running around a corner and getting your head blown off.
She could still hear Sunset running down the halls though so she knew at least that she wasn’t lying in wait to spring a trap or anything. But it was still possible the girl could try shooting at her while on the run. Right now though the hallways twisted enough where there was enough distance that the two couldn’t directly see each other.
After another minute of running, just a short ways ahead, Starlight heard a door thrown open and slammed shut and the sound of Sunset’s steps disappeared behind it.
Starlight skidded to a stop along the floor and pressed herself against the nearest wall. Now she really couldn’t just keep running recklessly. Starlight clicked her tongue and held her gun up by her head, ready to shoot if she needed to. Like that she slowly made herself to the corner and peaked around it to see a closed set of double doors.
“That’s not the entrance to any room. An office?” She thought out loud. Glancing at the wall to her right she tried to picture where Trixie would be across the street. “Hopefully it has a window. You’ve done a good job of covering me so far, Trixie, just keep it up.”
Starlight took a deep breath and ran for the doors, at the last second she skidded to a stop once more and ducked down, yanking one of the doors open and rolling into the room. Coming to a stop low to the ground and on her feet she held her gun out in front of her, scanning around the room for Sunset Shimmer.
Nothing.
She was right though, this looked like some kind of office or maybe worker’s quarters for the hotel. It was a large room with a few different sections, right now Starlight was in the foyer with a desk to her left and a table with several chairs to her right. And windows. Starlight only took a brief glance out of them but she could see the building across the street where Trixie was. She couldn’t actually see exactly where Trixie was but none of the windows in this office were blocked so hopefully Trixie could at least see her.
Starlight slowly stood up but kept her gun trained forward, never relaxing for a moment as she slowly walked through the office and searched for Sunset. Walking into the main section of the office she saw a set of stairs leading up to the attic or roof of the building, it was possible Sunset used them but Starlight was going to check the rest first. There were more desks and cabinets around her, with most of the cabinets opened up and empty. Likely by Shadowbolts looking for any stray money. The far end of the room had a sink on it along with some more cabinets and a large wardrobe closer to the right side of the room by the windows.
And the left side...
Across the street, Trixie had been trying to follow both Starlight and Sunset as best she could even when they were running through inner hallways that she couldn’t see into. She kept her eyes peeled and was watching any unobstructed window on the floor she knew the two of them were running on. That’s why she saw Sunset run into the office and she knew just where she was now. Although Trixie could’ve tried shooting at her, the reality was that she was horrified at the thought. It was already tough enough shooting at those guys earlier and truthfully she was glad she missed them. The thought of killing someone made her sick, even if it was to help Starlight. But if Starlight was in a life or death situation... thinking about it made her hands shake.
When Trixie saw Starlight also burst into the room she sucked in her breath and froze. Especially as Starlight got further and further into the room. “Oh no... Starlight!” Trixie yelled, even tough she knew Starlight couldn’t hear her.
Back in the hotel, Starlight saw another dividing wall jutting out of the left side of the room, separating the mid-section of the office from the back. There was maybe ten feet of space back there that Starlight couldn’t see.
Aside from the tips of a pair of black boots just barely sticking out from behind the wall.
Careless . Starlight smirked and aimed her gun at the spot on the wall right about where Sunset would be standing. Pulling the trigger she fired once, the loud bang of her gun echoing in the office as a hole was blown in the wall-
-and a second later a return shot came through the wall from three feet away where Starlight shot in. The bullet came out and hit Starlight in the shoulder, spinning her around and making her fall to the ground while her gun flew out of her hands.
“Mmph!” She grunted in pain and reached up to grasp her wounded shoulder. It was a through and through, her clavicle broken, and potentially fatal if untreated.
“Whew! That was a good shot, wasn’t it?” Sunset said as she walked out from behind the wall, shoeless. “Knew that would trick you. And thanks for the nice clean shot, I knew right where you were standing.”
Starlight didn’t say anything, she just glared up at the criminal as if she was trying to burn through her skull with nothing more than the anger in her eyes.
“Ooh, that’s a good look. I’m gonna remember that, sheriff,” Sunset said as she cocked the hammer on her gun back. “Poor Starlight Glimmer. The famous sheriff got killed by the criminal Sunset Shimmer. Soon enough everyone in Equestria is going to know that.” The barrel of the gun was brought right between Starlight’s eyes. “Goodbye.”
Bang!
The sound of shattered glass accompanied a gunshot, but not a shot from any pistol. Starlight couldn’t help but wince as she felt something on her face and thought for sure she was going to be dead but in the next instant she saw Sunset falling to the ground with half her skull missing and a trail of blood and brain matter spread across the floor of the office to Starlight’s left. It matched the blood splatter that had found its way to Starlight’s face.
For a second she just lied there, the pain in her shoulder temporarily forgotten as she looked at the dead body of Sunset Shimmer. Breathing heavily, Starlight turned her head to look at the window on the other side of the room, a single bullet hole now in it that the wind breezed in from.
“T-Thanks Trixie...” Starlight managed to say with a weak smile before passing out.
Something smashed into the door of the record room with enough force to knock the doors open and Applejack immediately fired two shots into it as it tumbled to a stop in the middle of the room.
A chair.
“Fuck-” Applejack spat and turned back towards the doorway to see Sunny Flare standing there with her gun leveled at her. No time to aim. Applejack and Sunny both emptied their guns at each other. Most bullets went nowhere but one from Applejack’s gun cut into Sunny Flare’s thigh and made her stumble backward while a bullet from Sunny Flare’s gun blew off part of Applejack’s left ear.
The adrenaline kept both of them on their feet even as Sunny could feel her leg losing its strength and for a while they repeatedly pulled the triggers of their revolvers even as they only made empty clicks. Applejack knew that behind and beside her some of the children were screaming while trying to get out the windows and her ear was throbbing painfully but she didn’t know how bad the damage was.
After another few seconds and pointless clicking the girls both realized that they were still standing and just firing blanks.
And Sunny Flare noticed immediately she was in a worse spot with a much worse injury.
“Shit,” Sunny Flare choked out and pulled a few bullets from her belt, her fingers were shaking as she tried to insert them into her gun.
Applejack was doing the same but doing it much faster. Sunny Flare, still without a single bullet correctly placed in her revolver, looked up to see Applejack spinning her’s shut. Sunny really didn’t want to give up, she didn’t want to have to back down and let that blonde bitch rescue her hostages, but she was pretty sure if she didn’t back out of this room right now she was going to die.
With an angry grimace she turned and bolted out of the room, trying to ignore the pain in her thigh, and ran. Ignoring the pain didn’t work so well though as she almost tripped and stumbled immediately. From then on, Sunny Flare had to hobble away, her right leg feeling almost dead to her.
When Applejack saw her run off she swore and looked back at the escaping kids. “Are all of you good now? Can you get out and hide in one of the other buildings around here?”
“I think so,” one of the older kids responded. “M-Miss, your ear...”
“Nothing but a little cut,” Applejack grinned. “Now you all get, you hear? I’ve gotta chase her down and make sure she doesn’t get away.”
"Okay, good luck, miss,” the kid said and started helping the younger children out the window.
Applejack cracked her neck and ran after Sunny Flare. It was easy to find where she had gone after all, she just had to follow the blood.
Diamond Tiara had made it to the back of town hall and was now in the middle of an attempt to psyche herself up before traveling up the fire escape. She stood beside the stairs and breathed deeply with a dainty hand held to her chest. Applejack was in there and she was already in danger, what was Diamond being scared over, huh? If Applejack could lay her life on the line without a second thought then Diamond should at least be able to give her a little support.
“Okay, okay, I can do this,” Diamond said. “Let’s go in there and help Applejack.”
“Well hey there, little lady,” a voice from right above said as the cold barrel of a gun was pressed against Diamond Tiara’s head.
Diamond Tiara seized up and with wide open eyes slowly turned her head to look up at the voice.
Sunny Flare was leaning on the wooden railing of the fire escape, having just come out of one of the door’s leading to it from inside town hall. She looked awful, sweat running down her face and her eyes half-glassy from shock, her thumb twitched against the hammer of her pistol. “Boy are you in the wrong place at the wrong time. That blonde a friend of yours?”
Diamond Tiara gulped but found she couldn’t move or do anything else with that gun pointed right at her.
“Hah,” Sunny Flare grinned and stepped down the fire escape onto the ground, keeping the gun trained on Diamond. She then grabbed the poor girl’s arm and pulled her in close, using her one free hand to hold Diamond Tiara against her chest.
“Hey, stop it! Applejack!” Diamond Tiara yelled as Sunny Flare grabbed her.
“Shut up!” Sunny Flare growled and pressed the gun back against Diamond Tiara’s skull to make her compliant. “You’re coming with me or I blow your fucking brains out! Now pick up your feet and let’s move!”
Sunny Flare started walking away, half-dragging Diamond Tiara along with her as they went towards another street on the south side of town. Diamond Tiara wanted to struggle, she wanted to scream more and make this as difficult as possible for Sunny Flare. But she was scared. Why did she have to do this? She felt her eyes start to water as she prayed for Applejack to see and rescue her.
“You are going to be my safe ticket out of this town. Fuck the nugget, fuck the rest of the gang, hehehe, I’ll get somewhere safe and get my leg patched up,” Sunny Flare started rambling, feeling light-headed from blood loss. “I can restart somewhere else. There’s probably scum all over the country who would love the opportunity to help Sunny Flare remake her gang. Maybe I’ll even pay Rarity a visit and get some cash from her to get things started? She’s always been so generous.”
The two were now walking past a couple of buildings as they got to the next street--where they then heard the sound of galloping horses.
From their left, three horses came galloping at full speed down the dirt. One in front with someone unfamiliar to either of them standing on top of it with a sword in hand, blade locked with Rainbow Dash standing atop her own horse.The last horse had Indigo Zap riding it like normal with her own sword out, ready to attack Lightning Dust’s open legs. In an instant the three horses passed them by and continued on down the street.
“What the hell?” Sunny Flare said.
Applejack burst out of the door onto the fire escape and looked around for the next sign of Sunny Flare. Blood that went down the stairs showed that she had gone done, but some movement off to the side caught Applejack’s attention first. She looked over from her vantage point right outside the second floor of town hall and saw Sunny Flare dragging a very familiar young girl along with her down the street.
“Diamond!” Applejack yelled. She sprinted down one flight of stairs and jumped off the rest, running after the Shadowbolt leader and her companion. “What the hell, what the hell? What were you doing here, Diamond?”
As it turned out, standing up on top of a galloping horse was pretty difficult, even for ones as athletic as Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust. They had to be very careful as they traded blows with each other to not accidentally fall off their horses. Indigo Zap meanwhile was taking the much saner approach and staying seated while she tried to get in close enough to use her rapier on Lightning’s legs. However thanks to Dash not being able to keep up a continuous attack on Lightning, whenever Indigo closed in, Lightning was able to keep her at bay.
“Who’s going to fall first? Care to bet?” Lightning grinned as she fought with Dash.
“You’ll fall, but only because I’ll have finally gotten you,” Rainbow glared back at her.
“Sure,” Lightning scoffed and swung at her head.
Rainbow Dash ducked below it and sliced at Lightning’s waist but Lightning leaned back to avoid it and then swiped low at Indigo to keep her sword away. Indigo probably could’ve stabbed the horse Lightning was riding on but... she didn’t exactly want to do that after just now deciding to do the right thing. So she kept looking for an opening on Lightning as best she could while hanging onto her horse for dear life. Rainbow Dash in turn focused entirely on dueling Lightning like normal, the fast attacks they traded with each other still as accurate and deadly as ever even if they couldn’t make quite as many while trying to stay on their horses.
A slash at Lightning’s face was parried just barely, the two blades sliding against each other and both girls trying to out-muscle the other and push them off their horse. Lightning at last pushed the blade of Dash’s saber aside and sent the other girl off-balance. Rainbow Dash wobbled on top of her horse while Lightning Dust thrust her rapier towards her chest. At the last second Rainbow Dash twisted sideways and the blade of Lightning Dust’s rapier went right past her chest. Before Lightning Dust could twist it and try to slash towards Rainbow, Rainbow had brought her saber up and slashed it across Lightning Dust’s torso.
A gasp of shock came from the murderer as she felt the white hot blade of metal slice across her stomach and the bottom of her chest. It wasn’t a deep cut but it was enough to go right through her clothes and draw blood from her. She was more shocked than hurt, shocked that Dash had actually managed to get a wound on her at all.
“Bitch!” Lightning Dust roared and slashed towards Rainbow Dash’s head.
But in her anger she had made the same mistake Dash had been making earlier. Lightning Dust had lost sight of her surroundings and forgot to pay attention to Indigo.
And Indigo sure as hell didn’t let that opportunity pass her by. She stabbed her rapier out and impaled Lightning Dust’s left leg right above the ankle.
Lightning Dust squealed in pain and immediately felt her leg buckle, ankle turning, and making her fall from her place atop the horse. Indigo withdrew her blade quickly and moved to the side as Lightning tumbled from her horse, hitting the ground hard and getting knocked around by her own horse’s heavy hooves and legs and ending up right in front of Rainbow Dash’s horse, about to be trampled. Rainbow Dash saw what was about to happen and jumped from her horse onto the back of Indigo’s while a bruised and broken Lightning Dust was only barely able to glance up in time and see four big hooves coming at her.
“Oh...” she weakly muttered right before the first horseshoe clad hoof hit her in the jaw.
Rainbow Dash and Indigo Zap both winced as Lightning Dust’s body was trampled and crushed by the horse running over her. She was carried with it for a few feet before coming to a stop, her arms and legs twisted the wrong way and her face a partially caved-in mess. Wheezing breaths came out of her mouth, missing half its teeth, and her cracked fingers twitched around the hilt of her blade. A cough of blood came out of Lightning’s mouth and the rapier fell to the dirt harmlessly.
Indigo turned her horse around and slowly brought it to a stop in front of Lightning Dust’s mangled form. Rainbow Dash hopped off it and stood over her hated rival.
“Not exactly how I wanted to finish you. But honestly? You being dead in any way is a good thing,” Rainbow said and lifted up her saber, pointing it to Lightning’s chest. With one stiff jab the blade penetrated into her body and skewered her heart.
Lightning Dust whimpered once, another mouthful of blood splattered out of her mouth, and then she was gone.
“Well... that’s all then,” Indigo Zap said.
“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said as she removed her blade and flicked it to get the blood off before putting it back in its sheath. She then looked up at Indigo Zap. “And what about you?”
Indigo Zap looked down at her with tired eyes and dropped her rapier, letting it fall to the dirt. “It’s over for me too. I won’t run or try and fight you. You were... you’ve been right. I’ve got a feeling that things are already over for the rest of the Shadowbolts too.”
A grin found its way to Rainbow Dash’s lips. “I only just met those gals before you did, but I could tell by looking at them that they know how to get things done. Let’s go find them and we’ll see if they’ve saved this town already.”
Sunny Flare was breathing heavily and Diamond Tiara could feel blood seeping from the wound on her leg onto her dress as she hobbled down the street with her. Still, Sunny kept her gun in a tight grip and Diamond knew there was nothing she could do to get away right now. The Shadowbolt leader was constantly muttering under her breath, her eyes twitching and searching in every direction, Diamond wasn’t even sure if she totally realized what was going on. Or if she even remembered what she was doing.
“A horse or something... or a nice little house to hide in... or maybe we’ll go down by the river and find a boat or just travel upstream,” Sunny Flare said.
Diamond Tiara bit her lip, becoming more terrified every second in the grasp of the unhinged Sunny Flare.
They were walking through the middle of the street now thanks to Sunny completely forgetting that she was on the run and trying to lay a little low. She brought her hand up to her head and used the back of it to wipe away the sweat on her forehead. She felt hot, feverish almost. Was it because of the wound or something else? Her leg, especially the part around where the bullet hit her thigh, felt cold though. She was sure she was still bleeding but she couldn’t feel it at all anymore.
Sunny glanced down at the girl she was holding. “Hey kid, how good are you at sewing? Ever practiced?”
“I-I-I...” Diamond Tiara could only sputter in response.
“Whatever, learn by doing. Next house we pass we’re going on in and finding a sewing kit,” Sunny Flare licked her lips, they were dry. “Then I can figure out what happens next.”
“If I... If I patch up your leg will you let me go?” Diamond Tiara sniffled.
Sunny Flare couldn’t help but chuckle through her teeth. “Hell no, kid. Sorry but I think the two of us are going to be together for a long time.”
“I want to go back to Applejack...” Diamond Tiara cried.
Sunny Flare was about to say something when a shout came from behind them-
“Stop right there!” Applejack’s voice boomed down the street, her gun pointed directly at Sunny.
Sunny Flare wheeled around, placing the barrel of her gun right against the side of Diamond Tiara’s head and holding the girl right in front of her body. “Well you sure made some quick time! But I think if you give a shit about this girl at all you might want to reconsider what you’re doing!”
“Applejack!” Diamond Tiara yelled.
“Shut up!” Sunny Flare screamed down at her and pressed the gun harder against her while her other arm tightly wrapped around Diamond’s upper body. She then grinned and looked back up at Applejack. “You throw that gun away right now.”
Applejack glared hard at her, her eyes moving back and forth from Sunny Flare’s crazed eyes to Diamond’s teary ones. Applejack was more confident in her aim than anything but she just couldn’t risk it this time. She just couldn’t risk taking a shot at Sunny Flare and missing. She ground her teeth together and clenched her jaw, left hand balling up into a fist while her pistol shook from how tightly Applejack gripped it.
“Let go of my little sister.”
Diamond Tiara’s eyes went wide while a bark of laughter escaped from Sunny Flare.
“Sister? Oh, that makes this all even more fun,” Sunny said. “Sure, I’ll let her go, but only if you throw down that gun first.”
“Applejack, don’t! She’ll kill you!” Diamond yelled.
The blonde smiled sadly at Diamond. “I know, Diamond. I know. But I can’t see you hurt. I can’t... go through anything like that again. If I can save you, that’s good enough for me.”
A tear rolled down Diamond Tiara’s cheek. “Applejack...”
“Alright, Sunny Flare, here you go,” Applejack said and tossed her father’s revolver to the side.
“Thank you,” Sunny Flare smiled and pulled her gun from Diamond’s head, aiming it at Applejack and cocking the hammer.
Diamond grabbed the arm that was holding her and bit hard into Sunny Flare’s wrist.
“Aghhhh!” Sunny Flare yelped in pain and accidentally let Diamond go.
For good measure, Diamond elbowed her in the side as she jumped away from the criminal.
“Little fucking bitch!” Sunny Flare yelled as she doubled over, glaring at the girl before her eyes darted back to Applejack. “Shit!”
Applejack dove to the ground and grabbed her revolver just as Sunny Flare was reaiming at her. She lifted up her gun and took only a second to aim, firing a single shot.
Bang!
The heavy impact of the bullet into Sunny Flare’s stomach caused the young woman to fall to the ground like a puppet that had its strings cut. Her gun tumbled uselessly out of her hand and she reflexively brought both her hands to the quickly blossoming red spot in her cow-print shirt.
“Oh... oh fuck...” Sunny Flare looked down at her stomach, she didn’t even feel anything at this point but her hands were drenched in her blood already.
Applejack stood up and walked over to Diamond Tiara, who was white as a ghost. “Are you okay?”
Diamond Tiara struggled but managed to nod after a second. “Yes. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry-”
“None of that,” Applejack held up a finger to silence her. “None of that at all. I’m just glad you’re okay.”
Diamond hugged her, crying into Applejack’s shirt. “Applejack...” Her muffled voice choked out.
Applejack smiled but still pried the girl away after a moment. “Easy now, I’m not quite finished yet.” She said as she looked over to Sunny Flare with a frown. “This’ll only take a second, but can you turn away?” Applejack didn’t wait for a reply as she walked over to the dying leader of the Shadowbolts and stood over her.
Sunny Flare’s breathing was ragged and disheveled, but she still felt Applejack’s shadow over her and looked up to see the farm girl pointing her gun at her.
“Wait... just wait...” Sunny Flare said and reached a hand into her shirt, pulling out her necklace that had well over two-dozen wedding rings looped through it. “You can have this, just let me go. Take this and go... altogether they’re worth a lot.”
Applejack looked down at her with cold and unflinching eyes. “Just how many poor and innocent people did you kill to get all those rings?”
Sunny just looked back at her for a moment... before a grin stretched across her lips. “Ehehehe... hahahahaha... ahahahahahaha!” She shut her eyes tight and threw her head back, laughing so hard she started to cry. “Hahahahahahahaha!”
Bang!
“You know you should really consider yourself lucky. As far as gunshot wounds go, that’s just about the cleanest you can get for where you were shot,” the Appleloosan nurse said to Starlight as she lied down in her bed.
“Thank you, but I’d prefer to not have been shot at all,” Starlight said. She was feeling decently at the moment thanks to the morphine in her system but it would be a while before she was back to normal. It took a lot of stitches to fix her up and now her whole shoulder area was wrapped and bandaged and she’d have to keep that arm in a sling for a month.
It was the very night of the day since Applejack and the others had arrived in Appleloosa and things were attempting to return to normal. But first of all, the injured needed to be taken care of.
“You know you should really be resting after the surgery,” the nurse told Starlight.
“Give me some more morphine and put me right out then,” Starlight frowned.
The nurse sighed and stood up. “I’ll go get some...”
As she walked out of the room, a voice to Starlight’s side spoke up- “I wouldn’t mind some of that morphine too.”
Starlight glanced over at Trixie. The magician was sitting in a chair next to Starlight’s bed, clutching a mug of hot coffee. Deep bags were under her eyes as if she hadn’t slept in a week and she couldn’t stop shaking. Trixie hadn’t been hurt physically but she didn’t escape this without any scars either. Knowing she had killed someone was taking a toll on her, even if she did it for good reasons.
“Sorry, Trixie, I don’t think the nurse will agree to that.”
Trixie shrugged. “Trixie will just have to not be so soft. You don’t get like this after killing someone.”
“I’m—I’m used to it though,” Starlight grimaced, feeling for her friend. “Trixie just... just don’t beat yourself up over this. You’re a good person, not a smart person, but a good one. Don’t forget that.”
“Trixie will try,” she said and took a sip of her coffee, trying to keep the mug steady.
“You’ll never have to do it again. I promise. We’re starting new lives here. Soon everyone in town will know you for all your wonderful magic tricks,” Starlight told her.
It made a small smile come to Trixie’s face. “And everyone will know you as their new hardass Sheriff.”
Starlight chuckled even though it sent waves of pain through her shoulder. “Yep, yep. It all... it all doesn’t sound so bad now that we’re here.”
“Are you saying you don’t regret traveling with me and helping me out?” Trixie asked.
Starlight rolled her eyes. “I’m saying... aw hell, yeah, that’s what I’m saying.”
Trixie sniffled and Starlight looked over to see the magician crying. “Trixie would like to hug you right now, but she will refrain.”
“When my shoulder’s feeling better then,” Starlight smiled at her.
“It doesn’t hurt, does it?” Diamond Tiara asked in concern as she looked at the bandaged up ear on Applejack’s head.
“It does but it aint a big deal,” Applejack frowned. “Stop obsessing over it. Just a damn ear.”
Diamond Tiara frowned. “Well excuse me for being concerned!”
Celestia giggled at the two of them. “Well you’re both certainly acting like sisters.”
Both Diamond and Applejack blushed and looked away from each other.
At the very same saloon they had all met up and planned things earlier in, Applejack, Diamond Tiara, Celestia, Rainbow Dash, and Indigo Zap were being treated to all the beer they could drink and all the food they could eat. Most of them at least. It was a huge celebration but without a mayor and some others dead in Appleloosa there was still a lot for the people to start fixing up themselves. So the heroes of the town were left pretty much on their own, with a few thankful parents and other citizens coming by to thank them. Any idea of a reward was shot down immediately by Applejack. The group of five now sat at a table together, just talking and relaxing until they finally decided to turn in for the night.
Applejack’s eyes turned to Rainbow and Indigo. “So uh, just what exactly is going on with you then?” Her eyes narrowed at Indigo.
Rainbow Dash shrugged. “I figured she deserved to at least get one last night with a beer in hand before we head out... considering on where we’re going next and all.” She frowned and sadly looked over at Indigo. “Are you really sure about it?”
“I’m sure,” Indigo calmly replied and looked at the others. “As the last surviving Shadowbolt, Dash is taking me to Canterlot to stand trial for the gang’s crimes.”
Applejack blanched and frowned uncomfortably. “You do realize what’s going to happen, don’t you?”
Indigo nodded. “I’m just as guilty and responsible for what Sunny and the others did. If this is where my choices have taken me, then I’m prepared for whatever happens.” She took a sip of beer and glanced sideways at Dash. “The reality of our mortality is something our teacher taught us well. I never forgot that at least.”
“Yeah... yeah,” Dash glumly replied.
Indigo rolled her eyes. “Don’t get upset over me, this is supposed to be a celebration for you guys tonight.”
“I hear that!” Diamond said and raised her mug of beer before downing more of it.
Applejack frowned at her. “I said you could have one glass, don’t make me regret that.”
“Don’t worry, Applejack. Let her have her fun,” Celestia said with a smile on her face. “And you too, I think you’ve earned it.” Celestia looked down at her own mug and the beer swirling around inside it. “You, Starlight, Rainbow... in one way or another you all found what you came here for, haven’t you?”
Applejack raised an eyebrow at Celestia. “More or less, maybe. But I remember what you told me about why you were coming here. So you still...?” She trailed off.
“I’m still waiting,” Celestia said.
With the full moon in the sky in the middle of the night, a dark horse with a rider upon its back slowly walked into the southern edge of the town of Appleloosa. The rider wore midnight black clothes, pants, shirt, hat, all a dark black that practically made them damn invisible at this time of night. The only thing that glinted in the night light was a pair of silver pistols she wore on her waist and the metal spurs on back of her boots.
The rider calmly took their horse down the first street of Appleloosa towards the middle of the city, taking a look around at things as she went. Below the brim of her hat, flowing dark hair could be seen along with wide, beautiful, eyes and a pair of luscious lips.
A single man was on the street, cleaning up the front porch of his business that had been ransacked earlier by the Shadowbolts before retiring for the night. When he heard the steady clop of hooves on the road he looked up to see the dark rider going on by. Surprised and rather flummoxed by her appearance, he couldn’t help but gawk. And truthfully he got a little concerned and frightened when she brought her horse to a pause just barely in front of his building.
“Hey,” the dark rider said.
“Um, hello, miss...” the business owner said back.
“Looks like something happened in this town recently,” she said, not looking at him.
He scratched the back of his head and looked down the road towards the more busy city center. “You could certainly say that... big gang tried to rob the whole town just about. But some ladies from out of town came in and cleared them out. Saved us all, just like that.”
“Hm, is that so?” A smiled tugged at the dark rider’s lips. “Would one of these ladies happen to be quite tall? With multi-colored hair and a sun medallion she keeps around her neck?”
The business owner thought for a second as he tried to recall what all the women who rescued them looked like. “You know, I believe so. Yes, I think that is one of them. Didn’t catch her name though.”
“Celestia. That’s her name,” the dark rider said as she grinned fully. “So you are here.”
Without waiting for the business owner to ask another question, the rider told her horse to get moving again, and the two of them slowly continued their walk into town.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
It was still the dead of night in the Appleloosan saloon and Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Indigo Zap, and Celestia were all playing cards with each other while a fast asleep Diamond Tiara lied sprawled over on top of their table. Most other people of Appleloosa had left the saloon at this point, with just the bartender and his family around to clean up and help out the heroes with whatever they needed right now. Despite how busy the day had been, none of the other girls wanted to sleep just yet, since tomorrow would be the time for goodbyes.
“How in the hell do you win almost every single hand?” Rainbow Dash frowned and threw down her cards in annoyance as Celestia smiled back at her.
“Beginner’s luck?” The tall lady replied.
“I’ll say,” Applejack grinned, her own hands had been terrible ever since they started playing.
“Ugh, we need to get Starlight and Trixie here, get some fresh blood in the game,” Rainbow Dash said.
“Why? You want to start losing to two more people?” Indigo smirked.
“You can shut up,” Rainbow Dash glared at her.
As Applejack gathered the cards to begin dealing again, Celestia raised her mug to her lips and sighed in contentment. She had always been moving through town with the breeze and never stayed around to do something like this before. It didn’t make her forget her purpose but it was a pleasant way to spend an evening. Pleasant just wasn’t what she was used to lately.
The doors to the saloon opened up.
All the girls at the table looked to see who would be coming in here this late at night.
And the mug dropped from Celestia’s hand, falling to the floor and shattering. The loud sound startled the others at the table and surprised the barkeep, who looked over to see what was wrong. Applejack, Rainbow, and Indigo too looked at Celestia to see why she had dropped her mug, Diamond Tiara was still passed out. What they saw was a frozen, expressionless face that was staring hard at the figure in the doorway.
Applejack glanced between Celestia and the newcomer. “Uh, Celestia?”
“Luna...” the whisper that came from Celestia’s lips was almost inaudible but Applejack still heard it.
The former farmer’s head whipped to the entrance of the saloon and she realized immediately who she was looking at. “She’s your-”
“Hello, Celestia,” Luna said with a wide smile on her face as she walked into the saloon, the doors closing shut behind her. “You came just like I asked you to.” The smile on her face turned more malicious. “Course I would have preferred never having to see your damn face again. You couldn’t just get over it? Or even better, roll over and die?”
Celestia stood up from the table and her right hand went down to the pistol on her hip almost reflexively. Looking down, she saw her fingers twitching.
“Well, well, well, so you really do just want to kill me, don’t you?” Luna said, the sneer on her face mocking Celestia.
Celestia’s eyes snapped up at her. “You already know. You know why I’ve been traveling all over Equestria for you.”
“I hope you don’t want an apology to then. Or for me to ask for forgiveness,” Luna raised an eyebrow.
“No. I know you wouldn’t ever do that. I know you don’t regret a single thing you’ve done,” Celestia grabbed her right hand to stop it from twitching. “The only reason I came here was to kill you, sister. I’m going to kill you like you deserve and make you pay for what you’ve done.”
“What I’ve done? What are you so upset over?” Luna chuckled and reached up to the neck of her shirt, putting her hand down the front of it and pulling out a necklace with a medallion on it. A crescent moon medallion. “To think this was going to be the only thing out of all that money that our parents were going to give me. I think I reacted appropriately when I learned about the new will they were writing up.”
“You know very well why they were writing you out of the will. You didn’t deserve that inheritance,” Celestia narrowed her eyes at her.
“So they decided to give it all to you,” Luna’s smile left her face for the first time as her expression darkened. “I’m glad that neither of us ended up with anything. That estate going down in flames was a better prize than any money.”
“You killed... you killed-” Celestia bit her lip so hard she started to bleed.
“Celestia!” Applejack stood up and put her arms on the taller woman’s shoulders. “Calm down!”
“Listen to your friend, sis. Oh, but I bet it’s just killing you to talk to me like this. You want to pull that gun out and shoot me so badly, don’t you?” Luna taunted.
“If you have such a death wish then I’m happy to oblige it!” Celestia reached for her pistol but Applejack grabbed her hand, stopping her.
“Don’t, Celestia!” Applejack held her hand in a tight grip.
Celestia looked at her with fury in her eyes. “Let me go, Applejack! This doesn’t concern you!”
Applejack was going to respond when Luna cut back in.
“Listen to your friend, Celestia. I don’t have a death wish but I didn’t know you had so many friends with you in here,” Luna said, her smirking eyes traveling over Applejack, Indigo, and Rainbow Dash. “So you won’t see me pulling out a gun right now. And I don’t think you’d want to gun down someone totally defenseless, now would you? Even if it’s me. I don’t think your friends would like that either. You don’t want to become a cold-blooded murderer like me, killing your own baby sister who’s just trying to have a word with you.”
Celestia ground her teeth together as she glared at Luna. “So what then? You asked me to come here to finish things with me, I know that. You didn’t want me chasing you for the rest of your life.”
“That’s right,” Luna nodded. “So we’re going to do things right. Tomorrow, at noon, the two of us will square off alone. That’s it.” Luna looked at Applejack. “None of your friends will be there to get in our way. One of us will die, and the other will keep on living.”
“A duel,” Celestia said.
“Simple as can be,” Luna smiled. “There’s an abandoned ranch slightly south of town, we can do it there right behind the farmhouse.”
Celestia took a few deep breaths as she tried to calm herself down, glaring at Luna the entire time. “I’ll be there.”
Luna chuckled briefly before tipping her hat to Celestia. “Nice seeing you again, sis.” And she turned to leave, stepping out the doors and into the night, practically disappearing into the darkness.
Celestia tore her hand from Applejack’s relaxed grip and grabbed the blonde by the collar. “Why did you do that?! I could’ve killed her! You don’t know anything god damn it!” She yelled loudly enough that it caused Diamond to stir on the table and both Rainbow Dash and Indigo Zap to look on in concern. “I’ve been traveling all this time to find and kill her and you think you can just get in my way like that?!” Celestia was red in the face as she yelled. “I don’t care about becoming a murderer, I never did, I just wanted her to die!”
Applejack took it all with a look of dismay and sympathy on her face. “It’s wrong. She’s your sister...”
Diamond Tiara had fully woken up now, she rubbed her eyes and yawned. “What’s going on...”
“I don’t care! Her being my sister doesn’t change anything, Applejack!” Celestia roared. “You don’t know, you don’t know!”
“You’re right, I don’t!” Applejack frowned and grabbed Celestia’s wrists, freeing herself from the other woman’s grip. “But that still doesn’t change the fact that I couldn’t just sit there and let you murder your little sister.”
“She deserves it,” Celestia spat out.
“Maybe. But do you really want to be the one to kill her? Do you really? You can’t ever take that back, Celestia. From the sound of it, she’s the only family you have left. Do you really want to kill your own little sister? Can you live with that?” Applejack asked her.
“It’s... I need to,” Celestia said but for the first time she looked uncertain. “All this time, revenge has been the only thing I cared about. I have to be the one to do it, I need to make things right. I don’t care what I feel afterwards.”
“You may think that but while I don’t know exactly what happened with you I know a thing or two about loss. And little sisters,” Applejack’s eyes flickered over to Diamond Tiara. “Both of mine.” She looked back at Celestia. “If you could’ve killed her so easily tonight, then frankly I wouldn’t want to have anything to do with you. You wanted to gun her down and you almost did it without hesitation. That just aint right. Sisters shouldn’t kill each other.”
As Celestia looked down at her hands she slowly curled them into fists and shut her eyes.
“I’m not going to stop you from your duel tomorrow. But I think you need to think long and hard tonight about what you’re about to do. And what it means,” Applejack told her.
Celestia realized she was shaking, she opened her eyes and tried to say something to Applejack but couldn’t find the words. Resigning herself, she stalked out of the saloon.
“Applejack...” Diamond Tiara said as soon as the older woman was gone.
Applejack stepped over and put a calming hand on her head. “Shh, you should go back to sleep, I’ll carry you over to the hotel.”
“But Celestia... what’s going on? Is she in danger?” Diamond asked.
“Should’ve just let Celestia shoot her sister,” Rainbow said to Applejack. “You shouldn’t get involved in family squabbles like that, it’s not your business.”
“Yeah, yeah...” Applejack muttered.
“You at least shouldn’t have said that other stuff. You destroyed her nerves,” Indigo said. “She’s not going to be mentally prepared for that duel tomorrow.”
“It’s good that she’s going to be thinking about it. Considering what she’s going to be doing, she should be a mess,” Applejack said. It was obvious from Rainbow Dash’s look that she didn’t agree but Applejack ignored her. She patted Diamond’s head. “And you don’t worry none either. This is just... something that needs to be done.”
That night, Celestia’s dreams were a mixture of fire and phantoms dancing in her mind. She saw her parents, she saw her home burning, and she saw her little sister slowly walking away into the distance even as Celestia’s hands reached out to stop her. It was only a little past dawn that she woke up with a fright and covered in sweat. The room around her was unfamiliar before she remembered that Cranky Doodle had made sure she was given a room in The Grand Appleloosan. A pang of guilt went through her as she remembered that she needed to help clean his home. But unfortunately too much had come up.
Celestia sat in the middle of her bed, hands rubbing her forehead as the sun medallion dangled over her chest.
She had to get up. She had to forget everything else and finish things between herself and Luna. A shower would clean her head and after that she could get dressed, get her guns, and head out to the ranch. Then it would all be over.
Outside she heard a bird chirping at the window but by the time she looked over to the sill it was already gone.
Celestia threw the bed’s blanket off her legs and stood up, momentarily breathing in and out to try and calm herself down after the dream. She didn’t understand why she was feeling this way after being cold for so long. Calm and in-control, unwavering in her desire to find Luna and get her revenge. To kill her. So why were the words of Applejack hurting her so much? She had killed many on her travels already... but that was always self-defense or to save the lives of others. And she never went out of her way to kill someone she didn’t need to or she didn’t think deserved to die.
She had been so detached from it all until now.
None of them had any relation to her. None of them were her little sister. Her hated, evil, little sister. But still her little sister. No one else in the world could make that claim. Celestia thought now that she may have just been avoiding thinking about it. As much as she wanted revenge, as much as Luna deserved to die, could Celestia pull the trigger?
She wasn’t sure anymore. It had been so easy before. So easy all the times it didn’t matter and wasn’t when she wanted to do it.
Celestia stepped into the bathroom and into the shower, she couldn’t keep going like this. She had to focus on the duel or she’d just end up dead.
But she couldn’t. Even as she showered, even as she got dressed, even as she tied her gun belt around her waist, she couldn’t get those thoughts and doubts out of her head. The unease she was feeling now was so foreign to her after ages of calm certainty.
By the time she was totally ready for the duel it was still only early in the morning. She had a long time to go and only her thoughts to keep her company, not something she was looking forward to. The thought of searching for Applejack and the others crossed her mind but she quashed. No more distractions were needed and she didn’t want to get in another argument.
Celestia sat at the edge of her bed, absentmindedly thumbing the butt of one of her pistols. Before long she stood up and left the room, a walk would at least be better than just staying here.
Opposed to yesterday there were plenty of people around Appleloosa now. Mostly people cleaning up their homes or businesses but she saw some children out playing too. Closer to the west side of the city there was a group of prospectors getting ready to pan for gold in the river again. Seeing them, Celestia was reminded of the truth of Appleloosa and she silently wished them the best of luck. Her feet then carried her down the same street Rainbow Dash had mentioned fighting Lightning Dust on, Celestia could see the dried up blood in the dirt, not cleaned by the locals yet. Seemed crazy that that was all only yesterday. So much had happened in one day.
And yet the town lived on. The people were already picking up the pieces. It did bring a small measure of joy to Celestia, or at least it would if her mind wasn’t occupied with other things. But it did feel good to do something like this. Every other act of good she had done while out and about on her journey was only incidental, this was the first time she really felt like she had gone out of her way to help others.
Slowly but surely she found herself standing in front of Cranky’s home.
She wanted to go inside but in the end chose not too. Cranky might have been asleep for all she knew and she didn’t want to get caught up in helping and talking to him before her duel.
A crow landed on the roof of his house and cawed once before flying away, Celestia watching it until it disappeared in the distance.
She felt off. That sixth sense of hers, that feeling of invincibility and her near-supernatural abilities with a gun weren’t speaking to her. She didn’t know why she was so good with a gun in the first place but she always considered it a gift. Or a blessing. To give her the ability to do what she needed to do.
Maybe the uncertainty that Applejack had filled her with was affecting her in more ways than one...
For the first time since she had started this journey across Equestria to find and kill her sister, Celestia was worried.
The sun had almost reached the apex of its climb in the skies above Appleloosa. Shadows were beginning to disappear as high noon approached. The citizens of the town had no idea what was going to be happening just a little bit south of their homes, a good thing, they didn’t need anymore stress. It was a hot day, hot and dry with not even enough wind to blow a tumbleweed around.
Celestia walked to the abandoned ranch with its broken fence and dilapidated farmhouse. It stood like a gravestone in the hot plains just south of Appleloosa. Her long coat and hat protected her from the hot rays of the sun, but for once she felt uncomfortable after walking for so long today. Her feet ached and the weight of her heavy clothes and the hat on her head made her feel sluggish.
This kind of thing had never bothered her before, she never got tired on her travels so far.
When she got closer to the ranch she spotted a horse tied up to an old fencepost outside the farmhouse. Black with a well-maintained saddle on its back, Luna’s horse no doubt. Celestia didn’t recognize the animal so Luna must’ve picked it up somewhere else while she made it through Equestria, doing whatever it is she had been doing since sending their family’s home up in flames.
As soon as she passed by the farmhouse she looked over to see Luna leaning up against its southern wall, staring off into the distance with a smile on her face. Luna then looked over at Celestia and winked.
“Glad you made it,” Luna said.
Celestia had the urge to pull out her gun and shoot Luna right then, but something stopped her. Some twitch in her hand, some hesitation. Whatever it was she only stood there with a stony expression on her face as she stared down her little sister. All the things Applejack had said were swimming about in her head, muddying her thoughts and filling her with doubts. If she really killed Luna here... if she really killed her little sister.
She was sure she wanted to. She was sure it needed to be done. She was sure it was the right thing to do. But could she live for the rest of her life knowing she had killed Luna?
The sun was directly above them. It was time.
Celestia’s eyes glanced down to the gun belt Luna wore. “You got yourself a second gun.”
“I like having two,” Luna said as she walked away from the farmhouse towards the open ground out back. “Seems you feel the same way.”
Celestia’s fingers danced around the handles of her guns before she started walking out to join Luna. They both carried twin revolvers but Luna wore hers in the standard fashion, not the way Celestia did. Either way only one would be used by both of them now. And a single bullet as well.
If it wasn’t for the sounds of their boots on the loose dirt and dying grass there would be silence across the ranch. They both took their time, taking simple steady steps out until they were on even ground with the farmhouse to the side of them. Neither was in a hurry. Neither had anything else to do today. The two sisters turned to face each other at the same time without another word. Twenty feet away from each other. Already Luna’s right hand was hanging right next to her revolver and Celestia’s soon dropped to swing by hers.
Silently they stood facing each other. The first sound that broke the silence was of Luna cracking her knuckles one by one on her right hand. Celestia followed with a slow exhale and lightly licked her dry lips.
“Ten count?” Luna said. “I’ll start it.”
Celestia nodded, but as she did so a spike of terror erupted in her chest. It was happening. It was happening now, she was either going to kill her little sister or die. The words of Applejack and all the doubts that had been planted in her mind were coming out again.
Luna wasn’t dragged down by these thoughts, Celestia could tell. Her sister only had a small smile on her face as she began the ten count.
“One.”
She wanted to kill Luna but now the thought, the vision she was having of her pulling out her gun and shooting her sister dead, was making her blood run cold. A cold sweat had broken out on her forehead and she felt her heart beating faster and faster.
She wasn’t even paying attention to the number Luna was on. Each breath she took now made her whole body shudder.
It was strange, she had never felt anything but total calm during a duel and now she was a wreck.
As Luna kept counting, Celestia tried to focus on all the reasons she needed to kill her. She pictured their dead parents. She pictured their burning home. The dead servants, the stolen or destroyed heirlooms, the uncaring figure leaving it all behind.
She pictured herself playing in the yard with her little sister when they were just children.
She couldn’t do it. She knew it now. There was no way that Celestia would be able to draw her gun like this. Her nerves were shot. She was going to die here and everything she had done would end up pointless. Her sun medallion pilfered, her guns left to rust, her body to rot. Even now her hands were cold and clammy and her lip quivered, tears were already gathering at her eyes as she knew she had failed.
“Nine,”
Luna’s smirk was confident and her hand floated closer to her gun, ready to pull it out and shoot her sister dead.
Celestia’s face was one of sorrow as her body froze up and waited for it.
“Ten.”
Luna’s draw was quick as lightning, the ebony-handled revolver was pulled from its holster and aimed directly at Celestia’s heart. Her finger squeezed the trigger and-
Bang!
Celestia flinched. But she didn’t die, she hadn’t been shot. Instead Luna gasped in shock as the gun had been shot out of her hand before she could fire.
Both sisters looked over to the farmhouse where the shot had come from
A young blond woman was standing there, smoking gun held up by her head while a younger girl in a white dress stood behind her.
“That time-” Applejack said as she blew the smoke away from the gun’s barrel and glanced down at Diamond Tiara. “It was on purpose.”
“Applejack...” Celestia muttered.
“You! You bitch!” Luna yelled at her. “How dare you get in the way of our duel!” She reached with her left hand for her other pistol-
Applejack clicked the hammer on her gun back and leveled it at Luna. “I’d put your hand down if I were you.”
Luna glared at her but did as ordered, not a fan of getting shot.
“And duel?” Applejack’s eyes narrowed as she stared Luna down. “That wasn’t a duel. Celestia was never going to pull her gun out. You on the other hand.” Applejack spat on the ground. “You didn’t hesitate at all. You were going to kill your sister without a second thought, even if she wasn’t going to motion for her gun.”
Applejack started walking towards Celestia while keeping her eye on Luna. “So sorry for interfering right then, I won’t next time. You might want to put that gun into your other holster now.”
Luna was practically trembling in anger as she pulled the gun from her left holster and reholstered it in her right one. Her right hand now hovered right next to the gun again, but her smile was replaced with a hard frown and a furrowed brow.
Meanwhile, Applejack turned to Celestia with an easy grin on her face.
Celestia after a moment managed to smile back at her, her nervousness and fear evaporating. “But you said...”
“I know what I said,” Applejack patted her on the shoulder. “Now you do what you have to do.”
Applejack stepped back away from her and rejoined Diamond Tiara by the farmhouse, putting her arm around her little sister and making sure this duel now went off without a hitch. Celestia steeled herself and looked hard at Luna, tearing off her long duster and letting it fall the ground, grabbing her hat and tossing it to the side, and pulling out her left revolver and throwing it to the dirt. Lastly she reached into her shirt and pulled out the sun medallion to let it hang freely in the sunlight. Like that she was ready to draw this time.
Luna seemed to notice the change in Celestia’s attitude and appearance as well, she swallowed a lump in her throat and her right hand twitched towards her gun. There was no count this time, they would draw when the moment was right.
It was still high noon but the sun was just barely starting to move out of position, giving them the smallest possible growth in the shadows beneath their feet. Celestia faced the west. Luna faced the east. They were like a mirror image of each other almost with their steady hands hanging by their guns.
Their eyes locked. Unblinking eyes staring hard at each other.
Off to the side, Applejack watched with a steady, emotionless gaze while a worried Diamond Tiara had her hands clasped together in front of her chest. She was looking back and forth and praying for Celestia’s safety.
The sisters’ staredown continued and Luna’s hand moved closer to her pistol.
Closer. Closer.
Luna grit her teeth hard enough to crack them while Celestia was now an unwavering pillar.
A bead of sweat rolled down Luna’s face. Celestia was just staring at her, not making any movements or signs herself.
The bead of sweat crawled all the way down her cheek, past her lips, and rested at her chin. Hanging there and waiting for gravity to finish the job and make it drop to the hot dirt below.
The moment it finally dripped off her chin Luna reached for her gun.
Celestia’s draw was faster and a single gunshot rang out loudly in the emptiness just south of Appleloosa.
Luna was spun around and fell to the ground—shot straight through the heart. Dead before she hit the dirt.
Celestia stood there with her revolver in hand, silently looking at her fallen sister. She wasn’t sure what she felt now but it wasn’t crushing guilt or regret. It had to be done. After a moment longer of looking upon Luna, she spun the gun around in her hand and put it back in its holster, taking a deep, shuddering, breath and staring up at the sky. It was over. Her little sister was dead and her journey was over. In truth, Celestia didn’t know what to do now. But she figured that maybe she could at least bury her sister. Do one last act of decency for her sister, even if she hadn’t felt any feelings of love for her for a long time.
“Do you need a drink?” Applejack asked her, the farm girl had a solemn look on her face, but there was no judgment on it either.
“I… I think that would be nice,” Celestia said. “But I’ll need to come back here later. With a shovel.”
Applejack nodded. “Fair enough. Only right after all.” She tilted her head at Celestia. “You okay?”
Celestia shrugged and walked over to the two other girls. “I’ll live with it. I think I’m just going to need to do a lot of thinking now. For a long time I’ve just… not had anything else on my mind.”
“I’m glad you’re okay,” Diamond said before wincing. “Um… I’m sorry you had to kill your sister… but I’m glad you’re alright.”
“Thank you,” Celestia smiled and patted her on the head. “You’re a sweet girl.”
“Let’s walk back into town now, you can say goodbye to Rainbow Dash too, she hasn’t left yet,” Applejack said.
“Good, I was hoping I’d get the chance to,” Celestia said as the three of them now together began the short walk back into Appleloosa proper.
Applejack nodded and glanced at Celestia. “You know if you need the time thinking and all… you might as well just stay in Appleloosa. With us.”
Diamond Tiara fervently agreed. “Yeah! You shouldn’t have to go out alone again or anything, you’ve made some friends so why not hang out here?”
“I-” Celestia paused, realizing she didn’t have any excuse or reason to say no. “You know? That actually doesn’t sound so bad. I didn’t have any plans for after finishing things with Luna. I really have no idea what I’d do in town either but… with friends like the two of you still here I think maybe I’ll be able to enjoy my life again.”
Diamond Tiara hugged her briefly. “I’m really, really glad you’ll stay. And Starlight and Trixie are staying too, can you believe how lucky it is that we all just met up like that?”
“Don’t crowd her too much, Diamond,” Applejack said and pulled the young girl away. “She still needs her space right now.”
Celestia chuckled slightly and smiled. “It’s alright. After today, and yesterday, I think everything’s going to be alright.”
The town of Appleloosa had given more than enough provisions and money for Rainbow Dash and Indigo Zap to make their journey to Canterlot. After waving goodbye to the brief friends she had made in town, Rainbow Dash left with her ward for the capitol. Indigo Zap was solemn as she left, but calm and accepting as well.
After a week had passed, things were mostly normal in Appleloosa. Though they would never be the same thanks to the lives lost during the Shadowbolts brief reign of terror. While casualties had been kept surprisingly low, the mayor was one of those lost. And unfortunately a memorial for him was put on hold when Cranky came clean to the rest of the town (and those who had come south for the supposed gold rush) about the nugget and the amount of gold Appleloosa was seeing. That had caused quite a panic and made quite a few people angry, but cooler heads prevailed and a lack of wanting things to get violent so quickly again stopped any sort of riot.
Celestia was now temporarily living with Cranky after she had helped him clean his home just like she promised. And Applejack had come by to help with his broken windows.
After that, Applejack and Diamond Tiara decided to move into the old farmhouse and ranch out south. It was a familiar kind of place to Applejack and she wasn’t going to pass it up even if it needed some work. Already she was planning on planting some apple trees and teaching her little sister the tools of the trade.
Starlight Glimmer was still healing but had already gotten started on inserting herself into the local law enforcement scene. With a load of signatures from important people all around town, she had also written up a pardon for Trixie she planned to send to Canterlot. Being the one who personally killed Sunset Shimmer should go a long ways to helping a bank robber that had never hurt anyone before get her name cleared. Trixie herself was still tossing and turning at night, but it caused her to throw herself even further into her magic tricks and performances. Already she was a hit with the children of Appleloosa.
Every night the five of them met in the same saloon it had all started in. Just to talk, drink, and have a good time together.
Elsewhere in Equestria a town started by a group of homesteaders from Canterlot was becoming a hot new spot on the map.
The famous gunslinger, Spitfire, was becoming even more famous for her new left-handed draw.
Fancy Pants personally visited Lady Rarity and Fluttershy after tracking down the family of a one Zephyr Breeze, his sizable donation to her estate reportedly caused Lady Rarity to faint on the spot.
Governor Mare won reelection in a landslide after the well-publicized trial of “The Last Shadowbolt”.
Rainbow Dash continued to travel after leaving Canterlot.
The Flim Flam brothers continued to grow richer.
A young girl by the name of Twist moved on and lived her life.
Criminals continued to rob banks, duels continued to be fought, vigilantes and officers of the law did what they did. And the stories of Equestria continued to be told.
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Twilight Sparkle Picks Up A Gun
Homesteading: the act of going out and settling someplace new. Often on the frontier.
It had become more popular as of late with lots of people from the big cities trying to find a new home out away from it all, where they’d be living off the land and making a town of their home. Some did it to find opportunities they didn’t think they could find elsewhere. Some did it just cause they didn’t like the cities. And some did it just because their families and friends were doing it and they had to go along too.
It was going to be a hard life for a while, it always was, but these settlers had grit and determination. They were going to become people of the land surviving off of what they could catch and raise out there and just what they had brought with them in their wagons. It was a noble way of life and a tough decision to have made to pursue this life in the first place. City-slickers had respect for those hard folk that actually chose to leave the comfort and safety of the bigger cities to start something that may not succeed.
Everyone had heard of failed homesteaders, who either had to pack up and return due to their chosen home not providing what they thought it would or were harassed and terrorized by bandits until they left or died. More than just that there were boomtowns that shot up over night and then fell apart just as quickly when the mine or whatever else they were built around died up. You were doing something where the possibility of success was low in the first place and it would take maybe a generation or two before the town you were making really became a real home. It was a gamble. Homesteading was not an easy thing.
“Shining, are you listening to me at all?” Twilight Sparkle asked her older brother as he sat in the front of the wagon, holding the reins of the oxen leading it. She was frowning at him behind her glasses as she held one of the many books she had brought with her from her personal library back at their old home.
“Yes, Twily, I’m listening.” Shining Armor sighed and looked back at her. “You’re going on about how we shouldn’t have done this again?”
She narrowed her eyes and adjusted her glasses. “Yes. And I’m not wrong either, we had a perfectly good and quiet life back in Canterlot. Why are we becoming homesteaders?”
“Because our parents and all of our family friends got the idea to?” Shining sarcastically asked.
“That’s not what I mean! Of course I know that, but I’m asking why ? Why are we doing something so dangerous and pointless?” Twilight Sparkle folded her arms over her chest and pouted, sitting on the floor of the wagon.
“Obviously our parents don’t see it as pointless. They wanted a town of their own away from the hustle and bustle of the city, they wanted to do something special. So here we are,” Shining shrugged. “Don’t you think it’ll be cool if it goes well? We’ll have our own town to our names. Something to pass down to our kids, a real accomplishment.”
“Unless we starve. And even if we don’t who’s to say the new town will be successful? We could be living a meager, subsistence lifestyle for the rest of our lives,” Twilight cynically responded.
“You’re being too pessimistic. There are a lot of people helping out with this and even Governor Mare is backing us a little. She wants to see this succeed too.”
Shining Armor had a point. Their wagon train was several dozen long, all made up of friends and other families who had left Canterlot behind. They had a lot of supplies and good people working together to make sure this homesteading venture didn’t fail. And Governor Mare was personally giving them her blessing, since she wanted to renew a lot of the hope in Equestria and faith in her. This homesteading was essentially an experiment to prove new towns could pop up and be successful, showing that Equestria was still safe and a country where the common folk could make a happy living. Twilight Sparkle didn’t believe that that goal should trump common sense and she certainly didn’t see why her family had to go along with it. She loved Canterlot, she loved the safety and security of it and she loved how she never had to leave her room if she didn’t want to.
Now being on the road in a dirty, smelly, rocking, wagon where she wasn’t even allowed to bring all of her beloved books on her attitude was getting worse and worse. Homesteading had not made a good impression on her.
“At least all your friends came with you too. Why not head back to Minuette’s or Moondancer’s wagon and have some fun with them today?” Shining suggested.
“Mrf...” Twilight merely grumbled and stayed seated where she was. “Friends” was maybe pushing it a little. They were just acquaintances or friends of her family in Twilight’s mind. Not that they hadn’t tried to get to know Twilight better and include her, she just… wasn’t interested most of the time. She’d rather be reading, even out here on the trail.
Shining Armor knew that reaction. He rolled his eyes. “Or you can just sit here and be miserable for the rest of the day until we stop and make camp for the night.”
Twilight clicked her tongue. “Fine . But if you see mom and dad tell them that I still want to talk to them about this whole homesteading business.”
“Hehe,” Shining Armor chuckled and reached back to pat Twilight on the head. “That’s my Twily.”
She grumbled at him but didn’t protest before moving to the back of the wagon and pulling open the flap. This gave her a grand view of almost the entire wagon train, since theirs was almost at the very front. Oxen and horse pulled wagons stretched a long distance behind her while numerous lone riders on horseback trotted alongside the trail. Here they were now, traveling south down an old wagon trail leading away from Canterlot and looking to settle someplace uninhabited that was still a good week away. In the middle of their wagon train there was also a small herd of cattle, those cows would be the lifeblood of their new home when they finally arrived. Twilight’s own wagon was mostly filled up with the bare essentials her parents had brought with them from their old house along with some memorabilia like old heirlooms. And of course everything needed to survive out on the trail like tents, tools, nails, dried food and other provisions, and Shining Armor’s guns.
Twilight Sparkle cringed internally as she thought of those guns, looking at the locked box on the floor of the wagon where they were contained. She hated guns. Hated the thought of violence, hated even when some of the homesteaders would go out and practice sharpshooting or go hunting. That was another thing she didn’t like about this whole adventure, she could ignore guns back in Canterlot but out in the wilderness they were a way of life. A necessity even. It wasn’t just for hunting it was for defense against bandits and ruffians—or even worse, a tribe of Buffalo Men. The outskirts of Equestria were plagued by Buffalo Men. At least that’s what Twilight had read anyways.
But at least she could promise herself one thing: she would never use one of those awful things. Shining Armor and her father could be the ones who used the guns in their house. They’d protect her. If they wanted to do this so badly and take her and everyone else out into a dangerous place then it was them who could do the defending around here too.
Twilight Sparkle shook her head and jumped off the back of the wagon—only stumbling slightly—and started walking down the road past the other wagons.
“Hey there, Twilight,” the driver of the wagon right behind hers said. He was an older man around her father’s age, big and burly with shaggy brown hair.
“Hi Joe,” Twilight smiled at him and waved. Joe used to run a small diner back in Canterlot, when he got news of this mission he leapt at the opportunity. Twilight honestly couldn’t fathom why, his place always seemed successful already to her.
“What are you up to, little lady?”
She giggled. And he was always very friendly to her and everyone else. “I’m going to meet up with Minuette and some of the others to see what they’re doing today.”
“Well enjoy yourself. I know it’s probably boring for girls your age to be traveling like this, you probably have about a million other things you’d rather be doing,” Joe chuckled.
An awkward grin twisted up Twilight’s face. “Just about...”
After wishing him well she kept walking back down the train. The wagons were going incredibly slowly since most of them were heavily loaded up and only being pulled by a couple of oxen each. She could’ve easily walked beside one and kept up with it if they were both going the same direction. She didn’t like walking out on the rough ground too much if she could avoid it though. A frown and a bit of discomfort and she looked down at her feet. Boots. Big brown boots. Not like the shoes she used to wear back at her real home. She still hadn’t gotten used to them and traveling over the rough ground out in the wild had left her with sore feet and blisters. Her father said they had to start wearing more practical and fitting clothes, Twilight didn’t really care about fashion but she still didn’t like having to switch out a lot of her wardrobe. She was used to wearing dresses, not jeans and flannel shirts. Of her “friends” it was only Minuette who had seemed to fully embrace this new lifestyle. She was always smiling and eager to help out with any work that needed to be done, she took to it well. Moondancer, Lemon Hearts, and Twinkleshine were a little closer to Twilight, but still more optimistic.
Twilight took a deep breath and sighed, looking out across the wilderness briefly. At the moment they were traveling over a wide open plains but by tomorrow they’d be hitting a much rockier and hilly area. And soon after that they’d have to start pulling their wagons through the mountains. Thankfully they weren’t high enough to have snow or anything like that but it was going to be an even tougher journey than it had been already soon. Twilight Sparkle didn’t envy the oxen and horses that were going to be doing the heavy-lifting around here.
After a little more walking she made it to her destination for the day. Minuette and Moondancer’s wagons were the last two before the big herd of cattle in the middle of the train. The first week or so they had been out here Twilight was almost unable to survive the smell but she had gotten used to it. Constant exposure will do that to you.
“Hey, Twilight! Twilight!” An exuberant voice shouted at her.
Twilight looked up and saw the form of Minuette hanging out the back of her wagon, holding onto the canvas covering with one hand and waving at her with the other. Minuette was a pretty young woman with short blue and white hair and a smile that was almost infectious. Almost since Twilight Sparkle still held a blank face upon getting greeted by her. Minuette wanted to be friends excruciatingly badly with Twilight and to be frank about it, Twilight was more often just annoyed by her efforts. She appreciated Minuette’s friendliness but that didn’t mean she wanted to be stuck palling around with the ball of energy all day.
“Hi, Minuette,” Twilight said.
“You coming to hang out? Come on up! Everyone else is here already!” Minuette said.
“Yes, I’m coming up,” Twilight said and waited for the wagon to pass her by a little before taking the offered hand of Minuette and pulling herself up into the wagon.
She and Minuette plopped themselves down in the back of the large wagon and Twilight Sparkle found herself facing her group of fri—acquaintances . Moondancer was right across from her, an even thicker pair of glasses than Twilight’s own on her face, and wearing a white sundress. Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts were on either side of her, they were slightly more fortunate than Twilight, getting to at least wear pretty blouses over their pants. Moondancer probably got to wear her dress just because her parents were coddling her while they made the trip. It was an unfair thought for Twilight to have but that was just her cynical nature sprouting up again.
“Okay! Now Twilight’s here, what are we going to do?” Minuette enthusiastically asked everyone.
“Hi, Twilight.”
“Hi.”
“Good morning.”
The three other girls all said to her while Twilight smiled and waved back at them. She didn’t know what crazy ideas Minuette might have for them today, other days they had typically done stuff like cleaning up the wagons or doing the laundry with the other women, but today was more free. Since it wasn’t going to be a busy day they’d probably just end up playing poker together or one of the board-games Minuette had brought with her from home like chess or checkers. Unlike Twilight she was allowed to bring a number of more recreational things with her. That was a good thing though since it meant there was at least some entertainment on this dreary and difficult wagon drive.
“Come on, come on, let’s hear some suggestions!” Minuette said to the gathered girls.
“How about something where we don’t have to go running around the dirt?” Twinkleshine suggested. “You know I don’t mind it and I know we’re gonna need to do more of it in the future but for now can we just relax and talk in the wagon?”
“Actually I wouldn’t mind if we did do something out on the trail. I’ve always wanted to learn how to ride a horse,” Lemon Hearts said.
“What do you need to learn that for?” Twilight frowned and asked her. “When are you ever going to need to ride a horse, Lemon Hearts?”
The girl shrugged. “I dunno, just felt like it might be useful out here. And horses are cute.”
“Riding seems a little scary but I wouldn’t mind learning how to take care of them better,” Moondancer said.
“You’ll just have any boy that fancies you give you a ride, right?” Twinkleshine teased her.
Moondancer blushed. “W-Well I know I’m not the only one who’s thought about it!”
Now it was Twinkleshine’s turn to blush. The pink-haired girl fidgeted and started curling up her hair around one finger. “We are getting to that age where we should be getting married soon after all. Especially since now out on the range we’ll probably want to settle down as young as we can and have kids fast.”
“It was different back in the city where guys would court us...” Lemon Hearts sounded almost wistful. “Now we don’t exactly have anybody we can choose from, I think our parents are just gonna tell us who to marry and that’ll be that.”
The thought was not a pleasant one to Twilight Sparkle. Marriage and starting a family interested her even less than having friends. That was another issue she had with this homesteading business that she wished she could avoid. She barely knew any guys her age aside from her brother in the first place, the idea of being forced to marry someone who was practically a stranger and then have kids just to get their new town stable… it almost made her sick.
“There’s still Shining Armor~” Minuette said, wiggling her eyebrows at the other girls.
If they had been drinking anything the girls would’ve spat it out, instead they just sputtered while Twilight glared at Minuette.
“Let’s leave my brother out of this, shall we?” She said.
“Oh come on, Twilight,” Minuette grinned at her. “You can’t deny that your brother is popular. And still single. He’s going to end up marrying one of the girls from the wagon train, that’s for sure.” Her eyes flickered over to the other girls. “And why not have it be one of your friends? That oughta make things better, right?”
“Or awkward and embarrassing,” Twilight snorted. She then took a look around and noticed all the blushing on the other three girls’ faces. “You… you’ve all thought about this already, haven’t you?”
Moondancer started pushing two fingers together, averting her eyes from Twilight’s gaze. “He is really handsome...”
“And so gentlemanly,” Twinkleshine sighed.
“He’s always acted so strong and cool this whole time,” Lemon Hearts added.
Minuette’s grin widened as she raised an eyebrow at Twilight. “See?”
“Ugh!” Twilight threw up her arms in frustration. “You’re terrible! All of you!”
“Relax, Twilight. I’m just teasing. Your brother is really popular though,” Minuette put an arm around her shoulders. “Maybe we can invite him to eat with us tonight, hm? Instead of eating with just our families.”
Twilight gingerly picked Minuette’s arm off her and narrowed her eyes at the girl. “Not on your life.”
Minuette stuck her tongue out at her. “You’re no fun.”
A vein throbbed in Twilight’s forehead but she managed to contain herself. “Can we please just change the subject now? Why don’t we get to playing cards or something?”
“I’m up for that!” Moondancer said before the situation could escalate further.
“Me too!” Lemon Hearts said. “I want to try playing Old Maid, I really sucked the last time we tried it.”
“You can’t bluff to save your life,” Twinkleshine giggled.
“You’re hardly any better...”
The five girls played Old Maid together for quite a while, well past the time they should’ve broken to eat lunch. They just got caught up in it, even Twilight. Minuette’s father (who was out driving the wagon) at one point peeked his head back inside to check up on them and see if they wanted to eat but when he saw how much fun they were having he just smiled and let them carry on. On the latest round they were playing, Twilight was the one in current possession of the Old Maid and she was doing a rather terrible job of keeping that fact off her face.
“Oh no, which of these cards should I take?~” Minuette said with a melodic teasing quality to her voice as she hovered her hand above the cards Twilight currently held.
Twilight desperately hoped she would take the Old Maid and finally get that load off her back but it wasn’t to be—Minuette grabbed one of the other cards and Twilight was still stuck with the short end of the stick. After that the frustration was clear on her face.
“You have a terrible poker face, Twilight,” Moondancer awkwardly smiled at her.
“I’m well aware,” Twilight grumbled and frowned hard at her few cards left. It was now her turn to pick from Lemon Hearts, she hoped she could at least make a pair with some of the other cards she had in her hand. At least at this point things wouldn’t really get worse for her even if she didn’t. A useless card would just end up being another she could try and use to obscure the Old Maid with.
Twilight breathed in and out through her nose and without even giving it much consideration plucked a card out of Lemon Hearts’ hand.
Nothing of any use to her.
She groaned in annoyance and waited as the others went through their turns, this day of Old Maid was turning out to be very long indeed and Twilight Sparkle didn’t look like she was going to have a good record when it was over. Minuette was infuriatingly the best at it since she always had the same stupid smile on her face while Moondancer was generally okay and both Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine were about the same as Twilight. This was how all their card games ended up going, and why the last time they had tried playing Poker Twilight almost threw the cards out the wagon. She’d rather have been reading anyways.
And as this game of Old Maid was finishing up she realized she’d still rather be reading.
Twilight ended up being the loser when Minuette made the perfect pick and left her with the Old Maid. She tried to not be too much of a sore loser but it was tough.
Now they were still a few hours before suppertime and Twilight was tired of playing cards. She was tired of hanging out with her “friends”. With the way the whole day had been going it was just making her dwell on her dislike of her family’s decision to homestead. There wasn’t a single good thing she could think about it.
“Maybe next time we can try Pinochle? Or Hearts?” Lemon Hearts suggested.
“I’d rather play a board game next time, I’ve had enough of cards,” Twinkleshine said.
Twilight could at least agree with that. “Me too.”
“So what then?” Minuette asked. “I’ve got a backgammon set, we haven’t played that yet.”
“I don’t know how to play that,” Moondancer said, Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine also nodded along with her.
“Well me and Twilight can teach the three of you then.”
“Twilight and I ,” Twilight corrected her.
Minuette rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah...”
“If you girls want to play some more you might have to do it tomorrow,” an older man’s voice said from the front of the wagon, it was Minuette’s father, peaking in again between the front flaps.
“What do you mean, dad?” Minuette asked as the other girls looked on at him, surprised by his sudden announcement.
“We’re stopping soon, Twilight’s parents rode through here while you were playing cards not too long ago, we’re forming up a wagon circle for the night and we’ll have a little party. Keep up the spirits and all that for the trip. Gonna be dancing too if you girls are interested in that,” he winked.
“Ooh, that sounds fun!” Twinkleshine said and clapped her hands together.
The other girls agreed, but not Twilight. They were going to spend hours getting every wagon together and that was going to slow them down a lot tomorrow morning. Did they really need to put on a celebration for no reason? Traveling to their new home was already going to take so much time. Now someone was going to pull out a fiddle and everyone would eat an excessive amount of food while drinking and dancing. If she was in charge they’d only be holding such a celebration when they actually arrived at their destination.
“You girls will help get everything set up, right?” Minuette’s father asked them.
“Of course, dad!” Minuette jumped up in the wagon and turned to the other girls. “Come on, let’s get out there and see what needs help doing. I bet we can help everyone round up the cows, or tie up the horses, or hitch the wagons together, let’s do it!”
Twilight didn’t share her enthusiasm, this was supposed to be a day lacking those kinds of things. Moondancer, Lemon Hearts, and Twinkleshine obviously felt the same way but at least weren’t going to complain about it like Twilight probably would end up doing. Once the girls opened up the back flap of the wagon Twilight noticed that in the hours they had spent playing cards their wagon train had made sizable progress and was now in a fairly different area of land. A river ran by them to the west, probably one reason they were stopping here, and there were a number of trees for shade while the rest of the landscape was still flat and easy to travel over. Not only did it make a good place to park their wagons but they could see far in every direction so any possible attacks would be spotted quickly. It was something you always had to keep in mind out here.
Either way there were still a few hours left before the sun would set and they had to use that time efficiently. Twilight ended up working with the others to get the oxen to the river for a drink while the men on the wagon train rounded up the cattle and set up the wagons. A few were also kept on lookout duty. While the oxen from her family’s wagon were drinking their fill, Twilight watched a few young children run around playing with each other, she envied that kind of carefree attitude. They were allowed to do what they wanted to cause they were too young to help out. Meanwhile Twilight had to leave her books behind in the city and was now acting as a glorified ox-wrangler.
With how much work it took to do all that though the time flew by pretty quickly and the sun started to set. Fires were set up in the circle of wagons and people began to bring out their pots and pans to start cooking while everyone else could start dancing. Just as Twilight knew it would happen, someone brought out their fiddle and everyone started acting totally carefree along with the music.
“This is so dumb,” Twilight muttered as she walked among the huge crowd of people inside the wagons. Her future neighbors. Possibly her future extended family.
Shining Armor was setting things up over a fire and for the first time today, Twilight Sparkle saw her two parents as well. Night Light and Twilight Velvet were both with him, their horses now hitched up alongside their family wagon. Twilight Sparkle practically steamed when she saw them thanks to all the pent up anger she felt today. So many thing she wanted to just explode at them over, from the silly party being put on right now to the homesteading in general.
“Hello, mom, dad,” Twilight ground out as she stomped over to them.
If they noticed how annoyed she was they were ignoring it. Velvet just grabbed her up in a big hug immediately. “Twilight! Haven’t seen you all day!”
“How ya doing, little lady?” Her father asked her. “Have fun with your friends?”
Twilight grumbled and pushed her mother off of her. “Yes, it was fun .” She spat out and glared at her father.
Night Light rolled his eyes and motioned to Velvet and Shining to get the cooking started while he talked to Twilight. “You wanna talk about something?”
“I’ve got a few things I want to talk about,” Twilight sarcastically snorted. “I think I’ve been doing a decent job of holding myself back-”
Shining Armor bit back a laugh.
“But really, father, this whole homesteading trip is insane! I feel like I’m going crazy that so many people would just up and leave a great place to live to—to maybe just die out in the desert or something!”
“Twilight, I know you feel that way and I’m sorry you had to leave a lot behind in Canterlot but what we’re doing right now is important. And besides, you’ll be able to collect more books eventually in our new town once we get settled in. Why not just think of the opportunities to experience new things out here? You’re always reading up and learning everything you can, why not try and just get over it and realize you can do the same sort of thing while homesteading?”
“And what about possibly having to start a family?” Twilight folded her arms over her chest. “That kind of thing will inevitably get in the way of any studying and learning I try to do. I wanted to go to the Canterlot University in a few years.”
Night Light grimaced awkwardly and rubbed his head. “Well… are there any guys you’ve taken a liking to while we’ve been traveling?”
She glared at him. “So it’s true.”
“It’s an important part of starting a new home, Twilight. It’ll strengthen the bonds of everyone in the community and the town will grow.”
“Well let Shining Armor get married and have kids! For your information, no, there isn’t any guy I fancy and I swear you better not try and force me into anything!” Twilight shouted at him.
Night Light held his hands up in an attempt to calm her down. “Easy there, little lady. We’re doing something difficult here and we need to get along and work together. Besides, this is a party we’re having tonight, we should just be celebrating and having fun, alright? And you don’t need to worry about anything. I wouldn’t force you into a marriage you didn’t want.”
“Thank you...” Twilight’s anger slipped away a little but she still wasn’t exactly happy.
“Come here,” Night Light sighed and wrapped his daughter in a hug. “I know its tough and it seems unfair to you, but at least we’re all here together.”
“Yeah...” Twilight nodded and slowly lifted her arms up, returning the hug.
“That’s my girl,” Night Light smiled. “Now let’s eat and see if you can’t have some fun dancing.”
Twilight grimaced at the thought of her actually dancing. “I wouldn’t count on that.”
Despite her anger and nearly melancholic state she had been in earlier in the day, Twilight was able to at least quiet down and have a nice meal with her family. They were using some of the salted meat they had along with carrots and potatoes to make a thick and rich soup. It was a heartier meal than usual and they were allowing themselves bigger portions tonight. All part of the celebration. Along with that came bread and butter, and even something that they only had a little bit of right now—honey. Twilight Velvet was able to bring the best out of everything they had and it made for a great supper tonight.
Now despite the rest of her family’s wishes she really had no desire to dance. The fact she couldn’t and didn’t know how to dance was only the part of the reason for that. So in the end she slowly drank down her stew while she watched others in the large circle of wagons start to dance around the various fires and in the open areas. Minuette was dancing around from group to group, not with any one guy or anything but just dragging anyone along she could to make things more festive. Twilight looked over to Moondancer’s family and was pretty sure she saw Moondancer glancing at Shining Armor for a split second before looking away. That was starting to annoy Twilight, she looked around for Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine and saw them doing pretty much the same thing, making her grit her teeth. She did not want any of her “friends” to become her in-laws.
“Why don’t you go out and dance with someone, Twilight?” Shining suddenly asked her.
“Why don’t you go dance with one of your admirers?” She bit back at him.
“Admirers?”
Twilight rolled her eyes, her big brother was as oblivious as ever. “Never mind.”
Their parents weren’t quite so oblivious though and Night Light clapped his hand on Shining Armor’s shoulder. “You really should get out there too, son. Let Twilight eat for now. I know there are plenty of gals who would love to dance with you. Like...” he scanned the crowd of people. “How about that nice Minuette girl? You get along with her don’t you? And she’s one of Twilight’s friends.”
Twilight nearly spat out some of her stew before angrily looking out at the dancing Minuette and glaring at her, not that she noticed.
“She’s coming around here, it’d be perfect,” Velvet said.
“Well alright, I don’t exactly mind,” Shining Armor awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck. “I wasn’t sure if it would be right to dance with my little sister’s friends or anything but okay.” He raised an eyebrow at Twilight. “Are you okay with it?”
“I’m fine,” Twilight ground out.
When Minuette did show up around their fire, Shining Armor waved to her and called her over. The blue-haired ball of energy greeted their parents and said hi to Twilight too before Shining Armor took her by the arm and started walking away with her. It was funny since she was actually probably the least interested in him from her group of friends but it didn’t make it any less aggravating.
“Have fun,” Twilight growled to his back when he was out of earshot.
“Are you sure you don’t want to go out and join him?” Velvet asked her. “You don’t have to find someone to dance with, you can just have fun by yourself.”
“That would be even more embarrassing,” Twilight muttered as she watched Shining Armor dance hand in hand with Minuette. With a few glances to some of the other fires in the wagon circle she saw Moondancer, Lemon Hearts, and Twinkleshine all watching the dancing pair intently. And there were probably a lot of other girls who were watching with just as much interest and envy too.
Twilight Sparkle instead just decided to eat some more stew and bread right up until the moment her parents finished and also joined in on the dancing. Then she was left all alone by their campfire. Probably intentionally by her parents to make her feel awkward so she would willingly get up and come dancing too. But that wasn’t going to happen, even if one of the guys from the wagon trail saw her here all alone and asked her to dance she was going to say no.
Shining Armor spun Minuette around as she laughed and giggled, they were dancing much faster and more energetically than most people out there. It wasn’t very romantic looking, just fun. Minuette probably wasn’t really interested in him like that. Or she was just being considerate of her friends who she knew were. After a couple minutes more of dancing, Twilight believed her assumption was right when Minuette led Shining Armor over to Moondancer. Moondancer was a bit shy but with Minuette’s urging she started dancing with Shining Armor too.
“Of course,” Twilight said and rolled her eyes. Another glance at Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine now showed them eagerly awaiting their turn while Minuette came over to talk to them.
So now Twilight indeed had to enjoy watching her big brother dance with all her “friends”. She wanted to hop back into the wagon and grab something, anything, to read by the candle light. Maybe a guide on all the poisonous spiders, scorpions, and snakes out in the wild so she had something else to criticize this ill-conceived homesteading trip over.
She sighed as she thought about all her books. If there was no getting out of founding this new town than at least she was going to promise to herself that one of the first things she would do there would be to establish a library. Her parents could do the ranching or farming or whatever they planned for their family to do, Shining Armor was probably going to become sheriff, so she could be the town’s librarian. That at least make things somewhat bearable. It was possibly a pipe dream though since for at least the first couple of years everyone was going to have to work hard and work together to get the essentials up and running. Things like making sure you had a working well with plenty of water, renewable craps, and healthy enough cattle. Not to mention all the construction.
Twilight Sparkle nearly cried as she looked with downcast eyes towards the ground. Her whole life, everything she wanted, seemed like it was slipping away from her.
The following morning she was woken up by a rough hand jostling her shoulder.
“Twilight? Twilight? Wake up.”
The young girl shifted about in her shaggy blanket before grimacing and blinking a few times, looking up at the source of the voice. Her vision wasn’t every good without her glasses on but even then she could still easily make out the appearance of her big brother. What was he doing inside her tent? She remembered last night turning in for bed earlier than most of the others.
“Shining? What is it?” She asked him and then yawned.
“We’ve got something to do today, come on and try to get up,” Shining told her.
Twilight yawned again and frowned, rubbing her eyes she sat up, clad in a purple nightgown. Her right hand reached for the spot she had put her glasses in and found the case after a few attempts. When she finally put her glasses on she noticed a few things that were unusual. It was still dark out, she could tell through the thin canvas of the tent, and Shining Armor was not only fully dressed in his work clothes already but he was holding some kind of tightly wrapped sheet under his arm.
“Are we getting back on the road early?” Twilight asked. It was usual for things to begin at the crack of dawn or soon after so everyone could make the most of the day, but it looked like Shining Armor had woken her up earlier than that.
Shining Armor shook his head. “No, and actually we’re going to stay here and rest for another day, fill up on water and give the horses and oxen another day.”
“Oh,” Twilight frowned, thinking this journey had taken long enough already. Her eyes drifted to the sheet Shining was holding. “So what are we doing?”
He looked at her with a serious expression and took a deep breath. “I’m going to teach you how to shoot a gun.”
Twilight gawked at him. “You can’t be serious.”
“I am,” he nodded. “It’s something long overdue.”
Despite her disbelief and protests, Shining Armor still made her get up and get dressed and they started a short hike out from the wagon circle into the wilderness around them. Light from the sun was peaking over the horizon and giving them enough light to see and by the time Shining Armor felt they had gotten to a good spot it was practically dawn already. It was somewhat chilly this morning but not windy and Twilight was thankful for that small favor.
“This is stupid, I don’t want to learn how to shoot a gun, I hate guns! What do I need to learn to shoot a gun for?” Twilight complained to her big brother.
“Really, Twilight? You know as well as I do that it’s important.”
“No—I know guns, as much as I hate them, are important. Me being able to shoot one is another matter entirely.”
“Because you can never be sure,” Shining frowned at her. “There are tribes of Buffalo Men, the Shadowbolt gang, and all kinds of other criminals out there. It’s better to be safe than sorry, Twilight.”
“I always just figured you would protect me...”
“And I will. But there’s always the chance that I might not be around or it’ll be too much for just me to handle. That’s why you need to be able to protect yourself too. Do you understand?”
She glared at him. “Yes, I understand.”
“Don’t be like that, you know I’m right.”
“Right?” Twilight’s teeth clenched. “What’s right is that I shouldn’t even be in the situation to be having this conversation! I am not going to pick up one of those things and start shooting—anyone or anything! You’ve always been the one who liked guns, and once we started doing this you said you’d take charge of protecting the wagons and the settlers. If you want to teach someone else how to shoot and defend themselves then teach Minuette and the rest of my friends!”
Twilight stiffly turned around and made to march off but she was stopped by Shining Armor grabbing her wrist. “You’re being immature, Twilight.”
“I’m not like you!” She shook her wrist out of his grip. “I’m not taking to homesteading and living out of Canterlot like a fish takes to water like you!”
“And that’s why I’m trying to help you!” He said, a little more forcefully.
“That’s not the kind of help I want. I want to retain at least a shred of normalcy and familiarity with my old life,” she said right back to him.
Shining Armor stared hard at her but she refused to back down. Eventually he sighed and lifted his free hand to his face, dragging it down his eyes in weariness. “What am I going to do with you… mom and dad aren’t going to be happy with the way you’re acting.”
“Well that’s their own fault,” she snorted.
A small smirk tugged at Shining Armor’s lips. “One thing that hasn’t changed about you because of this trip is how strong-willed you are. That’s still the same.”
And she couldn’t help a small smile from appearing on her face either. “And my big brother is just as caring and protective as ever.” She stepped forward and hugged him affectionately, something he was happy to return with his one free arm.
“Thank you,” he rubbed the small of her back and sighed. “So then… I was thinking instead we could meet in the middle?”
Twilight looked up at him and raised an eyebrow. “Meet in the middle?”
He nodded. “I wont make you hold or shoot any guns yourself, but I want you to watch me practice with mine, I’ll show you how they work and how to use them. Just in case something bad happens. Are you okay with that?”
Twilight frowned but eventually she nodded too. “I’m okay with that.”
“Good, let’s get started then, we’ve got a long day ahead of us,” Shining Armor patted her head and separated from her, finally unfurling the large sheet he had been holding with him. It rolled open to show three different rifles all strapped to it along with several pistols.
Twilight paled the moment she saw them all.
“Don’t be scared right off the bat. A gun on its own can’t hurt you, there’s nothing good or bad about it, remember that.” Shining Armor told her.
He laid the sheet out on the ground and pulled out the large rifle at the top, showing it off to Twilight. If she had held it it would’ve looked almost comical thanks to her height and thin frame. She wasn’t even sure if she could’ve held it properly.
“This is a Flim & Flam Model 1A Supreme. It’s the best long-range rifle on the market right now. Truthfully I would think you’d prefer learning how to shoot a rifle compared to a pistol since that forces you to be up close and personal but with this you might never have to even see the face of whoever’s attacking us.”
The thought of that made Twilight’s stomach turn. “R-Right...”
“It’s good to have a pistol on you too though. You can carry it around or even hide it much easier and it’s better for if someone manages to sneak close to our wagons or breaks into our new home whenever we’ve made it,” Shining Armor said. “Right now though I’m going to go over every mechanism of this rifle with you, okay? I’ll find something out here to fire at too once it’s a little brighter.”
“Okay,” Twilight nodded.
He smiled. “Good you still love to learn new things too.”
The next hour was essentially lesson time for Twilight Sparkle as Shining Armor went over everything he knew about guns and how they worked. He showed her each part, the name for everything from the stock to the barrel, how some of them were loaded in different ways for other, and he even told her how much each cost. Twilight did like to learn new things so she tried to be as academic about it as possible. It was her best way of coping. The last gun he showed her was a small pistol that would’ve fit near perfectly in her hand, in fact because of that she frowned up at Shining Armor.
“You bought that pistol specifically for me, didn’t you?”
He awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck. “I knew we were going to have to do something like this at some point on the trip. I wanted to be prepared. I wanted you to be prepared.”
“Since you only did it because you’re considerate I’ll let it slide,” she narrowed her eyes at him. “But I’m still not touching that gun.”
“That’s fair, like I said we’re compromising today.”
“So what do I need to learn about the revolver then?” She raised an eyebrow as her eyes peered over the small six-shooter Shining Armor was holding.
“You aim it at the person you want to shoot and pull the trigger,” Shining Armor said. “The revolver is made to be the ultimate equalizer and it’s simple and easy to use. Just make sure you’ve got at least one bullet in the chamber.”
“Very detailed.”
“I already taught you how guns work and everything, with the revolver you just need to hold it extra steady since you aren’t bracing it against your shoulder. But it’s light so with two hands that shouldn’t be a problem for you.”
“If I ever shoot it in the first place.”
He chuckled. “Yeah. If.” With a yawn he put the pistol back in the sheet and grabbed his long rifle again. “Okay, but now I’m going to show you what shooting one of these is like.”
As Twilight gulped, Shining Armor looked out across the wilderness to find a worthy target. The sun had come up and bathed the world around them in its light. Now Shining had to find something noticeable both before and after shooting it out here.
After a minute of looking, he saw something.
“Alright, look out there, Twilight. Follow where I’m pointing,” he said and pointed out at something in the distance.
Twilight had to squint but she indeed saw something that was a little more colorful than the rest of the surrounding wilds a few hundred feet away. It was a dot of pink on top of something green that stood a few feet off the ground. And the well-read Twilight Sparkle was fairly sure she knew what it was. There was only one naturally occurring thing out in these plains that would have that color combination.
“A cactus flower?” She asked him.
“Yep, that’s it,” Shining Armor smirked. “I’m going to shoot it right off the top of the cactus.”
He leveled his rifle and steadied himself, Twilight watching him the whole time. Shining Armor first took a couple of deep breaths and squared his legs to brace himself while holding the rifle firmly so the kickback would do next to nothing. Already he was strong and used to firing guns like this, were it Twilight they both would’ve been worried that firing a rifle or shotgun would knock her on her behind. He squeezed one eye shut and lined up the pink flower that was barely more than a speck at this distance perfectly with the sights of his rifle.
Shining Armor held himself still there for a second longer to make sure everything was just right. Then with a simple squeeze of his finger he pulled the trigger.
Twilight winced at the loud sound of the rifle being fired, she blinked and held her hands up to her ears right as it happened but once she took them down and looked out at the cactus she saw no more pink flower atop it. Shining Armor’s aim was true.
“Well, it’s not too difficult to hit a stationary target. It’s different when they’re moving and returning fire. But still,” Shining Armor said with a grin on his face.
Twilight Sparkle didn’t return it. The gunshot was nearly deafening and frightening to her. “I still don’t like guns.”
In two days they had reached the mountains Twilight had known they were going to be traveling through soon. It was certainly an event to watch the oxen struggle to pull up some of the heavier wagons, a few men had to get out and help push them up until they were over the first incline. Now the whole train was going through the mountain pass, curving through the rocks and past the cliffs. Their new home was somewhere on the other side of these mountains and every homesteader was eager to reach it.
She sat on the side of the wagon’s bench, next to Shining Armor, while her parents rode along on horses next to them. It had been a quiet morning so far and Twilight had spent the time looking at whatever caught her interest. Currently their wagons were traveling close by a fast paced stream that poured from a spring higher in the mountains. She wouldn’t want to swim in there since considering the geography it most definitely ended in a waterfall somewhere down the line.
Twilight Sparkle blinked and looked up at her brother, there was something about his attitude today that was making her nervous. He was wary. And so were her parents. A couple of things had happened earlier in the day that set them and a lot of the others in the group on edge. Even though so far the trip through the mountains had been quiet and uneventful.
“Shining?” She asked, despite knowing he didn’t want his attention divided. “Are you really worried right now?”
“Mm,” he grunted for a second as he kept his eyes on the trail in front of them and occasionally looking at the rocks and ridges to the right of their wagon.
“Is it because of those tracks earlier?”
When they had gotten to the top of the ridge, Shining Armor had noticed fresh horse tracks in the dirt overlooking it. Wild horses were a possibility but unlikely—it was more likely that the horses that had made these tracks had riders. There were a good deal of them and they would’ve been at a good enough vantage point that they could’ve been watching the wagon train coming for hours before the wagons would’ve been in a position to really see them. Shining, Night Light, and a few others had taken it as a sign that they might be being watched even now. And in a place like this you had to assume the worst if you wanted to survive. Which meant Shining Armor believed that an ambush was coming some time sooner or later.
He nodded his head but didn’t look to her. “And things are just a little too quiet here for my tastes. Do you hear any animals? Or really anything at all besides that stream?”
“No,” Twilight shook her head, a shiver of fear running through her.
“I don’t want to scare you Twilight but I think something bad is going to happen today,” Shining Armor reached over and put a comforting hand on her leg.
“Outlaws? Buffalo Men?”
“Can’t say right now—but if I had to guess I would say Buffalo Men. Your average group of outlaws doesn’t have the manpower to take on a wagon train our size.”
Twilight gulped. She, every girl from the cities, had heard horrible stories of what the savage Buffalo Men did. Especially to girls like Twilight. She knew some of it was probably just fear-mongering but she never wanted to be in a position where she could find out for sure. Even if Shining was wrong that still meant it could be something as bad as the Shadowbolt Gang going after them. But there were so many men here protecting the wagon train, they had a lot of guns, would outlaws really risk attacking them?
“I hope I’m wrong, Twilight, I really do, but I’m not taking any chances,” Shining said and looked over at his parents, who both had rifles holstered on their horses. “Neither is anyone else. I want you to go back to my gun box and bring me the Iron Will Repeater Rifle I showed you yesterday—and take the revolver for yourself.”
Her eyes widened. “But-”
“Don’t argue, Twilight.” He sharply looked at her with a glare in his eyes. “Not now. This is serious. Get plenty of ammunition for me and fill up your pockets with some too.”
She meekly acquiesced to his demand and went back to the box that held his guns sitting in the back of the wagon. Twilight Sparkle was smart enough to realize this was no time for talk. Opening it up she was able to quickly grab the rifle and revolver, despite how foreign and just plain wrong they felt in her hands, and returned to the front of the wagon. Shining Armor laid the rifle out over his legs—barrel pointed away from Twilight sitting next to him of course—while Twilight was forced to keep the revolver. It shook in her hands and it was hardly because of the vibrations of the wagon. The cold lead inside her jeans weighed against her leg, making her feel awkward.
A single glance down at the revolver showed that it was already loaded too.
A loaded gun. She was holding a loaded gun. Were it not for the situation she were in she might have fainted as her mind finally processed that fact.
Things were too quiet for her to focus on anything else now too. The other wagons were mostly bereft of noise and the riders on horseback that guarded and scouted around the wagon train were mostly keeping close and forming a perimeter. By this point they were probably about midway through the mountain trail with nowhere to really turn to. Who knew what the rocks around them concealed.
“I want you to get back in the wagon and stay there for now, Twilight. I don’t want you out in the open,” Shining told her.
“But you’re going to be staying out in the open...”
This time he did offer her a tiny smile. “Because I’m the one protecting us, remember?”
“I… I know. I’m sorry about some of the things I said yesterday. Be careful, please.”
“I will. You know me.”
Twilight Sparkle smiled at him and turned around to go back into the wagon right as an arrow shot between them and embedded itself into the bench. She froze up but Shining quickly knocked her back over the bench and into the wagon.
“Get down!” He yelled as a hail of arrows came at their wagon, some from the front and others at the side by the ridge. The wagon was peppered by them, some tearing through the canvas cover and landing in the floor of it right around Twilight.
She heard screams and gunshots begin to erupt from across the rest of the wagon train. A battle was breaking out after the initial attack from their assailants. Twilight’s eyes drifted over to one of the arrows now stuck in the wagon and she fearfully gulped. Buffalo Men . No one else would be using arrows to attack their wagons. That was made even more obvious when she heard the yelling and battle-cries that were well known to be used by Buffalo Men mix into the other noises. Against her better judgment, Twilight sat up and looked out of one of the newly torn holes in the wagon’s canvas.
It was chaos. There were dozens of Buffalo Men up on the ridge raining arrows down on the wagon train while warriors with tomahawks were riding down it on horseback towards the wagons. She saw numerous men and women she knew riding their horses and returning fire up at the archers and trying to shoot any of the others before they got close, but already there had been casualties. There was Joe, lying on the ground with a number of arrows in him, and others Twilight only vaguely recognized. Still, there were far more dead Buffalo Men already—but the Buffalo Men also clearly outnumbered them greatly.
Their bronze skin and painted faces overwhelmed the ridge and their shouting drowned out everything else. Twilight hadn’t even realized she had been holding her gun in a white-knuckled grip until it started to hurt, then she looked down at it and only fear kept her from throwing it away. A shout and then a sequence of gunshots came from Shining Armor and Twilight watched a Buffalo Men’s head split open like a watermelon while he rode his horse down the ridge. He fell off it like a rag doll while his horse bucked around in fear and Twilight nearly threw up inside the wagon.
She watched as her parents rode in front of their wagon, trying to keep the oxen from getting spooked by the arrows coming at them and the loud noises. Her mother had her rifle leveled and was firing off at the archers up above them.
Twilight Velvet’s attempts at protecting the wagon train were cut short when an arrow embedded itself into her horse’s neck. The pained spasms of the beast knocked Velvet free of the saddle and onto the ground—hard—and the horse went down soon after. Night Light went to help his wife and Shining Armor jumped down from the wagon too. Meanwhile more Buffalo Men were coming down the ridge, some even on foot, hooting and hollering as Twilight Sparkle watched her family in danger.
Another wagon pulled up alongside theirs and Twilight saw Minuette’s father out in front, the entire wagon train must be in chaos if he had driven it up here, while Minuette laid across the bench next to him. Twilight’s eyes widened in shock as she thought the worst at first but then she noticed an arrow was merely sticking out of Minuette’s right forearm. She was deathly pale and bleeding but as long as she got some medical attention soon she should be okay. Unfortunately in her father’s haste he had driven into a wasp’s nest as Buffalo Men started encircling his wagon. This distraction allowed Shining Armor to help their mother into the wagon, but Night Light wasn’t going to leave Minuette’s family out to dry. He whipped his horse’s reins and galloped over to them, pulling a pistol from his hip and shooting any Buffalo Men who got close to the wagon.
“Twilight! I said get down!” Shining Armor yelled at her and tore her away from the side of the wagon.
“But dad-”
“But nothing! Get down and look after mom, I’m getting this wagon moving!” He said and went back to the bench outside the front flap.
Twilight slid over to her mom and held her up, finding a blanket for her to rest her head on. “Mom! Are you alright?”
Velvet weakly nodded and smiled up at her daughter. “Yes… just hit my head a little when I fell.” She reached up and pinched Twilight’s cheek. “Don’t you worry nothing about it.”
It didn’t do much to assuage Twilight’s feelings, not with everything else still going on outside. The noise was cacophonous and she still heard screams of terror and pain mixed in with the gunshots. Suddenly the wagon lurched as Shining Armor whipped the oxen into a frenzy, making sure they were going as fast as possible. She could feel the wagon weave around the one in front of them, riding closer to the river to try and put some distance between them and the ridge and make it harder for the archers to shoot them. Shining Armor was still looking out for them.
She heard more gunshots and the yelling of Buffalo Men mixed in with the galloping of horses towards them and she squeezed her eyes shut and hoped it would all be over soon. Twilight had never been so scared or felt so helpless in her life. What was the point of this gun she was holding?
Shining Armor shouted from the front of the wagon—something was happening and Velvet knew it too. One of the wagon’s wheels hit a large bump and knocked the two women around in the back and then they heard one of the oxen scream.
What happened next for Twilight Sparkle was terror.
Something crashed into the side of the wagon as Shining Armor tried to make it sharply turn and the entire thing flipped over onto its side. Twilights Sparkle and Velvet flailed around inside as the wagon crashed and all their boxes and belongings went everywhere, something hit Twilight in the head and she went temporarily senseless even as she continued to tumble about. Everything was vague for her after that for a little while. She heard things breaking, shouting, more gunshots, and a ringing in her ears. She ended up crawling on her hands and knees on the… dirt? Had she fallen out of the wagon?
Twilight looked up in a daze and realized she was facing the river only a short distance away. The noises of everything else besides the ringing in her ears was still muffled and she had to blink a few times before the world totally came back into focus. What she saw when she looked back towards the wagon, the trail, and the ridge, snapped her back to reality as a knife of fear plunged into her heart.
Her mother was on the ground by the destroyed wagon, unconscious with blood dripping down her face, and their oxen were dead. Fighting was still going on around the other wagons and Twilight couldn’t even count how many dead Buffalo Men there were.
But that isn’t what concerned her at the moment. Even her father’s whereabouts didn’t concern her at the moment.
The thing that truly horrified Twilight were the two Buffalo Men standing over her brother.
He was out just like their mother and he couldn’t defend himself, one of the Buffalo Men, holding a knife while the other held a tomahawk, grabbed Shining Armor by the hair and lifted his head up. His knife went to the top of Shining Armor’s forehead, right under his hairline, right under his scalp . And Twilight Sparkle’s pupils turned to pinpricks as she realized what he was going to do to her brother.
Something else grabbed the attention of her eyes just then. Her gun was lying on the ground, just right there an inch away. She looked from it back to Shining Armor, the knife was right at his skin and ready to cut in. There was no time for thinking. Thinking might have been Twilight’s strength, but she didn’t have the time to think about how much she hated guns, or how many nights of sleep she would lose over killing someone, or the nightmares and depression that would plague her. She had to save her brother.
The gun was snatched up from the ground as Twilight turned around, still just on her knees, and aimed it at the Buffalo Man. The benefit of being such a good listener and observer was that single good lesson from Shining Armor was really all she needed. The gun was loaded, she was holding it steady, the barrel was aimed at her target’s center of mass, the sights were dead on, and all she had to do was cock the hammer and pull the trigger.
When the gun fired she hadn’t been expecting the kickback to be so strong—combined with the loudness of it and the shock from it and Twilight Sparkle ended up accidentally dropping it. She flinched and squeezed her eyes shut at the same moment it fired too. Did she hit the Buffalo Man? Had she saved her brother?
Twilight opened her eyes and saw her brother still lying on the ground with a discarded knife by his head, the Buffalo Man who had been holding it was collapsed against their wagon with a bullet hole in his chest that blood flowed freely from. The other Buffalo Man was shaking him, crying out his name in their foreign language, before his eyes turned to Twilight. She realized then looking upon him that he was clearly the brother of the man she just shot. Rage gripped his features as he jumped over the still form of Shining Armor and ran at her with his tomahawk in hand.
Twilight Sparkle had barely enough sense left to get up and run, but run she did. She screamed in terror as she scrambled to her feet and just ran , sadly forgetting about the gun on the ground. The Buffalo Man shouted after her and for the first time Twilight was thankful she wasn’t wearing a dress.
The problem was the stream going through the mountains was right in front of her, Twilight wasn’t a strong swimmer and it was going too fast, she’d never be able to get across it. All she could do was keep running alongside the river, over the rocks and through the brush, hoping she could outrun her pursuer. She knew that was unlikely. She wasn’t out of shape but she wasn’t used to running either, meanwhile he was a Buffalo Man warrior who was used to traveling over terrain like this. Twilight didn’t want to think about it, she had to just keep running.
It was a gruesome death that awaited her if that Buffalo Man caught her. Twilight blinked and suddenly found tears pouring out of her eyes.
Why? Why? Why? She thought to herself over and over.
It wasn’t right, it wasn’t fair. How many people she knew back there were dead? Was Minuette okay? Was her father?
“This stupid trip...” Twilight sniffled as her feet carried her as best they could over the ground.
Unfortunately unknown to her the raging stream curved slightly and was about to cut her off up ahead. Twilight didn’t know this and while still running at full speed almost ran through some bushes and then fell into the river. She stopped herself just in time at the ledge and teetered there, surrounded by rocks with nowhere to go. She frantically looked around for someplace to hide or escape to but there was nothing for her.
Turning around as she heard someone charging through the bushes she saw the Buffalo Man emerge with tomahawk still in hand.
“Please… don’t,” Twilight choked out, holding her hands up for mercy.
He didn’t care. With a mad yell he raised his tomahawk over his head and charged at her. His face was like that of an enraged monster to Twilight, she had never seen such raw anger before.
Naturally she took a step backwards to try and get away from him, forgetting in her fear and haste that there was nothing left behind her. Twilight’s foot slipped off the loose soil of the embankment and she started to fall backwards right as the Buffalo Man reached her. Right as he was bringing the tomahawk down at her head she fell away from him and his missed swing and momentum carried him off the ledge with her. Despite him grabbing onto her and practically tackling her they became separated from each other once they hit the rapids of the water.
Twilight was disoriented once she fell into the water, her glasses were washed off her face and she flailed about in the quickly moving stream as she struggled to try and get her head above the surface. She knew how to swim but she had only ever done so before in calm pools back in Canterlot. The way the water was carrying her and beating her down, throwing her around, she was worried she would drown before she managed to do anything.
She thought she felt something brush her leg, the Buffalo Man maybe trying to grab it, and she accidentally opened her mouth in a panic and water rushed into her lungs. Her panicked struggling grew but she wasn’t even sure if she was facing up or down. The strong current was treating her like a doll.
At last her head bobbed up out of the water and Twilight Sparkle took a deep breath of air. She was saved for now, choking and coughing as she was, but things weren’t over for her yet. She didn’t have the strength to fight the current and swim out of the river and she knew other hazards were soon approaching. Regardless of whether the river had rocks in it that she might get smashed up against, or the Buffalo Man catching and drowning her, she knew a waterfall was coming up. Probably not a big one but it was coming and there was noting she could do about it.
Twilight tried to float as best she could, the one benefit of a waterfall coming up was despite the current getting faster the water was calmer at the same time and she was able to keep her head up.
But so was someone else.
An angry scream came from behind her and Twilight was just barely able to look to see the Buffalo Man also floating along in the river, just a person’s length or two behind her. Twilight screamed and tried to weakly paddle towards the side of the river but things were moving too fast and she couldn’t even really get into form. Up ahead the river seemed to vanish into thin air and the sound of raging water smashing into itself began to drown out the other sounds of the world.
Twilight knew she was about to go over it, her eyes squeezed shut tight and she took a deep breath. The next thing she knew she was tossed over the side with the water carrying her down.
It was only about a twenty foot fall before she ended up in the lower portion of the river but the force of the fall pushed her underwater again when she landed at the basin of the waterfall. She somehow managed to hold her breath and began to swim back up to the surface, the current not as strong down here, and tried to reach the side of the river so she could pull herself out to safety. The edge of the river was muddy and she felt her feet start to drag against the dirt and pebbles on the bottom of the river. Before long her knees hit mud and she could start crawling out of the cold water, desperately panting and gasping for as much air as possible.
She was a sopping wet mess but she was alive and she wasn’t about to stop and rest here either. Twilight crawled on her hands and knees until she was fully out of the river. The wagon trail should’ve been somewhere ahead of her, if she could find it she could start traveling back up it and-
A gasp bellowed out from behind her and Twilight looked to see the Buffalo Man pulling himself out of the river as well. Twilight turned over, dragging her tired body away from him while he stared her down, the tomahawk unfortunately still in his grip. She didn’t have the strength to get up and run, but he had enough to stand. Furiously glaring down at her he started walking through the mud towards her. Twilight wanted to beg for mercy again but she couldn’t speak, she only cried as the warrior came forward to kill her.
The Buffalo Man stood over her and raised his tomahawk up, with a single swing he’d split her skull in two.
Twilight closed her eyes and hoped it would be quick-
A gunshot rang out and she opened her eyes again. Looking up into the face of the Buffalo Man she saw he had gone crosseyed and a trail of blood was dripping down from a hole in the middle of his forehead. His arms went slack and the tomahawk fell out of his grip before his body collapsed backwards into the mud.
Twilight laid there, panting hard, before she finally managed to look behind her.
A lady was standing there with pistol in hand, she had come out of the brush by the trail. She was tall with alabaster skin and a beautiful flowing green, pink, and blue hair. Twilight Sparkle could only blink. Was she dreaming?
The lady walked up to her and looked down with a reserved but still concerned look on her face. “Are you alright?”
Twilight was too shocked to respond, she only dumbly looked up at the lady’s piercing eyes.
“I heard gunshots and came to see what it was, but things are quiet now. What happened?” The lady asked.
“W-Wagon train...” Twilight finally managed to say. “We were attacked by Buffalo Men.”
The lady peered down at her for a second longer, as if seeing something in Twilight’s eyes. “I see. Were you traveling with your family?”
“Yes,” Twilight nodded, thoughts of Shining and her parents shooting through her mind.
“Do you want me to take you back to your wagon train? I was going in that direction anyways.”
“B-But what if-”
“I’m sure your family is fine,” the lady confidently stated and offered out a hand to Twilight to help herself up.
Twilight was still breathing heavily but she took the hand and pulled herself up on wobbly legs, using the back of the hand she tried to wipe away some of the tears around her eyes. “Thank you...”
The lady smiled and turned to walk back towards the trail. “Come on, let’s go.”
Twilight caught up beside her and looked up at the tall lady. “Um, what’s your name?”
“It’s Celestia. And you?”
“Twilight. Twilight Sparkle.”
Celestia’s smile dropped for a second as she reached a hand up to feel around the length of a golden necklace around her neck, before the smile returned and she glanced down at the young girl. “Let’s go bring you back to your family.”
The Good, the Bad and the Unfriendly
Sheriff Glimmer Prefers A Rifle
On a section of dilapidated fence on the outskirts of town, four empty tin cans sat in a row. Baked beans, olives, corn, and peas. They had only been placed there a couple of minutes earlier for one express purpose and soon they’d disappear from atop the fence. It was close to noon and no wind blew throughout the land, making it a stale day and also one where no outside factors needed to be taken into account when it came to sniping these cans. From two-hundred yards away, behind the town’s jailhouse, a crack of thunder erupted and the can of beans was blown off the fence, folded in two with a hole going through it. Three more shots rang out and the remaining three cans all suffered the same fate. It was some expert sharpshooting practice that the sheriff of the town got up to whenever she could.
Sheriff Starlight Glimmer stood, with her legs spread and her rifle shouldered, as she squinted down the sights of the gun to make sure that every shot had been dead on. Beside her was one of her deputies, Sugar Belle, patiently watching and waiting for the okay to go out and retrieve the cans. After all, littering was a crime.
With a satisfied exhale of air from her nose and a smirk, Starlight Glimmer lowered her rifle. “Perfect again. You can go get the cans now, deputy.” She put her arm through the strap of her rifle and swung it onto her back.
“Right away, Starlight!” Sugar Belle said.
“Ah!” Starlight stopped her, holding a finger up. “We may be friends, Sugar Belle, but let’s be professional. It’s Sheriff Glimmer when I’m on the clock. Okay?”
Sugar Belle smiled in embarrassment but nodded. “Right, I’m sorry Sheriff Glimmer!”
Starlight winked at her. “Don’t worry about it.”
Their town was out of the way and Starlight was a well known and common presence throughout it. She had made a name for herself elsewhere in Equestria as a law officer before becoming sheriff here, that popularity (notoriety to some) led to this town being pretty quiet and peaceful. She also had four wonderful and capable deputies working under her. Starlight was proud to be able to say that her town was surely one of the safest and most orderly in the country. That didn’t mean no one ever got drunk and stupid, or that she never had to break up a fight, or some random ignorant criminal didn’t come through town on occasion, but she always resolved things quickly.
The townspeople knew Sheriff Glimmer had zero tolerance for any funny business. And that she occasionally went a little extreme when it came to doling out justice. But it was far superior to being at the mercy of some real outlaws or preyed on by the Shadowbolt Gang. And Sheriff Glimmer was genuinely friendly and well-meaning. She just… had her moments that scared people sometimes. In Starlight’s mind it was all reasonable because she knew how rough this world was and she couldn’t allow any weakness in herself or let word out that she and this town she protected were soft. So while she still followed the letter of the law, every now and then an unfortunate criminal would have an example made out of them.
As Sugar Belle reached the fence, Starlight took a big stretch, putting her hands on her back and leaning back until she heard a loud pop. A pleasure filled groan came from Starlight and she idly thumbed the sheriff’s badge on her vest.
Starlight wore a denim vest over a white blouse with her golden badge right over her left breast. Her hair was done up in a high ponytail that hung to the middle of her back and her bangs were cut straight right above her eyes. Tan leather boots with a steel toe covered her feet and tight jeans that went up all the way to her belly-button covered the lower half of her body. The blouse was tucked into her jeans and a black belt was looped around her slim midsection. Her clothes were not exactly the most practical or plain for a sheriff but she purposefully showed off her best assets to distract people. The tight jeans in particular did a good job of showing off just how curvy her backside was. Besides, anyone who tried to get frisky with her was going to soon regret it.
“Got everything!” Sugar Belle cheerily said as she came back to Starlight with all four cans gathered up in her arms. She was wearing an outfit similar to Starlight but her vest was tanned cowhide and her badge was silver.
“Great, drop em off in the trash in front of the office and we’ll head over to the post office later. I want to see what news has come through on the telegraph,” Starlight said. It was another part of her routine to check if anything pertinent to her duties as a sheriff had come in on the wire. She liked to keep up to date with recent crimes and movements of criminals. Just yesterday they had heard about a big train robbery that happened just a little outside of Las Pegasus. Sometimes it wasn’t something that came by telegraph either but instead came by through regular mail. Like a new wanted poster or a letter from the governor about recent attacks by Buffalo Men or the Shadowbolt Gang.
The two lawwomen walked together from around the back of the brick and iron-barred jailhouse that was connected to the sheriff’s office. The street that the front of the office sat on was mostly empty right now with most of the people in the livelier center of town at the moment. All that was out here were a few slow businesses and some homes. There had previously been a ranch covering this whole area (which is where the old fence was from) but that went under. Either way, sheriff and deputy both stepped inside the office after Sugar Belle deposited the cans in the trash.
“Only heard four shots, guess you haven’t gone to rust yet?” One of the other deputies jokingly asked Starlight right as she walked in.
“Very funny, Deputy Favor,” Starlight grinned at the blue-haired man.
The jokester, Party Favor, always knew how to make someone smile. He really brightened up this office. The other two deputies were a bit more formal as they greeted Starlight and Sugar Belle.
Double Diamond, the oldest of the deputies, was sitting behind his desk when they came in. “Welcome back, Sheriff Glimmer. Are you heading over to the post office now?”
“In a second, I’m just putting my rifle away first,” Starlight answered. Meanwhile the last deputy came back from the row of cells in the jailhouse, flashing an easygoing grin and waving at Starlight.
“Everything’s looking good back here, Sheriff,” Night Glider said.
“I would hope so,” Starlight smiled. They didn’t have anyone occupying one of those cells at the moment, so cleaning and taking care of them should’ve been an easy job. Their most common occupant was usually just a drunk who needed to cool off in the first place.
Starlight reached the office’s gun closet behind the desks of her deputies and in front of her larger area that was sectioned off by a little waist-high wall that formed a right-angle in the corner of the room. She pulled a small ring of keys from a pocket in her vest and opened up the closet, taking the rifle off her shoulder and putting it back in its own notch. There were enough rifles, sidearms, and bullets in here to arm an entire posse if Starlight decided to round one up. Though to be honest she didn’t like the idea of anyone besides her or her deputies having to deal with criminals. She didn’t want to put them in that sort of danger. The whole point was that they were supposed to be able to rely on her for safety, not the other way around.
Sheriff Glimmer locked the closet back up and smiled, her hands on her hips as she turned around to face the others. “Alright, Deputy Belle, we’re going to the post office. Deputy Diamond, you stay here in case anyone comes by, Deputies Favor and Glider will conduct rounds through town. Sound good?”
“Got it,” Double Diamond saluted.
“No problem!” Party Favor said, standing up from his desk.
“Time to stretch my legs,” Night Glider smiled.
And Sugar Belle nodded.
Starlight got ready to leave the office again but her eyes first glanced towards the far wall of the building from her desk. It was the wall upon which they hung their wanted posters. It was almost covered in such as Starlight never took the old ones down, only drew large red X’s in paint over them. A few really stuck out to her, such as Sunny Flare’s and Sunset Shimmer’s, along with a couple of Hooffields and McColts and a few other criminals not as well-known to the general public. There was a minor wanted poster of a certain bank robber that was fairly new as well. Most eyes wouldn’t be drawn to it since the criminal wasn’t connected to any murders, but Starlight’s eyes were always drawn to it for a different reason.
She hadn’t heard any news lately about Trixie and her bank-robbing spree. And that, as much as any reason, was why she always went to the post office every day. She wasn’t sure if she did or didn’t want to hear anything about her, either option would probably be bad, but she couldn’t help thinking and worrying over her old friend. Perhaps Trixie had finally wizened up and stopped? Or far more likely she had gotten caught or killed and the news just hadn’t come in yet. A frown touched Starlight’s face, it would’ve been Trixie’s own damn fault if that was the case. What had possessed her to start doing something so stupid?
Starlight wiped the frown off of her face before any of her deputies could see and walked with Sugar Belle out of the office. It would just be a quick jaunt to the post office now. It sat on the other side of town by the railroad tracks. Unlike her deputies, Sheriff Glimmer didn’t put on a gunbelt or carry a revolver with her most times she went out. She liked to be approachable and she was confident that she could handle most situations without a gun. A dangerous gunfight was already enough of a rarity in this town too.
“Do you think there will be any more news of the Shadowbolt Gang?” Deputy Belle asked her when they were out on the street.
“It’s possible. They’re always up to something, Sunny Flare doesn’t like things to settle down,” Sheriff Glimmer answered.
“What if they come out here one day?”
Starlight glanced at her deputy, seeing a slight measure of fear in her eyes. “I don’t think you need to worry about that. They don’t really come out to this area. And if they did, I would handle it.”
It was something of an empty boast but it still brought a smile to Sugar Belle’s face. “I know you would.”
“Enough about that though. How’s your side-business going?” Starlight asked.
Sugar Belle blushed. “It’s not really a side-business at this point. More of a hobby.”
She had always had more a passion for baking than anything but circumstances required her life to go in a different direction. It was only when her life had settled down and become more stable in this town that she really got the opportunity to follow her dream. She had been practicing in her own home and borrowing the use of some of the ovens and supplies at the local bakery in town. Every now and then she made batches of fresh muffins that she gave out around town. One of these days she really wanted to retire from law enforcement and just become a full-time baker for real. Duty still called though.
“Just keep working on it, your muffins are great,” Starlight told her.
“Thank you, I’ll bake up a new batch soon. I was also thinking of trying cookies or cake too!”
“I’m sure whatever you make will be wonderful.”
As they got out onto the main street of the town, more people showed up going about their daily lives. Starlight smiled and waved to everyone and got a fair few greetings in return. It seemed like a pretty normal day and she was happy to show her face and just walk about in public for the benefit of everyone. Maybe she’d visit the mayor later and see if there was anything special going on in town soon. She walked by the main street saloon and grinned inwardly when she could see out the corner of her eye a number of men milling about outside it leering at her. Their eyes were practically bouncing up and down as they followed her walking form.
In the distance, directly down main street at the opposite end of town from the sheriff’s office, the train tracks lied. They didn’t get many passenger trains coming through, mostly freight, but the tracks were still decently busy. Right in front of those tracks there was the post office and the telegraph lines that ran alongside the tracks. A quick in and out and the two of them would be back to their other business.
That was right up until the sound of a fist smacking into a face resounded from an alley down the side of main street.
Starlight and Sugar Belle both looked over to see an upturned card table and three men standing over one on the ground in-between the general store and the blacksmith’s. It seemed a formerly friendly card game had just gone bad. Starlight frowned, she didn’t care for gambling and would outlaw it in town if she could but she also knew the backlash to that would be too much. It didn’t stop her from getting a sense of catharsis every time a fight broke out over it though. The men hadn’t noticed that Starlight and Sugar Belle had stopped and had seen what was going on. Starlight recognized all four of them in the alley, residents of the town, and two of them who had personally earned a night in a cell once or twice before.
“You think you can cheat us?!” The one who clearly threw the punch yelled at the man on the ground.
“It was a fair game, you can’t prove anything!” The one on the ground said.
Starlight narrowed her eyes at the table and the relatively few cards on the ground. She clicked her tongue. “Three-card-Monte. Not again.”
There was a difference between gambling and outright swindling. Although she didn’t exactly have a high opinion of someone dumb enough to fall for the rigged game in the first place. Before things could escalate however, Sheriff Glimmer decided to step into the alley and make her presence.
“The both of you stop right there. I’ll not have a fight in my town,” Starlight put her hands on her hips and glared at all four of them.
They looked up at her for the first time while Sugar Belle stood behind her at the ready. The swindler on the ground at first looked worried before he put a gracious smile on his face and got up.
“S-Sheriff, thank heavens you were walking by. Torrent wasn’t happy about losing my fair game and-”
“You can put a cork in it, Quartz Eye. I’ve told you before not to run any more of these rigged games. If you want to play poker then that’s fine but you’re in more trouble than our punch happy friend right now,” Starlight told him.
“I shouldn’t be in any trouble!” Torrent yelled and moved to maybe strike Quartz Eye again. “He’s the one who tried cheating me out of my money!”
Sheriff Glimmer quickly walked in-between the two of them. “Then you should have come to me or one of my deputies. Not engage in violence on your own, Torrent. That’s not how things are done around here. If you want to spend a night in the jailhouse to cool off that’s fine by me though.” She could see in his eyes what he was going to do even before he did it.
Torrent tried to step past her and attack Quartz Eye again. Starlight’s foot slid out and tripped him, when he stumbled her right elbow came up and jabbed him in the solar plexus. As he grunted in pain and started to fall her hand shot out like a striking rattlesnake, her wrist flicking and the back of her hand slamming into his face with enough force to break his nose and knock him out cold. Torrent went down with blood dribbling down his face, wheezing in unconscious pain and struggling to breathe. Starlight sighed and rolled him over with the tip of her boot, then kneeling down and taking out a pair of handcuffs.
“Why does everyone have to make things so difficult?” She shook her head. Thanks to these two they were going to have to walk all the way back to the sheriff’s office now and then come allll the way back out here to the post office. What a pain in the neck. Starlight glanced up at Sugar Belle. “Deputy Belle? Put some handcuffs on Quartz Eye too.”
“Yes ma’am!” Sugar Belle saluted and quickly turned Quartz Eye around, making him put his hands behind his back.
“Oh man… I hate sleeping in that jail,” Quartz Eye whined.
Considering what a mess the day had turned into it was nice that Starlight was still able to retire to her home and turn in for the night at a relatively normal hour. It was a small two-story home with only a single bedroom and bathroom on the second floor. Starlight rented it out from the landlord because it was only a little down the street from the sheriff’s office. She was happy to be home too, there was no meaningful news to hear at the post office and she had been on her feet all day. A sink into her porcelain tub is just what the doctor ordered. The day had been kind of disappointing for a variety of reasons so now that it was finally about to be over she was going to relax.
Once she walked up the stairs there was only a small landing and the door to her bedroom left. Starlight opened it up and closed it back behind her, pulling out her keyring and using her own personal key on it to lock the door. Probably unnecessary but she didn’t like unwelcome visitors. Her bedroom was rather sparse with a large wardrobe on the wall to her left and the door to her bathroom on the right. The center of the room was taken up by a single large bed that had two blinder-covered windows flanking the headboard. She was never big on decoration or pointless amenities. The only other thing in her room was a full-length mirror attached to her bathroom door.
Starlight took off her belt and casually threw it onto the bed, letting herself breathe just a bit easier. The vest and boots came off soon after. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, letting her chest rise and fall, before preparing to take that bath she was looking forward to. For a moment she stopped to look at herself in the mirror before opening up the door. With a bit of a frown and a slight blush she turned around to look at just how tightly her pants actually hugged her body. Her breasts were of a good size and shape too but her more than generous posterior put them to shame. Still, the way she dressed served its purpose, although maybe it was getting a little too embarrassing for her.
She reached her hands into her jeans to grab the tucked in hem of her blouse and pull it off over her head when she suddenly stopped.
It was a little chilly in her room. Why?
Her eyes narrowed as she looked over to the window on the right side of her bed. The blinds were down but they were moving slightly, a breeze was coming in from outside. Frowning, she walked over to the window and moved the blinds slightly to see that the window was open.
“Did I leave you open last night?” Starlight asked aloud to herself.
She shut the window and held her hand up to her chin, thinking. She was pretty sure that window wasn’t open the last time she was in this room. There was no sense in being paranoid but she still couldn’t help but wonder…
A thump came from her wardrobe and then a high-pitched creak as the front cabinet was slightly opened.
Starlight turned around, her eyes wide. She didn’t have a gun on her and someone had just gotten the drop on her. A figure was emerging from her large wardrobe—only to trip on the way out and fall onto the floor with a yelp.
“Oof!” The girl groaned. “Ow...”
Starlight was so surprised and confused that she just stood there with her mouth open for another moment. Almost too stunned to think. The girl who had come out of her wardrobe stood up, she was an absolute mess of tattered and dirty clothes, her hair and face also dirty enough where it looked like she hadn’t cleaned them in weeks. Her cheeks were slightly sunken too and her lips were chapped and cracked. Signs of not having enough to eat or drink lately.
And still, Starlight recognized her immediately.
“H-Hey, Starlight. Been a while,” Trixie said to her, waving awkwardly while an unsure smile was stuck on her face.
Starlight didn’t say anything. Her mouth was still half open in shock as she quietly stared at her old friend. Trixie meanwhile stopped waving and put her hand down, just standing there and waiting for Starlight to say or do something. Starlight Glimmer soon found her wits and closed her mouth, taking a few slow and deliberate steps to Trixie before standing right in front of her.
Trixie smiled wider but it was still forced and nervous, she shrugged and held her hands palm up by her sides. “H-Hug?”
Starlight punched her in the stomach.
Trixie went down like a sack of potatoes, clutching her stomach in pain.
“You idiot !” Starlight yelled down at her. “What the hell is wrong with you?! Robbing banks?! How could you possibly start doing something so stupid? How could you possibly think coming here to me would be a good idea?”
“I-I understand why you’re angry-”
“No, you moron, you listen to me-” Starlight reached down and grabbed Trixie by the collar of her shirt, lifting her up and holding the magician right in front of her face. “Angry is what I get when you don’t tell me what it was that turned you into a bank robber. Angry is what I get when I hear a really stupid reason for it. But I’m sure you wouldn’t come back here, to your old friend, your sheriff friend, without a decent explanation? So please, Trixie, tell me what the fuck you were doing and hopefully I won’t have to beat you senseless before I throw you in jail.”
Trixie looked rather afraid to answer as her “friend” glared right at her. She had to look away and gulp before she found even a modicum of courage to actually respond. “Well the short answer is… I needed money?”
Starlight’s eye twitched and she pulled back a fist to punch Trixie’s lights out. “You -”
“Please! Don’t hit Trixie!” The magician cowered and squeezed her eyes shut. “And don’t throw me in jail either! I-I-I came here because I need your help and you’re the only one who cares about me!”
“Help you?” Starlight was in disbelief. “I’m a sheriff , Trixie! Why would I help you?”
Trixie looked at her pleadingly while she cried fresh tears. “Because we’re friends.”
“You ruined that when you started robbing banks. What happened to being the greatest traveling magician in the country, Trixie?” Starlight almost looked sad as she asked.
Trixie choked back her tears and looked down in shame. “It didn’t go so well. I didn’t want to hurt anyone—and I never did—no one ever got hurt in my robberies! But I needed money, and I wanted to be famous, and I had a whole plan for reigniting my career but… I guess it was pretty dumb.”
Starlight sighed and let go of her, letting Trixie fall to the floor. She brought her hands up to her face and shook her head, dragging her fingers down her face in pure agony. “What am I going to do with you?”
“Please, please don’t turn me in! Trixie doesn’t want to die!” Trixie clasped her hands together and groveled at Starlight’s feet.
Starlight rolled her eyes and lightly kicked her away. “You’re not going to be hung, Trixie. Not if you actually turn yourself in, you’ll just be imprisoned in Canterlot. Unless the governor decides to make an example of you.”
Trixie paled.
“Oh, quit it already! I’ll at least pull some strings with her to make sure nothing like that happens,” Starlight said.
“B-But Trixie can’t go to jail either! That’s horrible! I don’t want to be stuck in a cell for the rest of my life!”
“Oh so you’re just planning to be let off scot-free and go back to performing magic shows?”
“Yeeeesssss?” Trixie shrugged, a nervous grin on her face.
Starlight clenched her fists in anger. “Trixie!”
The failed magician hopped up off the floor and held her hands up. “Look, I know you obviously don’t like that idea-”
“You’re asking me to turn my back on my duties as a sheriff! You’re asking me to turn my back on everything I believe in!” Starlight yelled.
“Not for nothing! For your bestest friend ever!” Trixie yelled right back.
“Who became a criminal because she’s a moron!”
“I stopped at least!”
“Oh yeah? And did you only stop because you finally got into some danger and didn’t want to die or get caught?”
“Uhhh...”
Starlight facepalmed. “I know you too well, Trixie.” She calmed herself down and folded her arms under her chest, glaring at the other girl. “So what did happen?”
“Well it’s pretty much what you said. When I saw my wanted poster said “Dead or Alive” I kind of lost it. And a little after that I almost died… lost my wagon, most of my clothes and everything else, and was stuck out in the wilderness. So it took a while but I eventually made it here. Found out where you lived and, eh heh, climbed in through the window. I, uh, hid in the wardrobe cause I wanted to be sure it was just you coming in here.”
“I would feel sorry for you if it wasn’t entirely your own fault,” Starlight frowned and looked up and down Trixie’s body. “You’re filthy though… and you need a meal. You should almost thank me for throwing you in jail since you’ll at least get some food and water.”
“No! Please, you still can’t take me in!” Trixie pleaded, grabbing Starlight by the shoulders. “I came here because I wanted you to protect me, not comfort me before throwing me in jail anyways!”
“Then you came to the wrong person, moron!” Starlight knocked her hands away and reached back to her bed, picking up her vest and showing the golden badge on it to Trixie. “Sheriff. Do you see that word?”
“Yes, but-”
“But nothing! I’m sorry Trixie but I’m taking you to the jailhouse. I mean what else did you expect? Even if I didn’t turn you in what could I really do for you? You have wanted posters probably all over the country. I have other deputies who would recognize you, you couldn’t even show your face around town!”
“That’s why I was going to suggest we skip town and go on the run together!” Trixie proclaimed with a grin.
“That’s your idea? Living on the run while the law chases the both of us down?” Starlight scoffed.
“Well when you put it like that it doesn’t sound as fun but I figured with the two of us together it would go alright. You’ve always been good at getting through whatever life throws at you. And I’m… um… fun to have around?”
“You. Are. An. Idiot!” Starlight yelled.
“O-Obviously you have a right to be upset at me for putting you in this position but wont you please think of our friendship? All the great memories we have together? You’re my best friend ever, Starlight! My only friend… I-I risked my life to come here and ask for your help. That’s how much I believe in you! And how much you mean to me...” Trixie tried to convince her, showing off her best puppy-dog eyes.
Starlight took a deep breath and exhaled through gritted teeth. “Do you have any idea how important my reputation is? This country is already panicked enough—if Sheriff Starlight Glimmer suddenly becomes a criminal it would be a disaster!
“You’re putting the rest of the country over your best friend?!”
Starlight punched her in the face.
“Ow!” Trixie fell over, rubbing the eye that was surely going to be black later. She looked up at the supremely angry Starlight standing over her and gulped. “A-Alright, t-that sounded a bit more selfish than I meant...”
“This is important, Trixie. A lot of people look up to me. A lot of people rely on me. The governor and every other law officer has their hands full dealing with things like the Shadowbolt Gang and the Buffalo Men and all kinds of other criminals. What happens when a famous sheriff decides to throw away her career to join her bank robber friend? It would destroy people’s confidence in the law everywhere, it might make criminals more brazen, others might see my bad example and do the same thing. Things are just too explosive right now, Trixie.”
Trixie had, for once, a solemn and serious look on her face as she looked deeply into Starlight’s eyes while a single tear each rolled down her cheeks. “You’re… you’re really going to turn me in?”
Starlight felt a stab in her heart as she groaned in frustration, reaching her hands up to her head and pulling on her hair. “Grrrr!” She looked like she was about to explode… until she dropped her arms and slumped over in defeat. “Just… go clean up and take a bath tonight, Trixie. I’ll get you some food from downstairs. We can talk in the morning.”
“Thank you!” Trixie practically catapulted herself at Starlight and embraced her in a warm hug. “Thank you, thank you, thank you! You’re the best friend ever, Starlight!”
Starlight didn’t return the hug. She merely stared off at the wall in annoyance. “I hate you so much.”
The following morning, Starlight woke up in bed and her mind immediately flashed back to the previous night. Groaning in annoyance she looked past the foot of her bed and—yep—Trixie was sleeping there on the floor in an old blanket Starlight had given her. Starlight was frazzled and exhausted, not being able to sleep well at all last night. She sincerely wished that had all been a dream and she wasn’t seriously about to ruin her life over her idiot friend. Not that she had made a definite decision in that regard though. She had the right and the power to just arrest Trixie now…
But no. Starlight sighed and stepped out of her bed, walking over to her large wardrobe and opening it up so she could put some clothes on. Once she was done she was going over to her office to take care of some things and after that she’d come back here and talk with Trixie.
Speak of the annoying devil, once Starlight had finished buttoning up her shirt, Trixie began to stir. With a great big yawn, Trixie sat up and stretched, the blanket falling off her naked body.
“Oh geez,” Starlight closed her eyes and looked away. “Hurry up and put on some clothes, Trixie.”
Trixie looked down at herself with tired eyes and just shrugged. “Well after taking that bath I really didn’t want to wear those awful dirty clothes again.” She patted her stomach and examined her long legs after throwing the blanket off all the way. “I’ve lost so much weight...”
“Practically starving in the wilderness will do that to you. Now just grab something out of my wardrobe, okay?” Starlight said and moved aside.
It was true what Trixie had said though—she was downright bony. Starlight could see that when she took a glance at her friend to make sure she wasn’t going to take her time with the clothes. None of Starlight’s bras would fit her and everything else was probably going to feel fairly loose too but that wasn’t a huge problem. At least Trixie could put on a belt and nobody cared if a shirt was a bit loose.
Naturally Trixie voiced her concerns when she slid a pair of pants up her too slender legs. “Starlight, your pants are too loose for me. How big is your butt?”
“Shut up, Trixie ,” Starlight blushed and glared at her.
Both of the girls finished dressing and went downstairs for a light breakfast before Starlight left. In that time, Starlight was going to ask a few more questions of her “friend”. And make sure Trixie knew how things were going to go here.
“So, Trixie-” Starlight started as they both sat down at her small kitchen table. “Let me set things straight with you. I still haven’t decided on if I’m arresting you or not. Not for sure.” At Trixie’s horrified look, Starlight held up a hand. “Let me finish. I’m at least not going to turn you in just yet. I’m… going to have to think for a little while today. But I’ll at least make sure nothing happens to you while you’re here in town, living under my protection. So I also need to ask you, because you’re wanted, do you know if anyone is trying to hunt you down for the reward? I’m assuming that’s the trouble you got in in the first place that led to you having to struggle your way across the country without any money or transportation.”
“Well that’s not entirely what happened at first but… there may be some bounty hunters after me now...” Trixie tried to avert her gaze from Starlight.
“May?” Starlight narrowed her eyes.
“Definitely. There are definitely bounty hunters after me who know I’m coming here.”
“Trixie...” Starlight ground out through gritted teeth.
The failed magician sheepishly rubbed the back of her head. “I may have gotten drunk one night when I actually did have a slight reprieve from my agonizing journey and I may have said some things I shouldn’t have said about knowing you and how you would totally definitely take care of me...”
“So not only are there bounty hunters that will be looking for you, they know to come here to my town and they know that you have a relationship with me?”
“Yeeeesss?” Trixie shrugged.
“Ughhhhh, I’m gonna hit you, I’m gonna hit you again.” Starlight propped her elbows up on the table and buried her face in her palms. “At best now I’ll just have to tell them you never came or that I’m arresting you. But if they came all this way for the money they might not be placated so easily. Why do you have to be like this, Trixie?”
“One of these days when my magic show is back on track I’ll totally pay you back for all the help you’re giving me!” Trixie smiled.
Starlight shook her head, Trixie still didn’t seem to get how impossible such a thing was. “Anyways… you just stay here today, okay? I don’t want you going anywhere or doing anything. Consider this your temporary cell. I’m not taking the risk of someone, least of all my own deputies, recognizing you. I’m going to do something about your wanted poster that’s at our office and maybe after a few days you can start showing yourself around town. But you should probably do something about your hair and face.” She sighed. “With any luck those bounty hunters wont be a problem and with you not actually robbing any banks recently things might—might —just blow over. Especially if the Shadowbolts keep committing so many crimes. And then maybe you can actually live a decently normal life here. But I doubt you’ll ever be able to safely travel through Equestria again with so many wanted posters of you already being out there and so much being known about you and your crimes.”
“I’ll find a way to make it work.” Trixie nonchalantly shrugged again—either still not getting it or just in full on denial.
Starlight decided it was pointless to get angry at her again. For her own health as much as Trixie’s. “Let’s just eat. And then you stay here .”
“I’m gonna be so bored...” Trixie muttered, slumping in her chair.
“Better than being dead,” Starlight glared.
Trixie (surprisingly) wisely shut up and the two of them were able to eat their breakfast in peace. After that, Starlight got up and left her house, with one last hard stare given to Trixie before she left to let the magician know she was serious.
Starlight used the short walk to the sheriff’s office to cool her head. She was going to have to lie to her deputies and change her normal schedule. Hopefully none of them would confront her on anything and hopefully none of them would recognize Trixie if they saw her in town once Starlight took down the wanted poster. If they did… maybe the two of them would just have to skip town? How infuriating would that be though? Her current plan was a way to keep Trixie safe without ruining her own life and reputation. But her own deputies might make that impossible. And if any of those bounty hunters did come to town they could ruin things too if they didn’t just let Starlight convince them to go away.
Though she supposed she could use the excuse of vigilantism not being allowed in her town to “take care” of the bounty hunters in a different way… but that was almost abusive. And it would still likely lead to things being revealed about her and Trixie to her deputies. As well as bring the strife and chaos to this town that she really didn’t want to bring.
“So if it comes down to it am I really going to choose protecting Trixie over everything else?” Starlight wondered as she looked up at the cloudy sky.
Trixie really didn’t deserve it. She had dug her own grave and now it was only right that she use it. More than that she was still selfish and obnoxious and Starlight had way more important things to worry about and do in this country. She should arrest Trixie, throw her in a cell, and send a letter to the governor asking her to not have Trixie hung. That would be the thing a good sheriff and a good former friend would do. She didn’t owe Trixie anything at all. In fact, Trixie had kind of thrown their friendship in her face when she started robbing banks and then came here without any consideration for Starlight whatsoever.
And yet when she thought of Trixie looking at her with those sad, betrayed eyes from behind bars…
Starlight just didn’t have it in her. It was hypocritical and went against everything she had been doing as a sheriff. But it seemed like she knew what her choice was going to be if it came down to it.
“Can’t believe this...” Starlight grumbled as she stepped into the sheriff’s office.
It was early but Double Diamond had gotten here before her. He was tasked with taking care of Torrent and Quartz Eye’s meals after Starlight and Sugar Belle brought them back yesterday. Those two were in adjacent cells in the jailhouse right now. In the back so Starlight didn’t have to look at them.
“Morning,” Double Diamond said and smiled at her.
“Good morning, Deputy,” Starlight nodded back at him, attempting to look and sound as normal as possible.
When he went back to his own work, Starlight inched her way towards the wall with the wanted posters. It’s not like she had to act inconspicuous or anything—she was supposed to be here—but she still didn’t want him to be looking in her direction when she secretly took down Trixie’s wanted poster. She acted like she was just looking over the various posters, the dozens of them that lined the wall. A quick glance over her shoulder told her that Double Diamond was staring at something on his desk She looked back at the wall and stepped right in front of Trixie’s wanted poster. Of course she was idiotically smiling in it.
Starlight quickly pulled the poster off the wall and stuck it into her vest. There, easy. Now she would just go through her day like normal, everything would be normal for the next few days. That was the plan. She would be horribly stressed on the inside but she would deal with it. Maybe she could buy some beauty products, clothes, and some combs and scissors for Trixie to change her appearance with sometime too. Then everything would blow over and she could introduce Trixie as an old friend of hers from somewhere with a new name.
Now I’ll just go to the post office or do some more target practice or something. Starlight thought as she turned around. “Okay, Double Diamond, once the others show up here just tell them to go on rounds. I’m going to do my own little patrol through town now.”
“You got it,” he said to her and with another curt nod, Starlight left the office.
Most of the rest of her day after that was thankfully normal but she was always worried that Trixie hadn’t listened to her and had gone out and done something. Which wouldn’t have been a surprise at all. Hopefully the magician realized how serious things were. The first problem for Starlight was when she came back to the office later in the day when everyone was there and Party Favor was staring at the wall of wanted posters. It would’ve been weird if she didn’t ask him what he was doing sooo…
“Something on your mind, Deputy Favor?” Starlight asked him.
He looked over at her, noticing her arrival for the first time. “Oh! Uh… not really but… I feel like there was a wanted poster up here that’s missing now.”
Starlight grimaced. “Oh yeah?” She asked as she stood next to him.
“I remember cause the girl in the picture was really cute and I thought it was a shame she was wanted dead of alive. Er, sorry, kind of stupid I know. She’s a criminal after all,” Party Favor blushed.
“Don’t worry about it,” Starlight gave him a reassuring smile. “But are you sure you’re not mistaken? You know I never take down a wanted poster.” She tried to convince him. “Maybe you’re remembering wrong, there are some other pretty girls up on this wall after all.”
“Yeah that must be it… just seemed like she was kind of different,” he scratched his head in thought.
“Why don’t you ogle some of the girls in town, Party Favor?” Night Glider said as she came up and rested an arm on his shoulder, playfully winking at him. “Gals love a guy who knows how to use his weapon.”
“Okay—enough of that,” Starlight frowned at her female deputy.
“Just having fun,” Night Glider shrugged. “This whole office is full of lonely singles!”
Starlight dragged her hand down her face. “I don’t mind the lasciviousness, Deputy Glider, but not when we’re on duty. Keep it for when you’re partying at one of the local establishments.”
“Okaaaay,” Night Glider relented.
“Are we still going to do some target practice?” Sugar Belle asked Starlight now that the others had gone back to their own business.
“Hmm… let me take a rain check on that actually,” Starlight answered. “I didn’t get the best night of sleep, wouldn’t want it to affect my perfect record.” She looked at her deputy with a raised eyebrow. “Why don’t you go try some target practice yourself though? You could try becoming a sharpshooter just like me, you’ve got the talent for it.”
Sugar Belle awkwardly smiled and blushed, staring at the floor. “I’m decent . But no one has your talent when it comes to using a rifle.”
That was true. It was maybe a bit egotistical to admit but Starlight was good with the long gun. Very good. She was fine with the revolver too but she much preferred dealing with her targets from a distance. She felt more imposing to criminals when she had a rifle in her hands or slung over a shoulder too. It made her look strong and dangerous and it had proven to be better at disarming a potentially deadly situation than having a revolver on her hip. And although she usually didn’t carry a gun around with her the situation with Trixie made her consider changing that.
And speaking of Trixie, she should really get back home.
“Well thank you for the kind words, Deputy Belle. Now I’m going to check on our two guests and then head out, the rest of you go on another patrol through town.”
Starlight’s orders were followed and once everyone had left the sheriff’s office she locked it back up and went back to see her “friend”. Her friend that was probably going to lead her to an early grave.
Once she got back to her front door she took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself just in case Trixie hadn’t listened to her and was gone. She opened it up and stepped inside, quickly walking to the kitchen where she had left Trixie—and seeing her still there, only this time passed out on the table with a number of empty beer bottles surrounding her. Starlight rolled her eyes in annoyance and walked over, reaching down and squeezing Trixie’s nose shut.
It wasn’t long before her breathing became troubled and she started snorting and flailing about, finally waking up and nearly falling out of her chair.
“Whazzat?! What’s going on?” The groggy and still half-drunk Trixie said as she furtively looked around the kitchen.
“Well I see you found my beer while you were gone,” Starlight icily said as she glared down at the other girl.
“Oh,” Trixie finally noticed what was up. “Yeah.”
“Yeah?” Starlight narrowed her eyes at her.
“I mean you left me alone all day with nothing to do, are you telling me I’m not supposed to drink?” Trixie folded her arms over her chest, peeved in her own way.
“I don’t think you needed to drink so much you passed out though.”
“That wasn’t just because of the alcohol. I’m still very tired, I haven’t had the chance to get a lot of real rest lately.”
Starlight huffed and sat down across from her. “Alright, that’s fair. I know you’ve been through a lot. You could’ve at least tried going upstairs and using my bed, that probably would’ve been a lot more comfortable.”
“I tried but tripped on the stairs,” Trixie blushed. “I had a lot to drink. Then I just came back to the table and… I don’t even remember falling asleep.”
Starlight frowned. “Did you get started right after I left?”
“Uhhh, maybe? I’ve been kind of depressed lately for obvious reasons. I just wanted to relax.”
“Fine, fine, that’s fine,” Starlight sighed. She took a moment to pause and gather her thoughts before fixing Trixie with a serious look from across the table.
Trixie shrank in her seat. “What?”
“I’ve decided… that I’m not going to turn you in.”
The reaction was immediate. Trixie’s entire face lit up and she threw herself over the table, knocking over many of the beer bottles and wrapping her arms around Starlight while kicking her legs up and down.
“Oh thank you, thank you, thank you, thank yoooouuuuu!” Trixie yelled as she hugged her friend and nuzzled up to her.
“Ughhh, let go of me...” Starlight groaned, forced to sit there in dismay while Trixie glomped her.
“No way! Don’t you know how much this means to me? You’re saving Trixie’s life, Starlight!” Trixie looked up and smiled brightly at her.
Starlight flatly stared back at her. “Yeah, and only at the cost of my own.”
Trixie still whined when she learned that just because Starlight had chosen to protect her it didn’t mean she could start leaving her house. But that’s just the way it was. Especially with Deputy Favor’s reaction to her wanted poster disappearing, Starlight simply couldn’t take the chance of him recognizing her. So her dumb magician friend pouted and complained over the next couple of days while Starlight insisted she wait longer. The one good thing that Starlight could think about was that at least no bounty hunters had shown up.
Of course, that was her counting her chickens before they hatched.
On the third day after Starlight had made her decision to help Trixie, the sheriff’s office had a trio of visitors. They didn’t come inside but the three of them stood on the street right outside the front door at a time of day when several other townsfolk were around. So it wasn’t just Starlight’s deputies that were going to see this confrontation.
Their leader, a large, barrel-chested man by the name of Solar Flare, had a pistol on his hip and a shotgun slung over his shoulder. A guy and a girl who both looked to be in their early twenties flanked him. They had a fairly similar appearance, Starlight was pretty sure the younger guy and girl were children or maybe some other relation to Solar Flare. Solar Flare had called Starlight Glimmer out by name, and she and her deputies responded. It wasn’t a challenge but it wasn’t a friendly hello either. Starlight knew he had some very distressing things to ask her.
“What did you just say?” She narrowed her eyes at him, putting on her coldest and most authoritative face. She didn’t have a gun but her deputies did.
“I said we know your old friend Trixie the bank robber came here. Now where are you hiding her?” Solar Flare stared at her. He wasn’t particularly angry, instead trying to come off as just bored, but Starlight could see he was ready for a fight too if it came down to it.
Starlight folded her arms over her chest. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
To his credit, Solar Flare didn’t explode. But he did slowly shake his head. “That aint going to work. We’ve followed her tracks all the way here and since we didn’t find no dead body outside of town—well, that means she made it to you.”
“Uh, Sheriff? What-” Double Diamond tried to ask but Starlight held up a hand to silence him.
“I still don’t know what you’re talking about. Of course I’ve heard of this “Trixie” since she’s a wanted criminal, but we aren’t friends.”
Solar Flare snorted. “Come on, maybe she didn’t tell you but a lot of people have heard her go on about her friend the sheriff. Mentioning you by name and saying how you were going to help her.”
God damn it, Trixie . Starlight inwardly winced.
“You’re a sheriff, are you seriously protecting a criminal?” Solar Flare raised an eyebrow. “If word like that were to spread...”
“What are you implying?” Starlight narrowed her eyes at him.
“Nothing, nothing. So long as you tell us where that criminal is we won’t be saying anything. But that’s only if we can collect the reward on Trixie. And by the way, we’ve been having a looksie through town, and we know where you live and where we’d start looking for her if you refuse to do anything about it.” Solar Flare finished.
“Well then maybe I’ll just say that bounty hunters and threats like the one you just made are against the law in this town. And instead the three of you can spend some time in jail,” Starlight threatened right back. Inwardly she was worried because it meant that she had been so stressed over Trixie she didn’t even notice these lunks in town earlier.
“I don’t think you want to do that, sheriff. After all, your deputies are still going to have questions for you and these fine people out here on the streets will likely think something’s wrong as soon as you start a ruckus with us,” Solar Flare said, gesturing to the people out on the street.
Starlight knew he was right but she still couldn’t exactly let things go like that. “And I think you’re still outgunned.”
She glanced left and right to her deputies and was rewarded with seeing them bring their hands to their holstered pistols. Despite the obvious confusion in each of them they were still loyal to her and trusted Starlight.
Solar Flare was still calm and unperturbed though, his kids didn’t even try reaching for their guns either. “You don’t want to start a fight over some criminal who you know you should be giving up.”
“Even if she was here that just means I would take her in and arrest her anyways.”
“But she is here. And you aint gonna do that,” Solar Flare narrowed his eyes. “And we aint gonna leave without a reward. We could cause a whole lot of trouble for you or you can just do the right thing, the easy thing I might add, and give us that bank robber.”
Starlight stood there, tapping her toe against the wooden floorboards on the outside of the office and glaring at the three bounty hunters. Was this it? Is this how her normal life ended? And what about her deputies? She really needed to think of a way to deal with this. Glancing up she saw the sun in the sky, less than an hour away from high noon. And that gave her a risky idea.
She made a show of sighing and really struggling with her decision, gritting her teeth and rolling her tongue around in her mouth. At last she dropped her arms to her sides and clenched her hands into fists. “Alright. Alright . Forty-five minutes at noon and I’ll have Trixie here.”
“Sheriff...” Sugar Belle gasped, in disbelief that Starlight actually was harboring a criminal.
“Not now, Deputy Belle. We can talk about it later,” Starlight gave her a knowing look before looking back at Solar Flare. “But until noon I want the three of you out of here, you’re scaring people. And I won’t have you just shoot Trixie when you see her either. Wanted dead or alive, you’re not shooting an unarmed person in my town.”
Solar Flare nodded and then looked at the two kids. “That’s fair. The three of us will still be around town though, so don’t try any funny business. We’ll be back as soon as that sun hits the middle of the sky.”
Starlight watched them intently as they left down the street, waiting until they were out of sight. Without a word to her deputies she then turned around and went back inside the sheriff’s office. Going straight towards the gun closet. The four were following her as she took out her keys and opened it up, grabbing two rifles and putting the straps over her left shoulder and them grabbing several different pistols and ammo belts.
“Um, S-Sheriff?” Sugar Belle started.
“Now you can just call me Starlight I’m afraid,” Starlight sighed as she finished gathering her weapons.
“Wait so—it’s true?” Night Glider asked while gawking at her.
“Fraid so,” Starlight nodded.
Party Favor snapped his fingers and looked over at the wall of wanted posters. “So I wasn’t going crazy!”
Starlight snorted. “No, Party Favor, you were right.”
“But wait, Starlight! What are you going to do? And so that bank robber is actually at your house? You’re friends with her?” Double Diamond asked.
“Unfortunately yes. And I’ve already made m decision when it comes to her. So I’m not going to be staying in town anymore, you can’t have a sheriff that breaks the law and chooses moronic criminals over justice,” Starlight said, tying the last ammo belt around her and getting all the guns ready. “I’ll be leaving town right at noon with her. There’s a freight train that’s coming through at noon today. It doesn’t stop but it still comes through, Trixie and I will hop on it. The guns are just for… self-defense.”
“But Starlight you’ve always been so… so… reasonable! You’ve been trying to be the best sheriff possible and you’re really going to throw it away?!” Sugar Belle shouted.
Starlight started rubbing her forehead before fixing Sugar Belle with a sad smile. “It wasn’t an easy decision and I know there were better ways to handle it. And ways to compromise too. But this is what I’ve chosen, to help my idiot friend. I’m aware of how bad the fallout is going to be too.”
“Then...” Double Diamond gulped. “Then what do you need us to do?”
All four of the deputies lined up together and though they looked a little unsure it was still clear that they would loyally follow Starlight’s orders if she gave them any.
Which Starlight Glimmer had no intention to.
She smiled but shook her head at the four of them. “I don’t need you to do anything. I don’t want you to do anything. You shouldn’t get involved with criminals, the four of you need to keep on going as honest officers of the law.”
“B-But even if this is your choice we’re still your friends!” Sugar Belle pleaded.
“And that’s exactly why I can’t drag you all down with me. Stay here and stay out of it. Consider those my last orders as Sheriff.” Starlight sighed and took the golden badge off her vest. Looking at it despondently before handing it to Sugar Belle. “Tomorrow, you’ll be Sheriff Sugar Belle.”
The others watched in open-mouth astonishment as Sugar Belle took the badge, holding it as reverently as if it was magical.
“I… I don’t know what to say.”
“You don’t have to say anything. But I certainly would appreciate it if you gave me a bit of a head start before trying to arrest me,” Starlight winked.
“Really great time for jokes, huh?” Night Glider grimaced.
“I’m sorry but, well, now it’s just time for me to go help my friend,” Starlight said with a sad smile as she walked to leave the sheriff’s office.
“Goodbye, Starlight. And good luck,” Double Diamond waved to her.
Not a one of them were being proper officers of the law right now, their camaraderie ran deep enough for them to let Starlight get herself and Trixie to safety before they sent the word out. For as much of a stickler as Starlight had been, the hypocrisy she was showing was hurting her something fierce. And she had dragged her friends into it too. She only hoped that someday she could fix all of this. Make up for her crimes and for Trixie’s. But that was something still far off on the horizon. Right now she had to make sure she and Trixie got out of this town safely.
“Starlight? I know it probably hasn’t looked like it with the way I’ve acted and everything, but I’m really, really sorry for ruining your life.”
“It’s okay, Trixie. It was my decision.” Starlight said to her as she explained what had happened and what their plan was now. “Here, just take one of the rifles and pistols I brought over.”
Trixie’s eyes went wide and she fervently shook her head. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, no, no, no. I can’t use a gun! There’s no way I can fire one of those things! I’d probably just shoot myself—or you!”
“And wouldn’t that be a tragedy...” Starlight groaned and had to rub her forehead again to calm down. “Look, even if you don’t use one of them at least carry them for me. Okay?”
“Okay...” Trixie gulped and held the guns Starlight gave her as if they were sticks of dynamite until Starlight made her properly carry the rifle on her back and tie a belt around her waist so she could holster the revolver. She looked almost like a child in her awkwardness, with the too-baggy clothing she was still wearing as well. It was more proof than anything that Trixie really should never have started living a life of crime.
Starlight had to roll her eyes at the outrageous contradictory nature of the girl and her past choices. “Alright, let’s go. Are you sure you’re okay with jumping aboard a moving train?”
Surprisingly though, Trixie just confidently grinned and placed her hands on her hips. “Hah! Trixie has performed numerous dangerous stunts and tricks all on her own! Merely jumping onto a moving train will be no problem at all.”
“Well I hope your confidence isn’t misplaced for once,” Starlight said as she took one last look around her little home. “I’m ready to go if you are.”
“Y-Yes, ready,” Trixie said, with quite a deal less confidence as she knew they still had to make it through the city. And even after that they were doing to be all alone out in the world.
Starlight put her hand on Trixie’s shoulder and gave her a reassuring squeeze and a smile. The girl may still have pissed her off like nothing else, but it was going to be just the two of them now.
As they made it out into the town, Starlight immediately looked every which way to make sure they weren’t being watched by Solar Flare. She wouldn’t have put it past him to stake her out. Luckily it seemed like he either trusted her enough or was just somewhere else at the moment. She and Trixie walked down the street and entered a back alley behind numerous buildings. They were going to use the alleys and backroads as much as they could on their path to the train tracks. Starlight knew every inch of this city so they should have the advantage. And she really didn’t want to be seen by any townsfolk, that would just be awkward.
“Just follow along with me Trixie,” Starlight told her. The both of them were carrying their guns but neither had them out, Starlight didn’t want to look like she was getting ready to kill someone. She wasn’t going to be firing the first shot against anybody. That was the sheriff part of her.
Trixie gulped and nodded. “Right. How far is it to the train station?”
“Tracks ,” Starlight corrected. “Since we’re just jumping on there’s no reason to go to the station where more people might be. We’re just going to make as straight of a line as we can through town.”
The two of them were silent as they darted behind a carpenter’s store. Starlight had been in there once or twice, the owner carved and put together his own chairs and tables. Past the backside of it there was a little four-way intersection of alleys, Starlight had Trixie stop behind her while she poked her head out to make sure things were safe. In the direction of the main street there were a few crates and boxes stacked up that someone could be hiding behind but Starlight couldn’t see anything. They’d just have to risk it.
“Let’s run to behind the next building quickly, okay?” Starlight raised an eyebrow at her friend.
“Got it,” Trixie bit her lip.
For some extra safety, and maybe to ease Trixie’s nerves, Starlight reached out and tightly grasped Trixie’s hand in her own. In the next moment the two of them were across the alley and pressing themselves to the back of the other building. Now they were behind the largest building in town, a department store owned by a rich businessman by the name of Wispy Willows. They could go along its back for a fair distance before they’d need to change their route. At least things were still mostly a straight line.
“I’m going to be very happy when we’re on that train and I can relax,” Trixie grumbled.
Starlight shushed her. “I know, but no more talking for now, let’s keep going.”
Trixie (wisely to Starlight’s surprise again) listened without a complaint and they kept up their silent travel through the alleys. Soon they found themselves blocked off by a row of houses built perpendicular to the back alley they were traveling through and they had to run past their back fences until they could get through somewhere else. Ahead of them now the alley would soon open up to the main street of town. Starlight considered having them turn back even if it cost more time just so they could avoid the more popular streets. Still, it’s not like they were actually going to emerge onto the busy street, there was a small alley between the houses and the back of a stable.
That stable had a number of barrels of feed stacked up behind it with most of its back being an open storehouse, and a side door that came out into the alley.
Starlight was keeping her eyes on that side door and the back of the stable. So much so that she didn’t notice the danger coming from behind them. Not until the blast of the shotgun rang out and blew away part of the wall next to Starlight’s head. Her instincts told her to get down but she had to fight them. What she needed to do was get around the corner or to the back of the stable where she or Trixie could hide.
The world seemed to slow down around her as Starlight acted, her grip on Trixie’s hand growing tighter as she pulled the other girl along with her while Solar Flare snapped open his shotgun to withdraw the spent cartridge and pull in a new one. A single glance back at his direction showed him leaning halfway over the fence making up the end of a house’s backyard. Probably standing on top of something he had pushed against it. He must’ve been hiding out back there when they had gone by.
Trixie was screeching so Starlight pulled her hard to turn the corner do they could go out behind the stable. But once they turned the corner, Solar Flare’s two kids were standing there at the end of the alley with their guns raised. Starlight’s eyes had just enough time to open wide before the two other bounty hunters shot at them. While bullets whizzed by, Starlight pushed Trixie over some of the barrels stacked up behind the stable and jumped behind them herself, the two then crawling around to put some more barrels between them and the three trying to kill them.
“Well this is just great,” Starlight growled.
“Sorry,” Trixie apologized as she held her shaking hands on her head and tried not to cry.
“It’s fine, I’ll handle it,” Starlight cracked her knuckles.
“How?!” Trixie stared at her. “They’ve got us pinned down from two different directions, they’re just going to walk over here and shoot us!”
“No they won’t. They obviously saw that we were carrying guns, so they aren’t just going to put themselves at risk like that. They’ll take things slow because now we have cover. Although probably not too slow because people definitely heard those gunshots. Either way they aren’t going to come at us guns blazing right now.” Starlight grinned. “That’s what I’m going to do.”
“Huh?” Trixie said.
“They won’t be expecting me to turn the tables on them. Trixie, I need you to grab one of these barrels real quick. Do you think you can lift one of them?” Starlight asked her.
Trixie quickly looked at one of them and furrowed her brow before looking back at Starlight. “I think so.”
“Good. I want you to grab it and throw it back down the alley in the direction of the two with the pistols. I’m going to use it as a distraction.” Starlight said.
“I-Is that all I have to do?” Trixie asked.
Starlight nodded. “Yes, after you throw it just keep your head down.”
“Trixie can do that.”
Starlight took a deep breath and grabbed not just the revolver she was carrying but the one from Trixie’s belt as well. Both fully loaded and ready to use. She would’ve preferred being in the type of fight where she could just hang back with her rifle but there was nothing she could do about that. She held both revolvers in her hands and tensed her body, getting ready to leap out like a tiger. Her magician friend saw that she was ready and Trixie grabbed one of the barrels that they weren’t using for cover. She struggled to lift it a little with her scrawny and malnourished arms but eventually she was able to raise it. With a small smile and nod, Starlight signaled to her to throw it.
Trixie heaved it with a heavy grunt and Starlight immediately sprang up after it, both barrel and former-sheriff leaping into the alley. Two shots went out and hit the barrel out of reflex—Solar Flare’s kids—before they managed to restrain themselves. But their eyes had still been drawn to the distraction and in the split second it took for them to refocus on their real target, Starlight did two things.
One: with the revolver in her left hand she fired a blind salvo in the direction Solar Flare was, by the back fences of the houses. Nothing needed to hit him, he just needed to know he was in danger to hide behind cover and not return fire. Although he did actually return fire. The blast from his shotgun was almost deafening in the tight alley but thankfully just like his last shot it went wide and only blew apart part of the stable’s back wall. Since his shotgun was single-barrel though, Starlight knew he had to reload before he could shoot at her again.
The second thing she did now was: aim the revolver in her right hand at the two other targets. She saw them attempting to aim at her, she saw her own reflection in their eyes, knew their lives were flashing before their lives, and she fired two quick shots into their chests. Both of them went down like sacks of dirt.
She was about to spin around and do the same to Solar Flare when the cocking of a shotgun made her freeze.
“End of the line,” the cold voice of Solar Flare met her ears.
Starlight had no time for last words or any chance to talk her way out of things. A loud gunshot erupted through the alley and a body fell to the ground.
Only after blinking did she realize it wasn’t her body.
Starlight turned around to see Depu—Sheriff Sugar Belle standing there. A rifle gripped in her hands and a hard frown on her face. On the ground, Solar Flare lied there, minus half his head.
“Sugar Belle...” Starlight’s shoulders slumped as she sadly looked at her friend. “I didn’t want you to get involved. I… I didn’t want you to become a criminal like me.”
The new sheriff just raised an eyebrow at her as she put down her rifle. “What are you talking about? All I did was stop someone from committing an extra-judicial killing. That’s all that’s gonna be written down about this.”
Starlight couldn’t help but laugh. “Hahaha, Sugar belle...” She even doubled over slightly. “Ohh, I wouldn’t normally approve of bending things like that but, well, guess I’d be pretty hypocritical to complain.”
“A little,” Sugar Belle smiled and winked at her, then looked around the alley. “Where’s your friend?”
Starlight frowned and walked over to the back of the stable, between the barrels where they had initially hidden. There she spotted Trixie on the ground, shaking all over with her hands tightly held over her ears and her eyes closed. Starlight rolled her eyes and gently nudged her side with her foot. “Get up, Trixie.”
Her eyes snapped open and she looked up, a mixture of surprise, fear, and tentative hope on her face. “W-We won? We’re safe?”
“We, huh?” Starlight snorted but smiled at her friend. “And yes, we’re okay. But we still have a train to catch.”
She reached down a hand to help Trixie up. Trixie smiled and grabbed it, standing up and briefly hugging Starlight, despite the latter’s protests. She then saw the dead bodies around them and nearly retched.
“Keep ahold of yourself, Trixie,” Starlight said as she lightly pat her back. She then looked again to Sugar Belle and smiled. “And thank you again, Sugar Belle. You’ll be good for this town.”
“Thank you for everything,” Sugar Belle said and waved back to her.
It was pretty much noon now and the former sheriff and failed magician would need to run to catch that train before it left town completely. But they both felt like a weight had been lifted from their shoulders and the two friends happily ran through the rest of town to the train tracks, not caring who saw them anymore. The road would be a long one for them, but they were going to tackle everything that came at them together.
